《My Six Brothers Killed Me (Caroline)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 New Year''s Eve Tragedy


    ...


    ...


    35


    Kingville, New Year''s Eve. The city was alive with lights and fireworks, creating a festive atmosphere. Not far from the Somerton Vi, in a less festive location-a warehouse. "Thirsty. I am so thirsty Wren, please, just a sip of water ... Caroline Somerton pleaded from her bed in the dark, damp warehouse. Her pale, frail hands gripped the maid''s trousers desperately. Paralyzed and neglected, she had not had water for two days, her throat dry and burning as though scorched by the sun, nearly choking her. "Pah! What do you want? You want water? Drink your own urine when you''re thirsty!" Wren snapped cruelly, then kicked Caroline hard in the ribs, causing her to gasp in pain and curl up, clutching her side. The two servants who had apanied Wren to fetch items from the warehouse sneered at the scene. "So what if she''s from a wealthy family? She lives worse than a dog. If I were her, I''d be too ashamed to live, I''d rather die." "Hmph! She deserves this, trying to hurt Ms. Helen just to gain favor-how despicable!" "Ms. Helen was lucky this time, only getting external injuries after being pushed down the stairs by her. Otherwise, her brothers might have broken more than her legs." "Sigh, Ms. Helen really has bad luck ... " The mention of Helen Somerton caused the servants to look worried. "Aren''t you going to grab the items and leave? It''s not good to linger around such people!" Wren snapped, prompting the servants to quickly shut up and scurry out after her. Left alone, Caroliney on the cold bed, staring quietly out the window. The fireworks outside cast light on her face, but they could not brighten her sunken heart. She remembered being five years old when her father had passed away from illness. Back then, the Somertons were not considered wealthy, but they owned a modest vi and life was decent. Caroline was cherished by her six brothers. However, those happy days did notst long. At eight, her life began to shift when her eldest brother''s first love showed up with a girl Caroline''s age. The first love eventually became her sister-inw, and the young girl became her niece. Over time, her brothers'' attention shifted more towards their niece and away from Caroline. After their mother died suddenly of a heart attack five years ago, the brothers grew even colder towards Caroline. She missed the old days, yearning for the affection and warmth her brothers once showed her. In her desperation to regain their love, Caroline started going out of her way to please them. She would stay upte to offer her eldest brother food after his social events. For her second brother, who suffered from neck pain, she took sses in alternative medicine to provide him with therapeutic massages. She always made sure to cook for her third brother, who loved her meals, no matter how busy she was. ... Caroline even sacrificed her education, hoping to win her brothers'' favor. Yet, all her efforts seemed in vain. Their hearts were preupied with Helen, their niece. Every disagreement between Caroline and Helen was automatically med on Caroline, without any attempt to understand her side. Things escted a few days ago when Helen allegedly fell down the stairs and her brothers, convinced Caroline was to me, broke her leg in a fit of rage. "Aunt Caroline, do you want some water?" The sudden, sharp voice snapped Caroline out of her painful reverie. The girl who always seemed so meek and gentle to outsiders was now approaching Caroline with a cup of water in hand. It was Helen, the beloved daughter of her eldest brother, the niece who could do no wrong. "Hmph! Are you really that kind?" Caroline eyed the cup of water skeptically, swallowing hard and fighting back her cravings. "Helen, what have I done to you that you''d hurt yourself just to frame me?" Caroline asked. "Can''t figure it out, huh?" Helen''s face twisted into a cruel smile, sharp as a knife slicing through Caroline''s heart. "Here, drink this, and I''ll exin everything slowly," Helen offered. "You''re so fake ... "Caroline started to say, but her words were abruptly cut off as Helen grabbed her jaw and forced a cup of scalding water into her mouth. Within moments, an intense pain exploded in Caroline''s mouth, driving her to the brink of madness. ¡°Ah!¡± Caroline screamed in agony. Helen''s face gleamed with triumph, her eyes glinting with malice. "Caroline, don''t call me heartless. I just can''t stand looking at you! We''re the same age, yet I have to call you Aunt. It disgusts me! You can''t walk now, better off dead sooner rather thanter." Caroline felt a sinking dread. "Are you ... are you trying to kill me?" "Too bad you only realized it now," Helen cackled wildly. Caroline felt her stomach lurch as she realized the water she had just drunk was drugged. "It''s no use. Even if I hadn''t drugged you today, your organs would''ve failed soon enough," Helen coldly exined. Helen''s words struck Caroline with the force of a hammer blow to the head. "What do you mean by that?" Caroline gasped. "It''s a slow-acting poison. A little won''t kill you right away-it just slowly eats away at your body. You''ve been ingesting it for a year now." Suddenly, everything clicked for Caroline. No wonder she had been feeling increasingly ill. She had thought it was exhaustion from her relentless efforts to win over her brothers, but in truth, Helen had been secretly poisoning her all along. "You evil woman ... "Caroline gritted her teeth, her fingers twitching with the urge to wrap them around Helen''s throat. However, confined to her bed, paralyzed, she could only seethe silently. "Aunt Caroline, don''t get angry, getting angry will only hasten your end," Helen cooed, her voice a sinister whisper in Caroline''s ear. "Let me tell you one more thing-your mother''s sudden death from a heart attack was my handiwork. "On the bright side, you should thank me. You''ll be seeing her very soon." The revtion sent a violent surge of blood rushing through Caroline''s veins, her heart thumping painfully against her chest. "Monster! That was your grandmother! How could you do something so vile?" "Grandmother? Ha! That old hag always took your side, even dared toy hands on me. She didn''t deserve to be my grandmother. She deserved to die, just like you!" Helen''sughter was cold and merciless as she turned to leave. "You vile creature! Karma will find you!" Caroline''s eyes zed with fury at Helen''s retreating figure, her hands clenching helplessly into fists. She had once thought of Helen as merely sly and underhanded, but now the full scope of her malice was terrifyingly clear. Reflecting on her life, Caroline felt a profound sense of ridicule and sorrow. She had given up everything to win her brothers'' affection, only to be left in this wretched state. Did she hate Helen? Absolutely. Did she despise her six brothers? Without a doubt. However, above all, she loathed herself the most-for having ever cared about such a worthless family bond. If she could have another chance, she vowed never again to sacrifice herself for the sake of others, never again to yearn for any illusory familial ties. Sadly, life offered no second chances. As the wind and snow raged outside, Caroline''s heart slowly stilled, resigning itself to the inevitable end of her story.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 Reborn


    Caroline ultimately did not survive the day. As she gazed at her frail body lying on the bed, she realized she was no longer among the living. Her spirit left the warehouse, drifting familiarly into the Somerton Vi, and floated through the corridor into the brightly lit living room. There, her family was joyfully celebrating New Year''s Eve dinner, a scene she had not been part of for over a decade. Helen set down her fork and stood up, "Today is really a good day. Should I go and invite Aunt Caroline to join us?" Third brother Fabian Somerton scoffed, "She''s so spiteful, she caused you to fall down the stairs, and you still think about inviting her to dinner? Are you crazy?" Sixth brother Liam Somerton added, "Exactly, Helen, you''re just too nice, which is why she takes advantage of you both openly and behind your back... " "Enough, stop!" Eldest brother Edwin Somerton interjected, looking at Helen, "Helen, sit down and eat. Don''t worry about Caroline. If she''s made mistakes, she should stay in the warehouse as punishment. You need not concern yourself with her; Wren will take her some foodter." Shortly after, a servant rushed in, "Help! She has no pulse." Fabian red at the servant. "Who?" The servant shook his head frantically. "It''s Ms. Caroline. I just went to the warehouse to fetch something and found her on the bed, motionless, like she wasn''t breathing. Please check on her immediately!" Before anyone could fully grasp the situation, Liam snorted dismissively. "What new drama is she ying now? Don''t think that by doing this, she''ll make us pity her. Tell her that if she really wants tomit suicide, she should find a secluded corner to die quietly. Don''te over here messing up our New Year vibes!" "Let''s just eat and ignore her!" The second brother, Miguel Somerton, appeared confused momentarily, only processing the situation after Liam''s remark. "Caroline was just reprimanded and still hasn''t learned her lesson! It''s truly concerning!" Fabian''s expression was stern. "She has many bad habits; she needs to be punished by staying in the warehouse for a few days, or she might not learn her lesson." Helen feigned remorse, "Don''t me Aunt Caroline, me me. I knew she didn''t like me, but I still kept trying to get close to her. No surprise she got fed up and pushed me." Seeing her distressed, everyone consoled her. "Helen, stop talking nonsense! How could this be your fault? Don''t take the me for everything.¡± ¡°It''s New Year''s Eve; let''s enjoy our family meal and forget about the unhappy things.¡± ... Caroline''s spirit lingered at the dining table, silently observing theughter and chatter of her family. A mix of hatred and despair filled her heart. Why? Why were her own blood rtives so indifferent to her? She was their sister, after all. A chilling breeze whisked through, carrying her soul away from the painful scene. She drifted over mountains and oceans, a wandering spirit detached from the world. When Caroline returned to Kingville, she discovered a new grave her own. Standing in front of it was a man, touching her name on the tombstone, his voiceden with sorrow, "I''m sorry, I came back toote." Caroline hovered behind him, staring at his unfamiliar back. Who is this man? "Caroline, I knew you had found a home back then, so I didn''t want to disturb you. I just wanted to watch over you from a distance, to know you were safe. That was enough for me. But now, I regret it. If I had chosen differently, would you still be here?" His words deepened Caroline''s confusion. Who is he? Why would he say such things? Driven by a need to understand, Caroline drifted closer, drawn to him. Her eyes fell on the watch on his wrist. It was not an extraordinary watch, but she recognized it¡ªit was identical to the one she received as a birthday giftst year. She had never known the identity of the person who gave her that watch. Since her 18th birthday, she has received anonymous gifts every year, always on her birthday. Could this man be the mysterious benefactor? Before Caroline could raise her head to get a clear view of the man''s face, a gust of cold wind blew through, causing her spirit to dissipate. When she next became aware of her surroundings, she found herself not in the afterlife, but rather in the pantry of apany. How could this be? Wasn''t she supposed to be in heaven? She checked the calendar on her phone; it showed a date from three years ago, just half a year after she had started working at the Somerton Clothing Factory. What was happening? Had she gotten a second chance at life? As she grappled with her disbelief, she heard the voice of Liam from the doorway. "Is the food done yet?" Realizing she had indeed been reborn, Caroline remained silent, her gaze cold as she looked at him. Edwin had always detested working under someone else, feeling constrained. So, after a discussion with the other brothers, they sold the family''s small vi and opened this clothing factory. The man before her, Liam, served as the factory manager. Officially, that was his role, but in reality, he was more of a figurehead who understood little about the business. Since Helen graduated from university and started working at thepany the previous year, Liam''s sole job seemed to revolve around her. "Why are you standing there like an idiot? Hurry up. Once the food is ready, take it straight to Helen''s office. Her stomach isn''t good; she can''t go hungry for long," Liam instructed before turning and leaving. Caroline watched his hurried departure with a newfound sense of amusement. Helen had stomach issues and couldn''t eat outside food often. Thus, Liam had arranged for Caroline to prepare soup and meals at home every morning, bring them to thepany, and then heat them up to deliver to Helen after work. Previously, Caroline had been fearful of upsetting Liam and anxious about his potential disregard. She had obediently followed his orders. Every day for the past six months, she had woken before dawn, tirelessly preparing various dishes and brewing nutritious soups. After all, she needed to eat, too! She considered it as taking care of her own nutritional needs while also preparing extra portions for Liam and Helen. That had been her rationale in the past. Now, given a second chance at life, Caroline realized how absurd her previous thinking had been. They were both capable; there was no reason for her to belittle herself for their sake. At that moment, with the meal freshly heated, Caroline picked up the insted bag filled with packed food and stepped out of the pantry. A colleague walking toward her nced at the bag in her hand and scoffed, "Are you hurrying to serve Mr. Liam and Ms. Helen again? You''re quite the dedicated maid. Keep it up; maybe Helen will give you a raise if she''s pleased." Carolineughed, albeit with a hint of irritation, "Are you implying that I''m their maid?" "What else? Do you think you''re still ady? Are you living in a fantasy? Walking in and out of rich households and imagining you''re an heiress?" The colleague looked at her with tant contempt. "It''s quite amusing, really. The Somertons were generous enough to take you in as a maid and even let you work in the samepany as Helen, and this is how you show gratitude? I suggest you wake up! With yourck of education and background, being a maid is all you''re suited for."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 I Won''t Bring You Food Anymore


    "Did Helen tell you that I''m her family''s maid?" Caroline asked. When Caroline first joined thepany, Edwin pointed out herck of experience in fashion and tasked her with learning from the ground up. To sidestep idle talk, her true identity was concealed-she was to start anonymously and gradually grasp the nuances of fashion design. Only upon proving her skills as a designer was her status as the daughter of the Somertons to be disclosed. In her previous life, driven by this goal, she had immersed herself in fashion, working tirelessly day and night. The designs she created eventually gained poprity, significantly boosting thepany''s profits. However, when it came time to give credit, it was all attributed to Helen by Edwin for the sake of appearances. Caroline never did get to im her rightful title as a fashion designer. This time around, she was not concerned with rising to the position of a designer, especially knowing that in less than two months, the clothing factory would shut down due to Liam''s mismanagement. Yet, it was absurd that she was now perceived merely as the Somertons'' maid in the eyes of others. "The reality is right there does it matter who said what? Now, go on, deliver that meal! If you''rete, Mr. Liam will scold you again," her colleague said dismissively, rolling her eyes as she brushed past Caroline into the pantry. Caroline''s lips curled into a slight smirk. Very well! They wanted tobel her a maid? From this day forward, she would show them whether she was truly just a maid or something more. Caroline didn''t bother going to Helen''s office. Instead, she walked straight to the factory gate, her steps firm and unwavering. Caroline sat contentedly on a stone bench not far from the factory gate, savoring her soup and meat with relish. Reflecting on the past six months at thepany, she realized she had never truly enjoyed a meal as much as she did today. Liam had always insisted that Helen, being frail, needed nutritious meals and that Caroline should notpete with her for food. Caroline was expected to wait until Helen and Liam had finished eating before she could have what was left. Naturally, Liam dined alongside Helen. So, she could only have the leftovers. Yet, today was different. Caroline ate first-and enjoyed every bite. When she was full, she spotted a stray dog nearby and gave it the leftovers. The dog wagged its tail joyfully, showing gratitude-a stark contrast to the family she had served tirelessly in her previous life. Despite her sacrifices, they had never shown her the slightest appreciation; instead, they grew colder. Meanwhile, back in the office, Helen was growing impatient. "Uncle Liam, why hasn''t Aunt Caroline brought the food yet? Do you think she''s upset about having to serve me every day?" "You''re overthinking it. She''s always happy to serve you," Liam reassured her, though he checked his watch with a frown. "She should be here any minute." As he tried to soothe Helen, Liam inwardly cursed Caroline. What''s with her today? It''s just a short walk, and she''s taking over half an hour. Doesn''t she realize Helen''s stomach is sensitive? He decided he would have a stern word with Caroline once she arrived. After waiting yet another half hour with no sign of Caroline, his patience wore thin. He got up to check the pantry himself. Just as he was leaving the office, he spotted Caroline approaching him in the corridor. ¡°What''s going on? Why is it taking so long to heat up a meal?" he began, his tone a mix of frustration and reprimand. Before Liam could finish his question, he noticed Caroline was empty-handed. "Where''s the food?" he demanded and looked visibly shocked. Caroline stopped in her tracks, her face devoid of emotion, "I ate it." In her previous life, Caroline had spent considerable time each day trying to please Liam, both at thepany and often at home. Despite her efforts, Liam never reciprocated with kindness. She had always thought that she simply needed to try harder, that eventually, he would recognize her efforts and treat her well. However, when Helen set her up, saying Caroline pushed her down the stairs, Liam had been the most aggressive toward her, even breaking her leg. Now, having the chance to relive these moments, Caroline recognized just how misguided she had been. Being overly subservient had gained her nothing. Liam stared at her in disbelief. "Wait, you ate the food meant for three people?" "There was a stray dog at the factory gate. It looked so sad, so I fed it the leftovers!" Caroline retorted. "What? You fed Helen''s and my food to a dog?" Liam''s agitation grew as he ced his hands on his hips. "Caroline, what''s gotten into you today? Don''t you know Helen is still hungry?" Caroline smirked, unaffected. "What does it have to do with me if she''s hungry? It''s not like she''s missing an arm or a leg. Can''t she go out to eat when she''s hungry?" Liam was taken aback, not ustomed to this new defiance. In the past, a simple gesture from him was enough for Caroline to hurry over andply with whatever he asked. Today''s events left him confused. He suddenly remembered seeing Caroline looking distant in the pantry earlier. She must not have slept wellst night, he mused, rationalizing thatck of sleep was making her act out of character. Indeed, Liam thought there must be a simple exnation. Softening his tone, he said, "I won''t argue with you about feeding the dog right now. Just hurry to thepany cafeteria and pack two meals to bring back. Helen has been waiting, and her stomach condition might re up again." "Sorry, I have work to do and can''t help you." Caroline, having just been reborn, felt exhausted and desired a nap more than a pointless argument. She attempted to walk past Liam toward the workshop, but he grabbed her arm, asserting, "I''m giving you onest chance. If you don''t fetch the food, you''ll regret it!" At that moment, Helen, who had been secretly observing from the office, intervened, "Uncle Liam, please let go of Aunt Caroline. This is thepany, and if colleagues see this, it could damage your reputation." Her concern was not for Liam''s reputation, but rather the fear that the esction would reveal Caroline''s true status as a Somerton, contradicting Helen''s narrative that Caroline was merely their maid. Liam released Caroline''s arm and nced at Helen, his expression softening. "You''re so sweet and understanding, unlike others who are cold-blooded and uncultured." In the past, such remarks from Liam would have saddened Caroline, but now she remainedposed, a slight smile ying on her lips. "Yes, I am cold-blooded and uncultured, so I won''t be bringing you food anymore. Otherwise, how can I live up to your usations?" With that, she walked away-head high, unbothered. "What''s wrong with her?" Helen watched Caroline''s retreating figure, sensing a profound change. "Who knows?" Liam was equally baffled. Caroline had alwaysplied with his demands, why was she now so detached? "Never mind, let''s just go eat at the cafeteria," he decided, convinced that a person couldn''t change so drastically in just one day. Liam concluded that Caroline must be out of sorts due tock of sleep, assuming her attitude would revert by morning. Hmph! When shees to apologize tomorrow after clearing her head, he mused, I won''t forgive her so easily.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 They Would Not Be Forgiven


    Caroline returned to the workshop and was just leaning on her workstation when she overheard her colleagues whispering about her. "How can a maid be so bold, giving the master''s food to a dog? She must have had some kind of breakdown," one of them mused. Though no names were mentioned, Caroline knew the conversation was about her. Some colleagues passing by earlier had caught snippets of her discussion with Liam. Another added, "She''s not just bold, I spoke to her in the pantry earlier, and she actually thinks she''s a Somerton!" "Really? I wouldn''t have pegged her as so delusional. But pretending to be a Somerton? She''s nothing like someone born with a silver spoon. Maybe she thinks she can climb into their beds and snag a marriage proposal!" "You give her too much credit," another scoffed. "No matter her schemes, with her petty cunning andck of foresight, not one of the Somerton men would nce her way. They''d sooner toss her out to the beggars for augh!" Laughter erupted around her, the voices blending into a cacophony that made it impossible for Caroline to distinguish who was mocking her the most. Recently reborn, Caroline''s mind was still adjusting, and right now, she yearned for rest more than she wanted to confront petty gossip. These people, engrossed in their rumors, posed no real threat to her. She decided to conserve her energy for those who truly warranted her attention- those who had genuinely harmed her. They would not be forgiven. Exhausted, Caroline eventually fell asleep at her desk. For the first time in a long while, she felt unburdened. No longer obligated to please anyone, she slept deeply and peacefully. "Hey, wake up, it''s time to get back to work. Did you gather the information on the supplies that Ms. Helen requested?" A colleague nudged her shoulder, pulling her from her rest. Caroline stretchedzily, a trace of nonchnce in her tone. "It''s done. I''ll send it to her right away." Helen pursued a degree in fashion design and, after graduating, secured a position as a fashion designer at Somerton Clothing Factory. Caroline, on the other hand, had sacrificed her own university education to care for her Fabian after he suffered a leg injury on a construction site. Half a yearter, upon his recovery, she took her eldest brother''s advice and joined the clothing factory as well. Over the past six months, Caroline bnced her factory job with night sses in fashion design, producing numerous sketches. Recently, Helen appropriated some of these sketches to create garments that sold exceptionally well, catapulting her to the position of chief designer. When Caroline confronted Helen about the theft, she tly denied it. Caroline''s attempts to inform Liam and Edwin were met with disbelief and usations of paranoia, leaving the issue unresolved. This return to the past felt surreal to Caroline, and she struggled to focus at work, haunted by memories of her previous life''s hardships. She pondered whether this second chance was a divine gesture of sympathy, encouraging her not to repeat her former passive behaviors. As the workday ended, Caroline quickly left thepany. At the entrance of thepany, the driver was already there waiting. Just as Caroline settled into the car, she heard the driver begin, "Ms. Helen needs to attend a concert shortly, so I have to drop her off first. Maybe you could ... " Remembering the past, when she had agreed to this arrangement only to end up stranded in the rain and falling ill, Caroline preempted him, "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry to go home. You can take her first, then take me." Previously, the driver had made a simr request, suggesting she take a taxi home instead. In her rush to return home and prepare dinner for her brothers, Caroline hadpliantly caught the bus. Unexpectedly, a sudden downpour began while she was waiting at the bus stop, whichcked any shelter, resulting in her bing severely ill after getting drenched in the rain. Adding insult to injury, Helen did not even attend the concert because of the rain and actually arrived home before Caroline. The driver, puzzled, recalled how in the past Caroline would alwayspliantly exit the car and make her own way home whenever he mentioned prioritizing Helen''s needs. What happened today? Observing the driver''s perplexed expression in the rearview mirror, Caroline smiled softly, "What''s the matter, Gary? Is there something bothering you?" The driver, forcing a smile, turned and replied, "Ms. Caroline, you must be joking. How could I possibly object to anything you decide?" Caroline knew his agreement was merely polite, but she chose not to press the issue further. She needed to hurry home to check on Polly, a talking parrot gifted to her by a mysterious benefactor on herst birthday. Tragically, a month before her untimely death, Helen had cooked the parrot and served its soup to Caroline. She vowed to settle scores with Helen gradually. Ring! Ring! Ring! The sound of her phone ringing snapped Caroline out of her thoughts. It was her daily rm, a reminder to start cooking dinner. If she waste and her brothers returned to find no meal prepared, they would be displeased. Suddenly struck with an idea, Caroline hit the snooze button on her rm and pretended to answer a call. ¡°Hello? Helen, why aren''t you out yet? Do you need help with something? Okay, I''ll send Gary right over to assist." After hanging up, she turned to the driver, "Gary, Helen needs help transporting some items from her office. She can''t manage alone, so could you please assist her?" "Sure, I''ll head there right now," the driver replied, taking her at her word and exiting the car to head towards thepany. As he disappeared into thepany building, Caroline slid into the driver''s seat. ncing at the car''s clock, she could not help but smirk. The sky threatened rain within minutes, and the car was already humming, ready for departure. Caroline deftly shifted gears, pressed the elerator, and the vehicle swiftly moved forward. As the driver, Gary, and Helen emerged from thepany, they were met with the sight of the car speeding away. Helen, taken aback, turned to Gary with wide eyes, "Gary, did you teach Caroline how to drive?" Caroline had never been known to drive; none of the Somerton men had the time or inclination to teach her, and it was assumed that only a driver like Gary might have. "N-No!" Gary responded, his confusion evident. He had been unaware of Caroline''s driving skills. Had he known, he certainly would have taken the keys with him. Now, he realized Caroline''s request-iming that Helen needed help¡ªwas a ruse to get him away from the car so she could take it herself. How deceptive! Now, with the car gone, Gary fretted over how he was going to transport Helen to her concert. Both he and Helen were concerned. With the concert time nearing and the clothing factory''s remote location making it difficult to quickly find another car, they were in a bind.

 Chapter 5

    hapter 5 Assert Her Authority


    Helen was eager to see her favorite singer perform today. After a brief pause, she resignedly suggested, "Forget it, let''s just take the bus." They headed towards the bus stop together. Soon, they could hear the pattering of raindrops hitting the ground. Quickly, the drizzle turned into a heavy downpour, soaking them just as they reached the bus stop, which offered no shelter, just a lone sign. Seeing Helen drenched, the driver fretted, "Ms. Helen, this rain is too heavy. Why don''t we head back to thepany entrance to wait it out?" With no other options and water dripping off her, Helen agreed, trying to cover her head with her hands as they hurried back. Meanwhile, Caroline found herself driving towards the Somerton Vi. Upon seeing the closed gates, she recalled that the vi had been purchased the year she died and was no longer part of the Somertons'' estate. After Edwin sold the family''s original small vi, he purchased an apartment in Waterford Gardens. Realizing she now lived in Waterford Gardens, Caroline drove there and used the passcode from her past life to enter. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she encountered Wren, the maid, emerging from the kitchen and eyeing her sharply. Though Wren was technically a maid, she acted more like an overseer, often bossing Caroline around because she was a distant cousin of Edwin''s wife. In her previous life, Wren had frequently abused her authority, mistreating Caroline, especially when she was ill. Ignoring Wren''s domineering stance, Caroline walked past her towards her room. "Hey! Stop right there! Why are youing back sote?" Turning slowly, Caroline faced Wren with a calm, chilling smile. Today, Caroline had initially intended to let things slide with the old crone, but seeing that Wren was not going to make it easy, she decided to assert her authority. Wren grew increasingly irritated as Caroline remained silent for an extended period, just staring at her with a peculiar smile. "What''s the matter? Did the cat get your tongue?" Wren snapped. Caroline''s eyes narrowed darkly, "I didn''t quite catch that. Say it again." With a disdainful sneer, Wren replied, "I''m only trying to help you. Look at the time-you got home sote. When they all return and see dinner isn''t ready, you know how they''ll react. You''re so clueless, no wonder your family looks down on you." Caroline responded with a nod, "Then I guess I owe you my thanks." "Absolutely!" Wren responded, folding her arms with a smug look,pletely missing Caroline''s sarcasm. Caroline lowered her gaze and quietly rolled up her sleeves, "Well, since I''m so grateful, I''ve got a little something for you, Wren. Come here." Wren, intrigued and unsuspecting, stepped forward eagerly, ready to inquire about the gift. However, before she could speak, Caroline''s hand swiftly met her face with a sharp p, causing Wren to reel back, nearly tumbling to the ground. She was genuinely shocked that Caroline, who had always been so meek and submissive in this household, would dare to strike her! Stunned, Wren took a moment to regain herposure, then covered her reddening cheek, ring at Caroline furiously. "How dare you strike me! Have you lost all sense of decorum?" Caroline sneered, "Decorum? I''m the youngdy of this house, and you are merely a servant who dares to act above her station, barking orders as if you run this ce." Wren was taken aback, her mind racing. What is happening? Just a day ago, Caroline had been timid and easily cowed. What had changed overnight to make her so bold and cutting with her words? Searching for leverage, Wren retorted, "Remember, I''m Edwin''s cousin-inw. He treats me nearly as a mother. I have every right to guide him and certainly to discipline you, an unschooled girl!" "Oh really?" Caroline responded with a faint smile, ¡°Has Edwin ever acknowledged you as a true mother figure or as a member of the Somertons?" Wren''s expression shifted awkwardly, her voice dropping to a low, uncertain murmur, "No." Caroline looked at her with contempt and scoffed, "Then why do you yap like you''re in charge here?" At that moment, Wren''s face contorted as if she had swallowed something bitter. Having been associated with the Somertons for over a decade, she had never experienced such humiliation at the hands of a young girl as she did today. It was utterly humiliating. "I suggest you remember your ce from now on. Next time you see me, don''t just bark ''hey'' at me. Address me properly as Ms. Caroline." Caroline''s gaze was icy. "Aren''t my dear brothers due back soon? Why are you still here? Go and start cooking!¡± Caroline recalled how, during her high school years, Fabian had oftenined about Wren''s poor cooking skills. She had used her study breaks to learn various cooking techniques online, eventually taking over the kitchen duties at home after her dishes received the family''s approval. In this new life, she resolved never to cook for them again. Caroline turned and swiftly made her way to her room, leaving no room for further discussion. Wren watched her go, her eyes narrowing vindictively. This was uneptable! Outrageous! "Just wait!" she muttered. "When they return, I''ll make sure they straighten her out." After lingering a moment in frustrated thought, Wren finally headed towards the kitchen, but her anger remained. Just then, Helen returned, noticing Wren''s upset demeanor. "Wren, who made you so upset?" "Who else but your aunt?" Wren replied, touching her cheek and casting a resentful nce towards Caroline''s room. "That girl, she really pped me hard. It still hurts." "What did you say? Aunt Caroline hit you?" Helen looked at Wren incredulously. The events of the day were already baffling with Caroline defying Liam at thepany and then abruptly driving off. She could not believe that Caroline would dare to strike Wren. Historically, Caroline had always been the epitome ofpliance at home, forever amodating and pleasant to everyone, including the maid, without ever showing anger. This day has been too odd. Has she lost her mind? Helen wondered. "Yes, she pped me so hard my face is nearly swollen ... " Wren began, but then noticed Helen''s drenched appearance and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Ms. Helen, wasn''t there an umbre in the car? Why are you all wet?¡± "Don''t even start," Helen groaned as she recounted her own misfortunes of the day to Wren, including a dismal lunch and then being caught in the rain. "It''s all because of Caroline!" She mentally vowed to exact retribution on Caroline slowly and carefully. Wren''s anger red again upon hearing Helen''s troubles. "How could Caroline do such a thing? She''s clearly targeting you!" Helen forced a smile, "It''s okay. Aunt Caroline must be out of sorts to act so rashly, but it''s still uneptable for her to hit you. I apologize for her, Wren, please try not to hold it against her." Wren exhaled deeply, "Ms. Helen, you can''t keep excusing her behavior. It only encourages her. Today, she treated you badly. Who knows, tomorrow, she might escte to something worse-like poisoning your food to get rid of you quietly." Helen''s expression darkened at the mention of poisoning, a chilling thought crossing her mind, "Poison in the food?"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Grand Gesture


    Wren warned, "Yes, she''s quite devious; you must watch out for her." Helen nodded in agreement. "I will, thank you, Wren." As she spoke, Helen suddenly sneezed. Seeing this, Wren expressed concern, "Ms. Helen, you should stop talking and go take a warm bath, then change into some dry clothes." Meanwhile, as Caroline opened the door, she was greeted by the familiar voice of the parrot. "Caroline is back! Caroline is back!" Observing the parrot perched on an artificial tree branch, fluttering its wings excitedly at her, Caroline felt a surge of emotion well up inside her, bringing tears to her eyes. "Polly, it''s good to see you''re still here." "Still here, still here," echoed the parrot, its bright green crown and vibrant blue feathers standing out, its ck eyes shining. Caroline tenderly stroked its feathers, reassuring, "Polly, don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re safe this time. I won''t let anyone harm you again." Polly seemed to understand her words, often lifting her spirits when she felt low. She marveled at how such an empathetic parrot came to be, wondering about its previous caretaker. Caroline spected that the man at her grave, who likely sent her the parrot, had some connection to her, but his identity and motives remained a mystery. As she was lost in thought, Liam''s furious shouts approached. "Caroline,e out here now!" Caroline, amused by his anger, knew exactly why Liam was upset. Did he really think she was still the docile puppet of her previous life? She swiftly moved to the door and locked it just as Liam attempted to push it open. Outside, Liam banged on the door repeatedly, his frustration mounting. "Caroline, you''re really proving to be quite the handful! Ignoring me, huh?" After several fruitless attempts, Liam resorted to kicking the door. "Get out here!" Bang! Bang! As he prepared to kick again, the door suddenly swung open. Caught off guard, Liam''s momentum carried him forward, and he stumbled, crashing to the floor. "Oh, Liam, what''s this grand gesture?" Caroline could not help feeling a bit smug, though she feigned concern. "Why are you on the ground? Please, get up." She extended a hand to help him, but he swatted it away. "Stop ying innocent. I called you several times, and you didn''t answer. Were you waiting for me to break down the door, just to see me fall?" Liam, picking himself up, red at her. Caroline shook her head, feigning innocence, "You''ve misunderstood, Liam. I had my headphones on, listening to music, and didn''t hear you. I only heard the noise when you kicked the door, and that''s when I realized it was you. It wasn''t intentional." Liam nced at the headphones lying on the desk, his suspicion momentarily appeased. "You wouldn''t dare set me up to fall!" Caroline responded with a nonmittal nod. Wouldn''t dare? Indeed, she would not have dared before, nor did she wish to. She never wanted her brother to be hurt. Yet, times had changed; she had died once and was no longer the Caroline who meekly submitted to being bullied by others. What wouldn''t she dare do now? Liam, however, was still focused on the day''s events and confronted her. "Why did you take the car today without telling anyone, leaving Helen to get caught in the rain? You know Helen is delicate; rain could make her ill!" "Ill? She can just pop some cold medicine for a few days; it''s not like she''s going to die. Why are you making such a fuss?" Caroline threw back at him the same words he once said to her when she was sick after being caught in the rain. Liam was taken aback by her callous retort, his brief calm shattering as anger surged within him again. "How can you speak like that? Helen is your niece, the sole heir of our family. How can you be so heartless?" A smirk curled the corner of Caroline''s mouth, "Heartless? You used to say simr things to me all the time. Does that mean you''re heartless too? Or perhaps you never really considered me as part of the family?" "I was ... Was it wrong for me to be strict with you?" Liam floundered, then quickly redirected, "Never mind that, how did you learn to drive? Who taught you?" Caroline met his gaze nkly, "What does it matter to you?" In her previous life, after their clothing factory closed down, Caroline leveraged her culinary skills to help her brothers start a sessful restaurant chain, rapidly expanding to hundreds of branches. It was during that time, in a rare moment of familial joy, that they had agreed to let her learn how to drive. However, she was not about to share any of that. Her aloof demeanor only fueled Liam''s anger further. "Fine, you want to challenge me today, is that it? I''ll teach you a lesson." He raised his hand as if to strike her, but just then, Miguel intervened, "Liam, stop!" Liam halted and turned to Miguel, who had just entered the room, "Miguel, good thing you''re here. Do you know what she did today? At noon, she gave our food to the dogs, and then she took off in the car in the afternoon, leaving Helen to get soaked. She''s acting with real malice!" Helen, still damp from her shower and looking the very image of vulnerability, followed Miguel into the room. Her sorry state seemed designed to evoke sympathy. "Uncle Liam, please, don''t be too harsh on Aunt Caroline," Helen interjected softly. "I believe Aunt Caroline didn''t mean to cause trouble today. Something must have provoked her; she wouldn''t have hit Wren without reason." Liam''s fury reignited at Helen''s words. "What? You struck Wren? Caroline, have you lost your mind? Wren may be a maid, but she is also our sister-inw''s cousin. How could you possibly justify hitting her?" He was baffled by Caroline''s actions, which werepletely out of character for the sister he knew, who would normally never dare such boldness. Miguel, looking equally stunned, asked, "Caroline, did you really hit Wren?" "Yes, I did," Caroline confirmed, her gaze steady as memories of past grievances surged within her. Of all her brothers, Miguel had always treated her somewhat kindly. However, his support waned when it came to issues involving Helen, always insisting that Caroline, as the elder, should be more amodating. Yet, he seemed to forget that she and Helen were the same age. "Caroline, this is uneptable!" Miguel''s voice was thick with disappointment. He had hoped the day''s earlier events might have been a misunderstanding, but Caroline''s admission about hitting Wren left no room for doubt about her rebellion at thepany. Helen coughed weakly, attempting to defuse the tension. "Uncle Miguel, please don''t me Aunt Caroline. It''s my fault; I always depend on her to bring me food, and I can understand if she resents it. It''s just unfortunate that Wren had to suffer for it, and I feel terribly guilty."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 In Love?


    Miguel scolded, "Caroline, Helen is a part of this family. She''s unwell, so shouldn''t you show a little morepassion? Helen tries to see the good in you, why can''t you reciprocate?" "Miguel, how can you evenpare her to Helen? Our Helen is gentle, kind, understanding, and talented, unlike her, who has be spiteful and a disgrace to our family!" Liam added sharply. Caroline finally retorted, "You''re right, Liam. Helen is exceedingly kind. So kind, in fact, that maybe she could return my room to me, right?" Helen desired a spacious, sunlit room for her piano practice, but the only avable rooms in the house were either north-facing or too small. Edwin and Liam allowed her to temporarily use the ideal room for her piano practice, assuring her it was just for a short period. They believed Helen''s interest in piano would wane after six months, at which point she would move out. Believing it was truly temporary, Caroline agreed, not realizing this arrangement would extend for three years. As predicted, Helen''s passion for the piano cooled down after half a year. However, when Caroline approached her to reim the room, Helen expressed her fondness for it and decided to convert it into a storage space instead. The brothers suggested that since the room had already been given to Helen, it would be easier to just let her keep it rather than deal with the inconvenience of moving. Caroline had been hesitant to press the issue, fearing her brothers'' displeasure. Liam challenged her, "I think your current room is perfectly fine. Why are you so fixated on getting that room back?" Caroline scoffed, "Do you really think a cramped, dark room with no sunlight is suitable? Are you blind? I''m not asking for her room-I''m asking for mine back." Hearing Caroline''s demand, Liam nced around the room dismissively. "To you, a room is just for sleeping. Whether it gets sunlight or not shouldn''t matter. It sounds like you''re just trying to stir up trouble with Helen." Caroline fell silent, not dignifying hisment with a response. Instead, she turned to Miguel, seeking his opinion. "Miguel, do you think the same?" Miguel looked uncertain, aware that the room Caroline was asking for was indeed more pleasant than her current one. He looked at Helen and suggested, "Helen, since the room is just for storage now and Caroline wants it back, perhaps it''s fair to let her have it." Helen''s expression faltered; her eyes welled up as she bit her lip. "Uncle Liam, if Aunt Caroline really wants the room, I shouldn''t stop her. It''s just... I spent a lot of time decorating it, and moving out so suddenly ... " She trailed off with a soft cough, her difort clear to everyone. Liam rubbed her back soothingly. "Don''t worry, you''re not well. With me here, no one will force you out of your room," he said, casting a warning re at Caroline. In the past, such a re would have subdued Caroline immediately. However, today''s Caroline met his gaze with defiance, unshaken. However, he failed to realize that the Caroline before him was not the same as the old Caroline. How could she be intimidated by just a look? Caroline returned his stare with an icy, unflinching gaze, not avoiding his eyes for a second. It was Miguel who broke the tense silence. "Let''s do this give Helen another six months to sort things out, then she can vacate the room. That way, it also makes up for the trouble at thepany today." His proposal was predictable, always favoring Helen whenever she faced even minor difort. Caroline was done with suchpromises. "Listen, you have two days to move out. That''s not up for negotiation. If you haven''t moved out in two days, you''ll face the consequences." Liam opened his mouth to object, but Caroline was already dismissing them. "I need to change. Please leave." She did not allow anyone else a chance to speak; instead, she turned towards the wardrobe to pick out clothes. Seeing this, the others realized they had no choice but to leave. As they reached the door, Liam patted Helen on the shoulder. "Don''t worry about her, Helen. As long as you stay put, she can''t force you out." Helen bit her lip and nodded, adding, "Isn''t Aunt Caroline''s behavior today a bit odd?" Miguel chimed in, "She''s probably just in a bad mood." He had always known Caroline aspliant and gentle, never one to harshly confront family members. Today seemed to be an outlier, and he couldn''t think of any reason other than her mood. Liam was not convinced, "She''s been in bad moods before, but she''s never acted out like this. Plus, she drove today. We never taught her how to drive, and we don''t know who did." "Maybe it''s because she''s in love? I''ve heard that falling in love can really change a woman," Helen spected. Miguel paused, considering. "You think Caroline is in love? Are you certain?" As his expression darkened, it was clear he was not pleased with the idea of Caroline being in a rtionship. Helen, now trying to justify her earlier guess, said, "Yes, one day when I was out shopping, I saw herughing and holding hands with a man." Miguel''s face twisted in displeasure. ¡°She shouldn''t be sneaking around like that, especially without telling us!" When their parents were alive, they had arranged a marriage for Caroline. If she was indeed seeing someone else, how could she justify it to her prospective inws? Liam added, "I bet she''s turned like this because of her dubious boyfriend. Probably even learned to drive from him." You are thepany you keep. Caroline must have been associating with the wrong crowd to start acting so defiant and irrational. "Caroline has a fianc¨¦, and now she''s dating someone else too? What is she thinking?!" He turned sharply and marched back inside, ¡°I need to speak with her. She has to end things with this man." Hearing this, Helen became anxious and quickly intervened. ¡°Uncle Miguel, please don''t. If you confront Aunt Caroline now, she''ll know I told you. She already isn''t fond of me, and this will just make things worse." In truth, she had never actually seen Caroline with a man; it was all just conjecture. Confronting Caroline based on her spection might backfire and damage the positive image she maintained with her uncles.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 Fianc¨¦


    "Please, Uncle Miguel." Just then, Wren''s voice echoed from the living room. "Sirs, Miss, dinner is ready." Miguel walked toward the dining room. "Go ahead and eat first. I won''t bring it up with her now, so you don''t have to worry." "Thanks, Uncle Miguel!" Helen said, recalling that he had just mentioned Caroline''s fianc¨¦. Her curiosity got the better of her. "Uncle Miguel, who is Aunt Caroline engaged to? I''ve never heard anything about him." Once the three of them settled at the dining table, Miguel finally responded, "He''s the heir of the Graysons. The engagement was arranged when Caroline was still a child. We never talked about it while she was growing up, so it''s understandable that you wouldn''t know." Helen paused, running the name through her mind. She didn''t recall any Graysons living nearby. Unless it was that Grayson. But that seemed unlikely. The Graysons were incredibly wealthy and influential, while the Somertons, though well-off, were nowhere near their level. She struggled to believe the two families could be linked in any way. Shaking off the thought, Helen turned to Miguel and asked, "Which Grayson are you talking about, Uncle Miguel?" Liam chimed in. "There aren''t many Graysons in Kingville. It''s the ones who own Skybound Properties." Helen froze. The Graysons were one of the most powerful families in Kingville, and many women dreamed of marrying into their wealth and status-only to fail. Yet Caroline had secured such a marriage without doing anything. Suppressing the jealousy rising within her, Helen forced a smile. "Aunt Caroline is so fortunate. But I''m curious¡ªhow did our family end up connected to such a prestigious family?" After all, families of that status typically prioritized equal social standing in marriages. How could they be interested in a small and humble family like the Somertons? Miguel exined, "Your grandmother and Mrs. Grayson have been friends since childhood. When Caroline was born, Mrs. Grayson visited, and not long after, they arranged the engagement." Helen squinted slightly, realizing that it was her damn grandmother''s doing. When she joined the Somertons, she followed her mother ina''s advice and tried to win her grandmother''s favor. However, her grandmother showed affection only to Caroline and treated her indifferently. She even went as far as hitting her just for Caroline''s sake. Still, in the end, she had gotten her revenge and angered her grandmother to death, so it wasn''t aplete loss. As her thoughts wandered, Liam''s voice pulled her back. "It''s good that Caroline is marrying into an influential family, but shecks grace. I worry she''ll bring shame to our name. If Helen had returned to the Somertons sooner, perhaps she could have taken this engagement instead. She''s the only one truly worthy of the Graysons." Wren, carrying dishes out of the kitchen, nodded in agreement. "Mr. Liam, Ms. Caroline hasn''t even met her fianc¨¦ yet. If you want to rece her, it''s not toote." Helen couldn''t help but smile when she heard that. The Somertons didn''t care for Caroline. Perhaps she truly had a chance to take Caroline''s ce and marry into the Grayson family. It would make her a true socialite. As Helen envisioned herself as the future hostess of the Graysons, Miguel''s words abruptly shattered her fantasy. "Enough with the nonsense. The engagement is with Caroline¡ªwe can''t just change it on a whim. Even if we wanted to, the Graysons might not agree. As for Helen, we''ll find a decent family for her in the future. It may not be as prestigious, but it should be a good match after careful selection." "Uncle Miguel is right. How could I take Aunt Caroline''s marriage from her? Let''s drop the subject and eat." Helen lowered her gaze, her mood darkening. She was clearly the better choice-she should be the one marrying into the Graysons. If the only obstacle was their refusal, then she would find a way to make them ept her instead. The conversation ended there. At the nearly empty round table, Miguel nced at Wren. "Where''s Fabian? Is he not home yet?" Edwin and ina were traveling, while his fourth and fifth brothers were preupied with work, only returning on weekends. The house felt emptier than usual. ¡°Mr. Fabian said he''s having dinner with friends and will be backter,¡± Wren replied. "I see. Alright, go get Caroline for dinner." Following his instructions, Wren made her way to Caroline''s door, knocking with clear reluctance. "Ms. Caroline, dinner''s ready!" "Got it!" Hearing the response from inside, Wren rolled her eyes at the closed door and walked away, muttering under her breath. "Who does she think she is? She acts like she''s a wealthydy!" Wren decided to wait and see. With Caroline''s attitude, even if she did marry into wealth, she wouldn''tst long before being kicked out. While Wren harbored her resentment, Caroline sat at her desk, flipping through her diary. To her, the current time was three years in the past. She needed to piece together her memories and recall what was about to unfold. This time, armed with the knowledge of the future, she wouldn''t let herself be used or framed again. Still full from lunch, she skipped dinner, took a shower, and went to bed early. The next morning, as she headed toward the living room, she overheard Fabianining. "Wren, why does the congee taste different today? And these fried ravioli-way too greasy. How are we supposed to eat this?" Wren looked embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fabian. Ms. Caroline usually makes breakfast, and I can''t match her cooking." She shot a nce at Caroline, who was approaching the dining table, resentment flickering in her eyes. She was convinced Caroline had deliberately handed the cooking duty over to her just to make her life harder-now she had more work and was getting criticized for it. Caroline, unfazed, sat down and started eating. Fabian turned to her. "Caroline, you used to make breakfast. Why not today?" Without looking up, she responded between bites of congee, "Didn''t feel like it. I''m tired." Fabian frowned. "You''re overreacting. It''s just breakfast-how tiring can it be? Whatever, fine, but don''t pull these little stunts again. Wren won''t be cooking for you anymore." Wren, standing nearby, felt a wave of satisfaction. She couldn''t control Caroline herself, but others could. Now, she wouldn''t have to cook anymore. Caroline nced at Wren and immediately saw through her thoughts. This old hag must think she can shove the responsibility back onto me. Dream on! Caroline turned to Fabian and smiled. "You misunderstood me. I mean, I''m tired every day, so I won''t be making breakfast anymore." He looked at her in disbelief. "Are you serious or messing with me?" "Dead serious," she said calmly. "Not just breakfast-I won''t be cooking dinner either." She had only learned to cook for Fabian, but those days were over.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 The Fake Innocent


    Fabian''s expression darkened. "What are you making a big deal about? You could do it before, so why not now?" Liam added to the tension. "Fabian, you got homete yesterday, so you don''t know what happened." He then exined everything Caroline had done yesterday. Fabian mmed his utensils onto the table. "Caroline, how dare you treat Helen that way!" Helen feigned nervousness and tugged on his sleeve. "Uncle Fabian, it''s fine. Please don''t be mad at Aunt Caroline. Let''s talk calmly." "Caroline, don''t you feel embarrassed hearing that? As her aunt, you should be the mature one, yet she''s more understanding!" Miguel, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up, "Caroline, we''re family. Fabian enjoys your cooking, and Helen''s stomach is sensitive-she only likes the congee you make. Would it be so hard to keep making it?" Caroline ignored him and continued eating. "She''s just selfish, Miguel. I don''t know why you''re still being polite to her ... "The group kept criticizing her, but Caroline acted as if she didn''t hear a thing. After finishing her food, she finally lifted her gaze, ignored Miguel, and shouted toward the corridor behind him. "Polly,e have breakfast!" Within seconds, a parrot pped its wings and flew out of the room. "Time to eat! Time to eat!" Caroline gestured toward the food. "Polly, try the food and see if it''s any good." Before anyone could react, the parrot hopped onto the table, stepping on the tes and nibbling at every dish. Fabian''s face flushed with rage. "Damn bird! I haven''t even eaten yet! How can I eat after you''ve walked all over it?" He lunged to grab Polly, but it swiftly dodged and flew to Caroline''s side. "Ah! He''s trying to kill me!" Caroline casually wiped its feet with a napkin. "Polly, eat up and then go rest.¡± She had already fed Polly earlier in the morning, so it wasn''t even hungry. Fabian pointed at Caroline angrily. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?" Caroline smirked. "What do you mean by ''on purpose''? None of you liked breakfast, so what''s wrong with letting Polly have it instead?" "You do have a sharp tongue! Don''t think you can act as you please just because Edwin isn''t here. I''m putting you in your ce today!" Furious, Fabian kicked his chair aside and marched toward Caroline, ready to p her. But Miguel quickly stopped him in time. "Fabian, calm down. If she''s wrong, we can talk it out. Why resort to violence?" "Miguel, stop indulging her! You''re only making her worse!" Fabian''s raised hand hesitated in midair, still itching to strike, but Miguel held him back. Caroline had no interest in wasting time here. She had a hospital visit to make. As she stood up, Helen suddenly clutched her wrist. "Aunt Caroline, Uncle Fabian is too angry right now. You should go first. I''ll calm him down." Helen looked worried, as if she feared Caroline might get hurt. But in reality, she was subtly pushing Caroline toward Fabian. Having witnessed countless of Helen''s tricks in her previous life, Caroline immediately saw through her intentions. As she felt herself being shoved toward Fabian, she quickly grabbed Helen''s wrist and let herself copse onto the ground. Caught off guard, Helen lost her bnce and tumbled down with her. However, Caroline made sure to apply extra force as she fell, ensuring Helen''snding was much rougher than hers. "Helen!" Both Fabian and Miguel rushed over to help Helen up while Liam hurried to her side, his face full of concern. "Helen, are you hurt?" Meanwhile, Caroline slowly got to her feet. In the past, a situation like that would have left her feeling devastated and hollow. But now, she only found it absurd. Her brothers crowded around their beloved niece, paying no attention to her. Miguel had been focused on Helen the entire time, but Caroline''s softughter caught his attention. He turned to see her dusting herself off. "Caroline, are you alright?" She met his gaze but felt nothing. His concern might have been genuine, but she no longer cared. Without a word, she brushed off imaginary dust and turned to leave-only for Liam''s sharp voice to stop her. "Caroline, stop right there!" Liam strode over and demanded, "Did you push Helen? Is that why she fell?" Caroline remained expressionless. "Are you blind? She''s the one who shoved me." She had simply followed the momentum of the push to avoid being pped by Fabian. As for dragging Helen down with her, that was just a minor payback. Miguel frowned slightly and turned to Helen. "Helen, what truly happened?" With a pitiful look, Helen shook her head gently. "Aunt Caroline didn''t mean to. Please don''t me her ... " Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly copsed. Her uncles panicked. Fabian picked her up, his voice trembling with worry. "Helen, don''t scare me. Why did you faint all of a sudden?" Wren stepped in, exining, "Ms. Helen has always been frail. She was out in the rainst night and coughed all night but didn''t want to trouble anyone. She''s too kind-hearted." "Getting rained or not, that fall must have made things worse!" Liam snapped, shooting Caroline a sharp re. "Now''s not the time to argue. We need to get her to the hospital!" Miguel grabbed his car keys and strode outside. Since his car was parked downstairs and the hospital was within one mile, driving would be faster than calling an ambnce. Liam hurried after Miguel, carrying Helen, while Fabian followed closely behind. Just as Fabian reached the doorway, he paused, turned back, and yelled at Caroline, "This is your fault! If anything happens to Helen, you''ll regret it! "Why are you still standing there? Come with us and take care of her!" Caroline rolled her eyes. Helen faked a faint after delivering a few carefully chosen words, effortlessly deceiving those men. She was a master maniptor. Since Caroline was heading to the hospital anyway, she figured she might as well watch and see what other schemes Helen had in store. Sure enough, the moment they reached the hospital entrance, Helen regained consciousness. Since they were already there, her uncles insisted that she undergo a check-up. Inside the consultation room, the doctor nced at the test results and stated calmly, "There''s nothing wrong. You''re free to leave." Liam hesitated before speaking, "Doctor, could you check again? My niece has always been frail, and she just fainted after a fall. How can she be perfectly fine?" That was a private hospital, known for its skilled doctors. There was no way they could have missed something.

 Chapter 10

    chapter 10 False usations


    The doctor asked, "Normally, a simple fall wouldn''t cause someone to faint. How exactly did your niece fall?" "She was pushed," Liam replied, keeping his eyes locked on Caroline. "Don''t try to fool us. We''re not that gullible." Caroline smirked. "And you think you''re not a fool? If falling made people pass out, why didn''t I faint when I fell?" Her bright smile carried a hint of coldness, which only fueled Liam''s anger. "Did your boyfriend teach you to speak to us like this?" Caroline frowned. "What boyfriend?" Thinking she was ying dumb, Liam pressed on. "Stop pretending. I saw you out with a man. As your brother, I should remind you that you''re engaged. Don''t you feel any shame getting involved with someone else?" Only then did Caroline recall that she had a fianc¨¦-something she had almost forgotten. In her previous life, her fianc¨¦ had visited the Somertons to finalize the engagement but ended up falling for Helen. Helen even became pregnant, forcing both families to rearrange the marriage. Her fianc¨¦ had be Helen''s instead. Liam''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. "Why so quiet? Feeling guilty now that you''ve been exposed?" She was indeed engaged, but where did the usation of her being with another man evene from? Caroline wasn''t about to let the nder slide. "Watch your words! You im you saw me with a man-then tell me, when was this? Where did it happen? And what did he look like?" She had already distanced herself from her family, but hearing Liam openly smear her reputation still stung. She had no idea when she supposedly went on that so- called date. She was eager to see how he nned to back up his im. Liam''s gaze shifted ufortably. "I did see it. I don''t remember all the details." To keep Caroline from turning on Helen, he couldn''t admit that Helen was his source, so he had to insist he witnessed it himself. Miguel, not wanting to argue about that in the hospital, quickly changed the topic. "Alright, let''s drop it. Doctor, is my niece truly fine?" "Yes, all her health markers are normal. She''s in good condition. However, that youngdy over there looks rather pale. I''d suggest she get checked as well." The doctor''sst remark was directed at Caroline. Caroline blinked in surprise. She hadn''t expected the doctor to take notice of her. As her curiosity was piqued, she studied him. A mask covered most of his face, but his well-defined features and physique hinted that he was likely quite attractive. Fabian chuckled from the side. "Doctor, you must be mistaken. Caroline never gets sick. She''s perfectly healthy. It''s my niece who has a frail body and falls ill often." To him, it only made sense that Caroline was born strong, so she should put her health to good use and take on more responsibilities. Meanwhile, Helen, being weak, was meant to be a pampered youngdy, free from physicalbor. Liam seemed to share the same view. He even began questioning the doctor''spetence, growing skeptical of the hospital''s reputation. He had heard this hospital was top-rated in Kingville and charged hefty fees, but now it seemed like all hype. Liam waved dismissively. "She doesn''t need a check-up. Let''s go!" Since this ipetent doctor couldn''t make a proper judgment, he decided to take Helen elsewhere for a second opinion. Miguel, also convinced Caroline was in perfect health, didn''t object and followed along. But just as they stepped out of the consultation room, Liam realized Caroline hadn''t moved. He frowned and called out, "Caroline, are you glued to the floor? Get out here!" "You guys go ahead. I want to get a check-up." Caroline had already nned to visit a hospital for a check-up today. She was originally going to a public one, but since she was already here with her brothers at a private hospital, she saw no reason to waste time going elsewhere. Liam, visibly annoyed, stomped back inside. "Why are you so gullible? Do you even realize how expensive this ce is? Stop wasting money!" Caroline smirked. "It''s quite funny that you''re fine with Helen doing all kinds of tests here, but it''s a waste of money when I want to do it." Liam faltered for a moment before huffing, "Don''t twist my words. Helen needs tests because she''s unwell. What''s your excuse? You''re perfectly fine. Just leave!" "If you want to go, then go. Stop meddling in my choices!" Frustrated by her stubbornness, Liam pointed at her angrily. "Fine! Stay if you want. But if you run out of money, don''te asking for it from us!" With that, he stormed out. Caroline watched him leave, her expression darkening. In the past, she had indeed asked them for money-but never for herself. She had been responsible for groceries and household expenses. Feeding such arge family meant spending hundreds a day, amounting to nearly 10,000 dors a month. Now that she no longer had to cook for them, she didn''t need to ask for anything anymore. As the group disappeared down the hallway, Caroline turned back to the doctor. "I''d like a full- body examination." In her previous life, she only discovered Helen had been secretly drugging her when she was dying. Now that she had returned to three years prior, she couldn''t be certain whether Helen had already started poisoning her. A thorough check-up was the only way to be sure. The doctor frowned slightly. "Are you experiencing any difort?" Caroline shook her head. "No specific symptoms." After a brief discussion, the doctor handed her a list of tests to undergo. Just as she stepped out of the consultation room, a woman with short hair entered, grinning. "ke, I saw that girl arguing with a few men earlier. What was that about?" "Mind your own business," ke Sherwood replied tly. Taking off his mask, he took a sip of water and changed the subject. "Didn''t you say you had a birthday party to attend? Why are you back so soon?" "It was dull. I ate a little, then left." Ste Sherwood took her white coat off the hanger and slipped it on. "Thanks for covering for me. If you need anything, just let me know." ke remained seated, making no move to leave. "I said I''d cover for you for half a day, so I''ll stay. If you''re free, take a walk and return in the afternoon." Ste hesitated while fastening her coat, sensing something was off. Her brother had insisted she return early, yet now that she had, he seemed in no rush to go. Noticing her confusion, ke smirked. "What? Don''t you want a break?" "You run this hospital. Would I dare refuse? I''ll leave now." But just as she was about to leave, a thought struck her. She turned back with a teasing smile. "Does this have something to do with that girl? I saw how you looked at her-it wasn''t like the others. Could she be the one you ...

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Retaliation


    "Shut up!"


    Startled by his sharp voice, Ste bit back her words and quickly left.


    Not long after, Caroline returned with a pile of test results and handed them to ke.


    As he scanned through the papers, she watched him closely. The sudden crease in his brow made her anxious.


    Could something be wrong?


    With caution, Caroline asked, "Doctor, what do the results say? Is there an issue with my organs?"


    +8 Pearls


    "Your internal organs are fine, but you have a mild case of lumbar disc herniation," ke responded, his gaze. unreadable.


    He found it odd. Caroline was only 21, yet she had a condition that was pressing on her nerves.


    Caroline was just as stunned.


    She thought that only elderly people suffered from this. How did she end up with it?


    Worse still, she had heard that severe cases could lead to paralysis.


    "Is it serious? How should it be treated?" Caroline felt relieved that she had mentioned her asional back pain earlier. Otherwise, it could have gone unnoticed and worsened over time.


    ke noticed the worry in her eyes and reassured her. "Don''t stress over it. Just follow my treatment n, and you''ll be fine."


    Caroline nodded, listening attentively.


    "For your condition, you''ll need massages, needle therapy, and traction therapy


    in the mornings. In the afternoons, you''ll undergo rehabilitation training. To get the best results, I rmend staying in the hospital."


    Caroline hesitated, biting her lip. "How much would that cost?"


    She had already spent most of her savings on tests earlier. If she had to be hospitalized, she wasn''t sure if she could afford it.


    Thest thing she wanted was to ask her brothers for money.


    ke paused before answering, "It won''t be expensive. About 2,000 should cover


    it,


    Just 2,000 Caroline had expected at least 5,00


    The lower amount surprised her.


    ke smiled. "It''s enough. Just focus on getting better. If you ever need more, I can lend it to you."


    His words put her at ease.


    She hadn''t expected this doctor to be so considerate toward his patients. No wonder he was qualified to work at such an upscale private hospital.


    It suddenly urred to Caroline that she didn''t even know his name, which piqued her curiosity.


    Her eyes instinctively drifted to the name tag on ke''s chest.


    ke Sherwood. Nice name!


    It suited his warm andpassionate nature.


    121 PM &


    Chapter 11 Retaliation


    Once she hadpleted the hospital formalities and settled into bed, her phone rang. It was Miguel,


    "Caroline, Liam mentioned you took time off. What''s going on?"


    +8 Pearls


    "I''m sick and hospitalized," she replied curtly. She had no interest in borating. Exining would be a waste of time.


    A few moments of silence followed before Miguel spoke again, his toneced with doubt rather than concern. "You seemed fine before. Why are you suddenly sick enough to be hospitalized?"


    His suspicion was obvious, making Caroline scoff. "You didn''t evene to see me. How would you know if I''m fine or not?


    Miguel couldn''t tell whether she was genuinely ill or, as Liam suggested, just upset and avoiding housework.


    After all, Caroline rarely fell sick. Even when she did, a few pills usually had her back on her feet in no time.


    Being admitted to the hospital? That was unheard of.


    It just so happened that they had had a major argument in the past few days, and


    now she was sick and hospitalized.


    It was too much of a coincidence.


    "I can''t leave school right now. I''ll visit you at the hospitalter tonight."


    Miguel was a junior high school teacher with a packed schedule, making it difficult for him to leave work.


    "Oh." Caroline responded indifferently and ended the call.


    Despite saying that, she didn''t believe Miguel would show up. And frankly, she preferred he didn''te.


    Later that afternoon, after finishing her rehabilitation exercises, Caroline returned to her ward for an IV drip.


    Fatigue weighed her down as she leaned back against the bed, drifting off into sleep.


    "Hey! Time to eat!"


    A sharp voice, tinged with irritation, jolted her awake.


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Caroline looked up at the middle-aged woman standing before her.


    She recognized the face immediately and was momentarily taken aback. However, she quickly regained herposure. "I think you''ve got the wrong room. I don''t know you."


    It was Ruth Wagner-an unwee presence.


    In her previous life, Ruth had scherned with Helen to frame her.


    But in this life, they hadn''t crossed paths until now.


    Ruth mmed a thermos onto the table, towering over Caroline with a smug expression. "I''m in the right ce! You seem to have a short memory. Let me remind you-you hit my mother at home yesterday. Ring a bell?"


    After learning that her mother, Wren, had been struck by Carolinest night, Ruth had been waiting for an opportunity to


    retaliate,


    It happened that Miguel had asked Wren to deliver Caroline''s dinner.


    Ruth had wasted no time in tagging along, eager to stir up trouble.


    1:23 PM c d


    Chapter 11 Retaliation


    Making things difficult for this hateful girl was the only way to vent her frustration. Caroline could tell what Ruth was thinking just by looking at her face..


    Since no one else was in the ward, she had no choice but to manage on her ownL


    Carefully, she adjusted her IVden arm, held the thermos in ce, and twisted the lid open with her free hand.


    The moment she saw what was inside, she paused, then smirked.


    The so-called congee was little more than watery cornmeal soup.


    Miguel might not care much for her, but he wouldn''t have let Wren prepare something this pathetic.


    She knew that this congee was Wren and Ruth''s way of getting back at her. What does this mean?"


    +8 Pearls


    Ruth smirked. "What do you mean? My mother spent two hours carefully making this nutritious congee for you. You should


    eat it while it''s warm."


    Caroline couldn''t believe how shameless Ruth was


    She stirred the contents with a spoon, growing more irritated with every motion.


    That wasn''t congee-it was barely even soup.


    "Nutritious congee?" Caroline didn''t care about the IV in her hand. She lifted the thermos and held it out toward Ruth. "Giving me in congee is one thing, but you call this congee? Even beggars wouldn''t eat this!""


    Wren and Ruth were just as awful as they had been in her previous life.


    Ruth scoffed. "You''re so hard to please. If you don''t want it, then don''t eat it!" She yanked the thermos back.


    But as she did, it slipped from her grasp, and the watery congee spilled all over Caroline''s right hand.


    A sharp pain shot through her arm.


    "Oh, sorry, my hand slipped,"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 The Clown


    Seeing Ruth''s smug expression. Caroline felt sick.


    Her burned hand clenched the bedsheet tightly as she shot a sharp re at Ruth. "Drop the act. Do you even realize how ridiculous you look? Even a pig looks better than you."


    Caroline figured that humiliating Ruth with words was a good way to get back at her


    Ruth had always been obsessed with her appearance, and her face was her biggest concern. Being called ugly could hurt her. As expected. Ruth''s expression shifted-flushing red before turning pale. "Caroline, how dare you insult me!


    Caroline sarcastically smiled. "Why wouldn''t I? Who do you think you are?


    "You- Ruth''s face twisted in anger. "I''m older than you, and I''m ina''s best friend! How can you say such awful things?"


    Caroline let out a shortugh as if she had just heard something hrious. You act like you''re something more. Just a best friend? If someone didn''t know better, they''d think you were my sister-inw,"


    Ruth huffed. ¡°Just wait! When inaes back, she''ll teach you a lesson!"


    In Ruth''s mind, a sister-inw held authority like a mother. Once ina returned, she''d make sure Caroline suffered, preferably by having her locked away for days with broken legs.


    Caroline sneered. "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Her sister-inw, ina, was 20 years older than her. In her previous life, after her mother passed away, she respected ina like a mother, always obeying her. Yet ina had only ever sided with Helen, excluding her openly and secretly. She would never again foolishly believe that ina would treat her as family.


    If ina could coexist peacefully with her, that would be ideal. If not, she wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate.


    Seeing Caroline''sposed expression, Ruth grew uneasy.


    Just then, the sound of a door opening drew their attention.


    Wren stepped inside.


    She approached the bedside with a forced smile. "Ms. Caroline, have you eaten yet?"


    Caroline''s eyes fell on the overturned thermos on the ground. "Your daughter spilled everything."


    At those words, Wren''s smile vanished.


    She nced at the mess before turning to Ruth. "What''s wrong with you? How did you manage to spill it? And where''s the ravioli I packed?¡±


    Ruth whispered, "I threw it away on my way here."


    Noticing her mother''s displeasure, she quickly added, "Mom, I was just standing up for you! Look at her hand-1 burned her! I already got revenge for you!!


    She eagerly awaited her mother''s approval, expecting a pleased expression. Instead, Wren''s face darkened.


    Chapter 12 The Clown


    Wren hade early, afraid they might catch Ruth mistreating Caroline.


    Before leaving work. Miguel had even called, asking her to bring something nice for Caroline.


    If he found out she hadn''t eaten, he might hold Wren responsible.


    Ruth was puzzled by her mother''s reaction. "Mom, since when did you be so spineless? She''s just an unwanted girl! If you act scared, you''re only making her more arrogant."


    "You don''t get it," Wren whispered.


    If it was the previous Caroline, there would be nothing to fear.


    As long as her brothers didn''t witness anything. Caroline would never speak up. But things were different now. She wasn''t as weak or easy to control as before Oblivious to the change, Ruth continuedining "She''s just an abandoned girl! So what if I burned her? Even if I killed her, her brothers wouldn''t- Before she could finish, Wren spotted Caroline''s brothers through the window. Wren panicked, worried Ruth might blurt out something even worse and be overheard. In her desperation, she pped Ruth hard, silencing her instantly, Ruth froze in shock, eyes widening. "Mom, why did you hit me?¡±


    Wren had neverid a hand on her before. She wondered if her mother had lost her mind today.


    Wren shoved Ruth toward the door. "It''s none of your business here. Get out!"


    Ruth wanted to argue but caught sight of Miguel and Fabian stepping into the ward. She quickly swallowed herints, forcing a smile at them before striding out.


    Miguel watched her leave, then turned to Caroline. "Caroline, was that your friend?"


    As far as he knew, Caroline didn''t have any. And that woman had seemed much older than her.


    Before Caroline could answer, Wren jumped in. "Mr. Miguel, that was my daughter. She was worried about Ms. Caroline going hungry, so she came early to bring her food. But she slipped and spilled all the congee by ident."


    As she spoke, she picked up the thermos from the ground and turned to Caroline.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Caroline, Should I go and make you another bowl?"


    Though her words were polite, her expression showed clear reluctance. "Yes, please."


    The more unwilling Wren seemed, the more Caroline wanted to make her do it.


    home


    Just as she finished speaking, Fabian interjected. "It''ste. No need to go through all that trouble. Missing one meal won''t kill


    you


    Miguel nced out the window. Night had fully fallen.


    Though Fabian''s words were blunt, he wasn''t wrong. There was no point in making more congee.


    Wren, don''t bother. Just clean up and head home. I''ll order takeout for Caroler," Miguel said.


    Chapter 12 The Clown


    She found Wren ridiculous-like a clown who actually believed she could harm her..


    Miguel asked, "Caroline, what do you want to eat? I''ll order something for you."


    Caroline shifted her gaze, her tone distant. "No need. I won''t starve just from skipping a meal"


    "Miguel, don''t waste your time on her. She''s just faking it, Fabian said dismissively.


    She''d never been seriously ill before-yet now, after just one check-up, she was suddenly sick? Only an idiot would believe


    that


    Miguel paused, his fingers hovering over his phone, then looked up. "Caroline,


    what exactly did your check-up show?"


    Caroline answered honestly, "Lumbar disc herniation"


    Fabian scoffed. "Oh,e on. At your age? At leaste up with a better


    excuse. Do you think we''re that gullible?"


    To him, it was absurd. Caroline had always been strong. There was no way she


    was suddenly so sick that she needed to be hospitalized.


    But Miguel wasn''t sure and insisted on seeing the truth.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Faking an Illness?


    Caroline held back her emotions, forcing a smile as she met Fabian''s gaze. "Why don''t you ask yourself?


    care for


    "Have you forgotten? When you broke your leg at the construction site three years ago, I dropped out of school to care for you. I stayed home, helping you walk and exercise every day to speed up your recovery.


    Fabian didn''t look guilty at all. Instead, he responded as if it was only natural, "You''re my sister. Taking care of me was your duty. And what does that have to do with you being in the hospital now?"


    Rather than getting upset, Caroline remainedposed. "Do you have any idea how much you weigh?


    "I had to support you every step, carrying most of your weight. Do you think that wouldn''t take a toll on my body over time?"


    Back then, she had been afraid he''d fall, so instead of letting him use a cane, she had been his support. She stuck with him until he was back on his feet.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason for her lumbar disc herniation.


    Years of carrying heavy loads at the clothing factory,bined with long nights hunched over her desk studying fashion design, had also yed a role.


    Fabian scoffed. "Oh, please. You expect me to believe that? You''re just faking an illness so you don''t have to cook! Caroline, when did you turn into such a liar? You''re an embarrassment to our family!"


    Hearing those words didn''t hurt her.


    Her heart had already grown numb. Nothing they said could hurt her anymore.


    A faint sting in her hand caught her attention. She looked down and saw that her


    IV drip had run dry, with blood seeping. back into the tube.


    There was a call button nearby, but she had no intention of pressing it.


    Grabbing the IV stand, she brushed past her brothers and walked toward the door, calling out, "Nurse, my IV is finished. I''ve had blood drawn."


    Miguel''s expression shifted when he noticed the blood in the tube.


    They had been standing right in front of her, yet neither of them had realized


    A few minutester, Caroline returned to the ward, apanied by ke.


    Miguel frowned and asked, "Doctor, is my sister truly suffering from a lumbar disc herniation?"


    ke him a cold look. "You didn''t even notice how much blood your sister had lost. Do you think you''re in any position


    gave to care about her health?"


    Miguel''s face stiffened. "Sorry, I... I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Apologize to your sister, not me." ke walked past Miguel, setting a takeout box on the table. He turned to Caroline. "My colleague bought me this, but I''ve already eaten. If you haven''t had dinner yet, you can have it."


    Caroline blinked in surprise before smiling. This... feels a little embarrassing


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re my patient, and it''s only right that I look out for you. Besides, it''d be at shame to waste food" ke''s eyes curved slightly as he spoke. Even with a mask on, his handsomeness was obvious.


    "Thank you, Dr. Sherwood. You''re truly kind." Caroline was touched, but at the same time, she found the situation ironic.


    1:23 PM & d


    Chapter 13 Faking an Illness?


    Seeing the scene, Miguel suddenly felt ufortable, "Caroline, if you''re hungry,


    I can buy you food. You don''t have to eat someone else''s."


    Caroline acted as if she hadn''t heard him and continued eating.


    Miguel sighed, realizing she was angry. "I didn''t notice the blood earlier. I''m sorry."


    Fabian scoffed. "Miguel, why are you apologizing? She''s the one pretending to be sick!


    "Caroline, do you think faking an illness and staying in the hospital will erase what you did to Helen? And don''t assume that pretending to be sick will get you out of cooking! Let me be clear-I won''t let you get away with this. Now,e home with


    me!


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to grab Caroline.


    ke shot him a piercing re. "Back off."


    Though his voice wasn''t loud, the authority behind his words was undeniable. Fabian hesitated, instinctively pulling his hand Jback.


    After regaining hisposure, Fabian scoffed. "I suggest you stay out of our family matters. You have no idea what kind of person my sister is. Be careful- she''s full of tricks"


    ke sneered. "I don''t know about her so-called tricks, but I do know you''ve been badmouthing your sister nonstop since this morning. Tell me, is she even your sister?"


    Caroline, who had been quietly eating, paused and nced at ke. She hadn''t expected him to take her side.


    Fabian caught the sarcasm in ke''s words and snapped. "What do you know? I''m trying to help her-to keep her from getting worse!"


    "Help her?" ke scoffed. "Your sister gets hospitalized. Instead of worrying about her, you show up to use her of lying. Some help that is." He pulled two medical reports from the drawer and tossed them at Fabian. "Take a look."


    Fabian''s eyes widened as he read the diagnosis.


    No way. Caroline had never once mentioned back pain. It must be fake!


    Fabian was certain the reports were fake, a trick Caroline had set up to fool him. His anger red, and he threw them to the ground. "Caroline, I never knew you were this maniptive! You even went as far as forging medical reports!"


    Caroline let out a smirk, realizing something.


    It didn''t matter if she was truly sick or even dying-if they didn''t want to believe her, they would always find an excuse.


    Maybe they just refused to believe.


    Her mind drifted back to the day she had died. Even then, her brothers hadn''t epted it, brushing it off as another one of her stunts.


    Thinking about Fabian''s smile that day, an inexplicable rage bubbled up inside her.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed the half-eaten meal and hurled it at him. "Get lost!"


    She was too fast. Fabian had no time to react, and the box struck him right in the face, food sticking to his skin.


    "Caroline, have you lost your mind? I''m your brother!" he shouted furiously and wanted to hit her.


    Before he could move, Miguel grabbed his arm. "Enough. Fabian. Go clean up. Let''s leave."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Investigating Her


    ke dodged the question, replying vaguely, "At least someone seems a little normal."


    Miguel felt awkward, unsure how to respond.


    Today, he and Fabian had been wrong to doubt their sister.


    ke exined Caroline''s condition to him, and after confirming it wasn''t serious, Miguel offered a few words of advice before leaving.


    Now, only ke and Caroline remained in the ward.


    She exhaled in relief, d there was no more arguing


    ncing at the mess on the ground, she smiled at ke in embarrassment.


    ''Sorry, I lost my temper and threw food at him. I''ll clean it up."


    Caroline got out of bed, nning to grab a mop from the bathroom


    But ke stopped her. "You need to rest. Don''t bother with it. I''ll call someone to handle it."


    Since he insisted, Caroline didn''t argue andy back down.


    Not long after, a cleaner arrived.


    Watching the woman squat to pick up the scattered food, Caroline felt a little guilty. "Sorry for the trouble, ma''am"


    The cleaner, however, remained respectful "Miss, it''s no trouble at all


    She had been personally instructed by the hospital''s owner, so she wouldn''t darein.


    Since Caroline was treated with special care by the boss, the cleaner assumed she must have a remarkable background.


    Seeing how respectful the cleaner was, Caroline couldn''t help but sigh to herself


    This hospital truly deserved its reputation as the finest in Kingville. From the doctors to the cleaners, everyone was kind,


    Before long. ke entered the ward carrying a medicine box and approached Caroline. His voice was gentle.


    "Your burn has broken skin. If left untreated, it could easily get infected.


    Caroline stared at him in surprise


    This doctor is trulymitted. It''s alreadyte, yet he''s still working.


    Noticing her silence, ke spoke firmly, "Don''t refuse again."


    Earlier, when she left the ward to find a nurse after her IV drip, be happened to see her.


    He immediately noticed her injured hand and asked about it. However, when he offered to treat it, she stubbornly insisted it was nothing serious.


    Caroline nodded and extended her injured hand


    ke leaned down and carefully applied disinfectant.


    ''Does it hurt?"


    14


    Chapter 14 Investigating Her


    ke nced at her his expression umeradable. Why didn''t you tell your brothers about your injury


    oline replied indifferently. 71''s just a minor issue. There''s no need to bother them". Telling them wouldn'') change anything I wealdn''t punish the person who hurt her. Of course, she wasn''t going to let it go. She would be a fool not to take revenge [Ruth wald [pary


    ke'' ? gire lingered on Caroline for a moment, a flicker of emotion shing through his eyes.


    He had no idea how much geance she had suffered to think her injury was nothing


    Onor he finished treating and bandaging her wound, he turned and left


    Outside the hospital, Ste spotted keing out. She waved and called out, "ke, let''s grab a coffee!"


    He responded tly. "Not in the mood."


    Be


    Ignoring him. Noe yfully pushed him toward the car. That''s exactly why you should go. Come on!"


    Despite being half-siblings, they were closer than most full-blooded siblings


    Whenever they had free time, she enjoyed chatting over coffer with him.


    the


    In the mit he dido 1 refuse and the two headed to their usual cafe.


    As they sat arms from each other, Ste smirked. You spent the entire day at the hospital and even skipped an important


    Instead of answering, ir shot back "When will you stop meddling? Keep this up, and no one will marry you"


    Sue chucked awkwardly Im not meddling-Im just particrly interested in your affairs. You''ve avoided women for yearsut today you slipped a meeting for one and even went out of your way to buy her food.


    "So tell armat she truly that part or are you captivated by her looks and moved on


    ke arched an eyew "Are you that eager to know?"


    Tot ce sulle nodded without hesitation. Her curiosity was undeniable,


    ke slow sp of his offer before speaking evenly Find out everything about Caroline from the past three years I watu kure every deal if you do a thorough job,


    I''ll tell you Given how interested you seem. I assume you won''t mind


    de dining day rigter


    about


    burda mundet. "Tested I just care alt your future. Thats why I paid attention to her


    Hier knivor was as safi, hartly more than a humo, that ke only noticed her lips moving without catching a single word


    sal


    Selia simtbed Ted Fit beggingar But I do, you better not go back on your wond?"


    Canalite ermained an ear hoogutal for fe days by the time she was discharged, she felt much lighter


    1:24PM


    Chapter 14 Investigating Her


    Wren nced at Caroline, showing no surprise-only a forced smile. "Oh, you''re back?"


    Caroline didn''t bother to look at Wren and walked straight to her room.


    +8 Pearls


    Wren''s voice rang out behind her. "Too bad you picked the wrong time toe home. Your brothers took Ms. Helen to a five-star restaurant for a fancy dinner."


    Caroline hesitated mid-step. "Why?"


    "Ms. Helen designed a few more hit outfits and made thepany a ton of money. Your brothers were so thrilled they decided to celebrate," Wren said smugly, as if she were the one being praised.


    Caroline''s expression stiffened. A bad feeling crept over her, and she hurried to her room.


    She yanked open a drawer and found it was empty. Her designs were gone.


    Damn it!


    She had poured countless nights into those designs before her rebirth.


    Helen had stolen them while she was hospitalized.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Reiming What''s Hers


    The sudden sound of a phone ringing broke the quiet in the room.


    Caroline nced at her screen-it was a video message from Helen..


    The clip showed Helen dining with her uncles, chatting andughing. The atmosphere seemed warm and lively.


    +B Pearls


    A momentter, another message popped up. "Aunt Caroline, Wren told me you were discharged. I''m so sorry-I had no idea. If I''d known, I would''ve asked uncles to pick you up first."


    Caroline wasn''t stupid. She understood exactly what Helen was doing-trying to get under her skin, hoping to make her ufortable.


    Helen had no idea that Caroline had been reborn, nor did Caroline care about the people who once mattered to


    Naturally, Caroline no longer felt ufortable.


    She didn''t respond to Helen. Instead, she casually deleted her WhatsApp.


    her


    As her eyesnded on the calendar on her desk, a thought struck her-Kingville''s fashion designpetition was just two weeks away.


    Helen had taken the top prize back then, bing the event star. Major fashionpanies had scrambled to recruit her on the spot.


    An idea suddenly formed in Caroline''s mind.


    Helen, you like stealing, don''t you? Well, let''s make sure everyone sees the real you at thepetition.


    Caroline quickly pushed thoughts of Helen''s thefts aside-there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Heading to Helen''s storage room, she surveyed the space.


    Just as she suspected, Helen had ignored her warnings.


    Hell, she can''t me me for this


    Caroline stepped inside, rolled up her sleeves, and started tossing Helen''s belongings into the corridor.


    Then, she slowly began moving her things in.


    Wren, who had been in the living room, heard the noise and rushed over. She was stunned.


    Helen''s belongings were piled high, blocking the entrance like a barricade. Wren tried to step inside but couldn''t get through.


    Left with no choice, she called out from a distance, "Ms. Caroline! What are you doing? These are Ms. Helen''s things!"


    Caroline ignored Wren, methodically continuing to move her things.


    Wren''s face twisted-in anger at the silence.


    She still remembered thest time Caroline had beaten her and didn''t dare to confront her directly.


    Instead, she quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Liam.


    "Mr. Liam! It''s a disaster-Ms. Caroline has lost her mind! She''s wrecking the


    house! You need toe back right now!"


    Liam''s group had been dining at a five-star restaurant. At Wren''s frantic words, their appetites vanished, and they hurried


    Chapter 15 Reiming What''s Hers


    truly made it a pleasant ce to stay.


    She had barely rested when Helen''s wailing pierced the air.


    "Ah! These are all my treasured belongings! How could Aunt Caroline do this to me?"


    +6 Pearls


    Liam, careful not to step on Helen''s scattered things, stood at a distance and yelled toward the room. "Caroline! Come out here! Helen is your niece-how could you treat her like this? This is too much!"


    Miguel chimed in, "Caroline, if you truly want this room, you could have talked to us. How could you just throw Helen''s stuff out like that?"


    Upon hearing that, Caroline couldn''t hold back and walked out.


    "Miguel, is your memory failing you? Didn''t I tell you days ago that I was reiming my room? I even gave you extra time beyond what I originally said. I''ve already been more than generous. What more do you want from me?" Miguel was speechless.


    At that time, he had dismissed her words as empty talk. He never thought she meant it.


    Liarn snapped, "This is outrageous! Put Helen''s things back right now!" Caroline leaned against the doorframe, her tone rxed. "And what if I don''t?"


    "If you refuse, then don''t ever acknowledge me as your brother again! I don''t have a sister who''s this malicious and disobedient!"


    "Alright, Mr. Liam."


    Liam''s face froze. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "What did you just call me?"


    Caroline chuckled before replying coldly, "Didn''t you just say I shouldn''t acknowledge you as my brother anymore? If not Mr. Liam'', then what should I call


    you?"


    His expression darkened. He had only said that to pressure her into returning the room to Helen. He never expected her to


    cut ties.


    "You-"Liam was furing, pointing at her. ¡°Fine! Let''s see how long you can keep


    this up! Don''t acknowledge me as your brothier ever again!"


    He wouldn''t believe that the sister who once spoke to him so fondly would suddenly refuse to acknowledge him.


    He was certain that sooner orter, Caroline woulde begging him.


    Liam''s expression softened when he turned to Helen. "Helen, forget about this room. Pick one of the two empty ones next door. I''ll help you move your things."


    Helen had been waiting for her uncle to fiercely reprimand Caroline on her behalf. Instead, he backed down.


    She bit her lip andined, "Those rooms are too small. I don''t think all my things will fit.


    Noticing her uncles'' hesitation and indifference, she quickly put on a pitiful expression, letting tears stream down her face.


    Usually, as soon as she cried, her uncles would do whatever it took to give her what she wanted.


    Today, she was determined to take back the room and remind Caroline who the real favorite was in this family.


    Chapter 15 Reiming What''s Hers


    Caroline pulled out a lighter, flicked it on, and tossed it onto Helen''s pile of belongings. Just burn them."


    She had been prepared for that. If Helen had moved out without a fuss, she wouldn''t have taken things this far.


    But since Helen insisted on manipting Liam and Miguel into giving her the room back. Caroline decided to end it her


    way.


    The moment Helen saw the mes, her f


    "My Hermes bag!" she shrieked.


    fake sobs turned into real ones.


    That was a limited-edition piece she had spent 20.000 dors on. If it burned, she would be devastated.


    Ignoring everything, she rushed forward to save it, but Miguel grabbed it from the fire first.


    Liam had no time to yell at Caroline. He hurried to put out the mes before they could spread.


    The corridor was inplete chaos.


    Barely restraining his fury, Liam shouted at Caroline, "You''re getting out of hand! Wasn''t it enough to throw Helen''s things out? Why did you have to set them on fire? How dare you!"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare, Mr. Liam? Do you all think you can push me around and insult me while I just sit and take it?"


    "You bitch-


    Before Liam could finish, Miguel cut him off. "Liam, don''t go


    too far!"


    No matter what, Liam couldn''t curse his sister as a


    bitch:


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Making Things Difficult on Purpose


    Liam was seething but refused to admit he was in the wrong. Instead, he felt Miguel was being unfair.


    "Miguel, how am I the one at fault? You saw everything she did. Are you seriously still taking her side?"


    Miguel frowned tightly, and his voice turned cold. "Enough. Let''s end this here."


    He was saying that for Liam''s good.


    It was obvious their sister had changed. She was no longer the obedient girl she used to be.


    If Liam kept provoking her, the situation would only escte.


    But Liam didn''t see it that way. To him, Miguel was favoring Caroline.


    It suddenly made sense why she was acting so fearlessly-she must have figured out that Miguel would defend her.


    Liam decided to inform Edwin and let him deal with her once he got back.


    "Helen, don''t dwell on it. Forget about those things. I''ll rece them with brand- new ones for you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Liam, Helen replied, forcing a smile. But deep down, she was frustrated and disappointed.


    She couldn''t understand why things didn''t go as she expected.


    Miguel had always been on her side whenever she shed with Caroline.


    But today, after Caroline had humiliated her, he just let it slide!


    She couldn''t ept that


    Even if Liam reced everything, she still wanted Caroline to pay for what she had done-a hundred times over!


    Wanting to cheer Helen up, Liam immediately took her shopping.


    +8 Pearls


    Once they were gone, Miguel let out a sigh. ¡°Caroline, stop causing trouble. If this keeps up, I won''t be able to protect you


    anymore."


    Caroline''s gaze was icy. "What did I do wrong? I simply reimed what was mine. Is that a crime? If I hadn''t burned her things, would you have stood up for me? Or would you have just told me to give up my room to her again?"


    Miguel avoided her eyes.


    Indeed, he had been trying to persuade her to hand over the room before she set fire to Helen''s belongings.


    After a pause, he said, "Regardless, you''re her aunt. You should be more understanding. I''m not asking you to spoil her. Just don''t make things difficult for


    her


    Caroline sneered inwardly.


    In her previous life, she had tolerated Helen because of that title.


    It wasn''t until her final moments that she understood-Helen had despised her


    because of that very title, and in the end, it had cost her her life.


    In this life, she would never fall into the same trap.


    1:24 PM c d


    Chapter 16 Making Things Difficult on Purpose


    With that, he turned toward the living room, instructing Wren to clean up the corridor.


    Caroline stepped into her room, unfazed. To her, Miguel''s words were nothing but a joke.


    In her previous life, she had always beenpliant, yet it had only led to istion and a miserable death.


    If that was the case, why bother being obedient?


    She would live for herself this time.


    Once inside, she ordered a security camera online.


    That way, she could monitor the room anytime and ensure Polly''s safety.


    +8 Pearls


    The next day, as usual, Caroline went to the clothing factory with Helen.


    Helen put on a fake smile, acting as if nothing had happened the day before. "Aunt Caroline, don''t you think my bag looks


    nice


    Caroline barely nced at her, uninterested in responding.


    Helen continued smugly, "Uncle Liam is so good to me. Not only did he buy me this bag-it cost over 30,000 dors, by the way-but he also gave me 50,000 dors to spend as I please."


    She then smiled meaningfully. "Come to think of it. I should thank you. If you hadn''t burned my things, I wouldn''t have realized how generous Uncle Laam is. Her eyes remained fixed on Caroline, waiting to see signs of jealousy or anger. But to her disappointment, Caroline only looked at her with mild contempt. "If he treats you so well, you should return the favor. He''s not much older than you-why not just marry him? I''d give you my blessing


    If Helen wasn''t Liam''s niece, they would make quite a fitting pair.


    After all, their personalities were alike.


    Helen''s forced smile cracked.


    She wanted nothing more than to p Caroline, but with the driver present, she had to suppress her anger. Her voice carried a hint of resentment as she snapped, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    If people at the factory heard Caroline''s words, misunderstandings might arise.


    Caroline ignored Helen, simply leaning back and closing her eyes for the rest of the ride. She didn''t open them again until they reached the factory entrance.


    The moment Helen stepped out, greetings flooded in.


    "Good morning, Ms. Helen!"


    Ms. Helen, your makeup looks amazing today."


    "Wow, Ms. Helen, your bag is stunning! It must have cost a fortune!"


    All of them were ttering remarks.


    Chapter 16 Making Things Difficult on Purpose


    I''ll just let her enjoy this moment. The bigger her smile today, the harder shell cry


    As soon as Caroline sat down at her workstation, someone patted her shoulder.


    "The person in charge of packing is off today. You''re taking his ce.


    Caroline turned around to see Louise Jensen.


    It was the same woman who had called her a maid in the pantry that day.


    Today, however, Louise seemed even more arrogant


    Before Caroline could say anything, Louise had already walked away. She hadn''t asked-she had ordered.


    +B Pearls


    Caroline was still puzzled when a colleague kindly reminded her, "Louise got promoted to team leader. If she tells you to pack, you''d better do it. Otherwise, she won''t just scold you-you might get written up."


    She quickly realized that Louise was intentionally picking on her.


    Louise had always enjoyed gossiping about Caroline and mocking her behind her back.


    Now that she had be a team leader, it made sense that she''d want to unt her new position.


    However, she was in for a letdown.


    The packing station required both packing and lifting, which was physically demanding.


    When Caroline was discharged from the hospital, her doctor warned her against heavybor to prevent a rpse. There was no way she was going to follow orders blindly.


    Before long, Louise noticed Caroline hadn''t moved and stormed over.


    "I told you to get to the packing station! Are you deaf?"


    Caroline calmly put down her work and replied, I heard you. A


    And?"


    Louise let out a mockingugh. "And? While you were gone, I got promoted. That


    makes me your direct superior. I don''t need to remind you what happens when you disobey a superior, do 11

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Dismissal


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline said. ¡°Even if I have to follow orders, it depends on what they are. The packing station is meant for men. Do you think it makes sense for me to work there?"


    "I''m the team leader. If I say it makes sense, then it does! Whatever I tell you to do, you have to obey!"


    Caroline couldn''t help butugh, instantly drawing the attention of their colleagues.


    "So, if you order me to drop dead, should I just do it?"


    Louise noticed the curious nces from the other colleagues. Seeing a chance to assert her authority, she straightened her posture. If she handled this right, no one would dare disobey her in the future."


    She smirked. "I''ll give you two minutes. Get to the packing station, or I''ll report you to the manager and have


    Caroline remained unfazed. "Go ahead. Don''t waste time talking-just go find Liam now. I won''t stop you."


    you fired!"


    Louise was momentarily stunned.


    What''s going on? Wasn''t Caroline supposed to beg for mercy? Why wasn''t she following the script?


    Maybe I wasn''t harsh enough.


    Thinking of that, she sneered. "Don''t forget that you''re just a maid. The only reason you''re here is because Ms. Helen took pity on you. If you get kicked out, you won''t even have a job in the Somertons anymore. By then, you¡ª"


    pt


    Before Louise could finish, Caroline pped her face hard.


    The sharp sound echoed through the workshop, stunning everyone.


    The newer employees were especially shocked-no one had expected Caroline to p the team leader. That was beyond


    hold.


    Louise crouched to grab the work hat that had fallen after the p, seething with anger.


    She had wanted to assert her authority, but she never imagined Caroline would strike her in front of everyone.


    Her hands trembled with rage as she snapped, "Caroline, not only did you ignore my orders, but you also dared to hit me


    Caroline shot her a scornful look. "If you didn''t talk such crap, I wouldn''t have to "You-Louise was so furious her mind went nk, unable to find the right words. Whispers spread among the colleagues, mixed with asional chuckles.


    "Did Caroline lose her mind? She never even raised her voice before, but now she''s hitting the team leader?"


    "Ms. Helen rmended Louise for this position. Caroline''s just a maid in the Somertons. After this, she''s bound to be fired."


    Somemented. "Honestly, Caroline''s got guts! Louise always bosses us around without caring about our struggles. She had iling!


    Though the other employees spoke in hushed tones, Louise heard every word.


    Louise red at Caroline, her expression darkening. "Stay right here if you dare! The manager will fire you in no time!"


    .L


    1.24 PM dd


    Chapter 17 Dismissal


    She had nned to send Caroline to the packing station to make her suffer, but she hadn''t expected Caroline tosh out. That was perfect-now Liam had a solid reason to fire her.


    That way, Helen wouldn''t have to worry about Caroline exposing the truth about the stolen sketch and spreading rumors that could ruin her reputation.


    Louise, sensing doubt, pointed at her face in frustration. "Ms. Helen, why would I lie? Look! My face must be bright red,"


    The sting still burned, and in


    her hurry to find Helen, she hadn''t checked herself with a mirror.


    Helen had noticed the moment Louise walked in, and upon closer inspection, the redness and imprint were undeniable.


    Helen hadn''t expected Caroline to hit so hard.


    But the worse it looked, the better-it would fuel workce outrage and make removing Caroline easier.


    Seeing Helen remain silent. Louise pressed on. "Ms. Helen, Caroline''s getting out of control. If she''s not fired now, she might even turn against you one day!"


    Helen feigned guilt. "You''re right. Caroline''s behavior has been uneptabletely. I only wanted to discipline her by assigning her to packaging because she made a mistake at home. I didn''t expect she''d be so defiant.


    "But don''t worry. Just because she works for me doesn''t mean I''ll protect her- she''ll be punished ordingly."


    Louise bit her lip. "Ms. Helen, she humiliated me in front of everyone. If she''s not fired, people will lose respect for me. Some might even think they can get away with hitting me as well."


    That wasn''t her real concern. What truly mattered was that she had just sworn in front of everyone that Caroline would be fired. If that didn''t happen, she would be a joke.


    Helen already understood Louise''s motives, so she deliberately said that just now.


    Remainingposed, she replied. "You have a point. Go back to work. Tell Caroline toe to my uncle''s office."


    Louise nodded and left, while Helen made her way to Liam''s office instead.


    "Uncle Liam, what''s going on with Aunt Caroline? She picked a fight and pped the team leader in the morning."


    Liam''s hands froze over his keyboard as he looked up. What happened!"


    He knew Caroline was dedicated to her job, always working hard and hoping for a raise


    Why would she suddenly attack her superior?


    She had to know that hitting someone could cost her a promotion-or even her job.


    Helen sighed. "She dozed off during work and lost her temper when the team leader called her out. The team leader already came to me, saying many employees are upset about it. If we don''t fire Aunt Caroline, they might be resentful and refuse to work properly"


    Liam was so furious that he mmed the desk. "Bring her in!"


    Tve already called her. She should be here any moment." Helen lowered her gaze, concealing the hint of satisfaction in her


    eyes.


    Soon, Caroline strolled in at a rxed pace.


    "Mr. Liam, is there something you need?" Her face remained unreadable, as if she had no idea why she was summoned.


    1:24 PM


    Chapter 17 Dismissal


    Liam''s expression darkened. "I know you hit someone. Are you going to deny it?"


    +8 Pearls


    Before Caroline could respond, Helen tugged at her sleeve and chimed in. "Aunt Caroline, are you upset because Uncle Liam bought me a luxury bag and not you? Is that why you''re taking it out on someone else?"

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 You''re Fired


    +8 Pearls


    ¡ú +8


    Helen pulled a bank card from her pocket and pressed it into Caroline''s hand. "Uncle Liam gave me several thousand dors. Just take it. I hope it will help you cool down and stop blowing up at your colleagues in the workshop. It''s affecting production."


    Helen''s sincerity and dedication to thepany appeared genuine, but Caroline knew the malicious intent behind that facade. Hearing those words now made her feel sick..


    "Don''t think everyone is a fool," Caroline said, gently pushing Helen''s hand away


    To her surprise, Helen dramatically copsed to the floor, tears welling up instantly in her eyes. She looked utterly aggrieved.


    "Aunt Caroline, if you don''t want Uncle Liam''s money, that''s fine, but why push me?"


    Liam immediately rose from his office chair and hurried over to lift Helen. "Are you okay?"


    Helen wiped the corner of her eye with her sleeve. "Uncle Liam, I''m alright," she said, coughing softly.


    This only made Liam even more sympathetic.


    "Helen, go sit in the office chair and drink some water," he said gently. Then he turned to Caroline, his expression sharp. "Helen was kind to you, so why did you push her? Have you lost all sense of decency?"


    Liam felt Caroline had been growing worse by the day-unreasonable, malicious, and morally bankrupt.


    If this kept up, who knew what kind of trouble she might cause next? He resolved


    to investigate which man had led her astray and teach him a lesson.


    In the face of his questioning, Caroline simply smiled. She picked up a cup of tea from the table and sshed it into Liam''s


    face.


    Liam was stunned by her sudden move, frozen for a few seconds before wiping the tea leaves from his face, his anger boiling


    over.


    "Caroline, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Caroline looked at his pathetic demeanor, a smirk ying on her lips. Her tone was nonchnt "Of course, I do! Your eyesight must be bad, so I thought I''d help you wash your eyes."


    When she had lightly pushed Helen, it was obvious that Helen''s fall was faked. Anyone with half a brain could see through it.


    But Helen had put on a show, continuing to cough weakly-a performance only Liam failed to see through. Or perhaps het didn''t bother to look, assuming it had to be Caroline''s fault.


    Liam, seething with rage at her mocking tone, couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "You''re fired. Reflect on this at home. This is my final decision, and don''t even think about begging. When you''ve truly reflected and written a report, I''ll consider letting you join the factory again based on your behavior.


    Caroline agreed readily. "Fine by me!"


    Liam hadn''t expected her to ept so quickly, and he felt a strange difort. He hesitated for a moment. "I hope you won''t regret this!


    Caroline hadn''t been to college andcking any skills, would have nowhere else to go but their family''s clothing factory. He was certain she woulde crawling back.


    "I''ll say the same to you," Caroline replied, her dark eyes narrowing as she gave him a strange smile and walked out with ir.


    Chapter 18 You''re Fired


    +8 Pearts


    Caroline had nothing of importance at thepany except a water cup in the pantry. She fetched her cup and left the office without a backward nce.


    Unfortunately, as she walked to the bus stop, it began to drizzle. By the time she arrived, the rain had turned heavy, soaking through her clothes and chilling her to the bone, though still not as cold as her heart.


    She scanned the sparse traffic, looking for her bus


    "Get in."


    A smooth, low voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She turned to see a car parked in front of her.


    ke was sitting in the driver''s seat, the window rolled down, looking at her.


    With no bus in sight and the rain pouring down, Caroline didn''t hesitate. She opened the car door and got in quickly.


    ke handed her a tissue. "Here, dry off."


    "Thank you," Caroline said, smiling after a moment''s pause, as she wiped the


    water from her face. "Dr. Sherwood, what brings you here?"


    This industrial area rarely saw much traffic, and she was puzzled by his


    presence.


    "Just passing through, ke replied, his eyes deep and intense. "Where are you headed! IT give you a ride."


    Caroline quickly waved her hand. "No need, really. Just drop me at the bus stop ahead with some shelter, and I''ll catch a cab


    from there."


    Waterford Gardens was over 10 miles away, and since she didn''t know ke well, she felt awkward epting such a favor.


    "I have the time. Where do you live? I''ll take you."


    As ke spoke, a car behind them honked, urging them to move. ke, however, made no motion to drive off, his eyes still


    on her.


    Caroline had no choice but to ept his offer. "I live in Waterford Gardens. Thank you, Dr. Sherwood.


    ke finally turned his gaze forward, a small smile ying on his lips as he started the car.


    Caroline found herself warming to him. Her eyes strayed to the rearview mirror, studying his face.


    He had always worn a mask at the hospital, hiding his features. Now she finally saw them clearly.


    His face was as smooth and pale as jade, his features strikingly refined, especially his deeply set eyes that exuded an air of sophistication and kindness.


    Are doctors these days all this handsome?


    Lost in her thoughts, Caroline jumped when ke nced up, their eyes meeting in the mirror. Embarrassed, she quickly looked away, her cheeks heating up.


    The rest of the drive was quiet, neither saying a word until they arrived at Waterford Gardens.


    Thank you for the ride. Dr. Sherwood, Caroline said as she stepped out of the car. "I''ll be going now."


    The rain was stilling down in gentle sprays. Caroline hurried toward the entrance of herplex.


    After a few steps, she realized the rain had stopped over her head..


    She looked up and saw a ck umbre covering her.


    Send Gifts


    Chapter 18 You''re Fired


    +B Pearls


    The two walked together, chatting andughing, a scene observed by Wren and


    Ruth sitting by their balcony, eating snacks.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in shock. "Mom, is that Caroline down there?"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Small Paycheck.


    +8 Pearls


    Wren stood up.


    brushing off the snack crumbs from her clothes, and leaned on the balcony railing, eyes wide with curiosity. "You''re right, it is that useless girl. My eyesight may not be great, but I''d recognize that figure even if it turned to ash."


    "But the man beside her he looks unfamiliar, not like any of her brothers," Ruth observed, her tone shocked. "Could Caroline be bringing a stranger home?"


    She couldn''t fathom what kind of man would be interested in Caroline. Ruth''s eyes remained fixed on the man beside Caroline, but his face was obscured by the umbre, making it impossible to see clearly.


    Wren sneered, her tone dripping with disdain. "It''s nothing surprising that someone as uncultured and immoral as her would bring a man home. She''s probably already checked into a hotel with him."


    Ruth''s eyes lit up with a mischievous idea. "Why don''t we hide in a room and see what they''re up to?"


    It was obvious what a man and a woman might do alone. She assumed that, with no one home, Caroline would undoubtedly get intimate with the man.


    She could sneak some photos and use them as leverage against Caroline.


    Wren gave her a scolding tap on the arm. "Hide? Don''t be ridiculous. Let''s give them the space."


    She was eager for Caroline to get caught inpromising acts anyway. That way, she could report to her brothers without being used of ndering her.


    Feeling chastised, Ruth followed Wren''s lead to the rooftop.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was unaware that she had been misunderstood.


    After parting ways with ke, she returned home, noticing that Wren wasn''t there. The balcony was paled with dirty clothes, and the floor was littered with snack crumbs.


    Caroline couldn''t help but grumble internally,


    That old hag is cking off again.


    In the past, she had often caught Wren sneaking out to y orzily watching TV when no one was home. All the chores would only be done when someone was home.


    Caroline had even noticed Wren stealing bone broth and other nutritional items. When she told her brothers about it, they didn''t believe her and used her of being suspicious and petty


    To avoid unsettling her brothers further, Caroline stopped reporting Wren''s problems.


    Her clothes were soaked and clung ufortably to her skin. She didn''t care where Wren had gone and instead took a shower.


    Returning to her room, her phone chimed with a message-


    "ount x8907: 08/12 10:58 a.m., credited $1,950, current bnce $2,110.05"


    The message made Caroline scoff in disbelief.


    The clothing factory paid sries on the 20th of each month, effectively withholding 20 days'' worth of wages. However, upon termination, they would settle all due wages.


    Caroline had worked full-timest month with only one day off and had taken five days of sick leave this month. That totaled 37 workdays, yet she was only paid 1,050 dors! Were they treating her like a beggar!


    1:24 PM c c


    Chapter 19 Small Paycheck


    +8 Pearls


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I used to get 3,000 dors a month, and with extra days, you''re giving me less than 2,000 dors? You deducted over a thousand for being fired?"


    The factory''s policy was to deduct 500 to 800 dors for serious mistakes leading to termination.


    She always felt this was unfair-it was unjust to take away someone''s hard- earned money like that. Now, experiencing it firsthand felt even more unreasonable.


    "We deducted 800 dors plus the cost of your uniform, hat, and shoes that you didn''t return. Doesn''t 1,000 dors seem fair?"


    Liam''s tone reeked of arrogance. "Instead of quibbling over small amounts, reflect on your behavior. Show some repentance, and maybe I''ll consider having you back at the factory"


    With that, he hung up.


    Caroline could easily imagine his smug expression, feeling triumphant. Perhaps she had been too meek in the past, allowing Liam to believe he could manipte her.


    But she was no longer that pushover.


    Tossing her phone onto the bed, she decided not to waste any more energy arguing over such a small amount. Even if she managed to get back a few hundred dors, it wasn''t worth the effort.


    Let him feel victorious for now.


    Caroliney on her bed, intending to take a nap. But thoughts of having no ie, with barely over 2,000 dors to her name, kept her awake. She needed to find a job quickly.


    Financial security was paramount.


    She recalled that after the clothing factory went bankrupt in herst life, Fabian had suggested opening a restaurant because of her good cooking skills.


    After some discussion, her brothers pooled their money, and they opened a sessfulrge restaurant that quickly expanded Into a chain, making substantial profits. They even bought a vi


    However, this time around, she wouldn''t start a restaurant with her brothers. Without money, starting on her own seemed impractical. For now, she needed a job to save up funds.


    By noon, she headed to the living room, finding that Wren still hadn''t returned. Likely unaware of her presence, Wren probably didn''t think toe back to cook.


    It was better this way; she didn''t have to see her annoying face.


    Caroline made a simple pasta dish, ate lunch, and returned to her room to browse job listings online.


    Her only skills were cooking and a bit of fashion design; she wasn''t proficient in anything else.


    Engrossed in her job search, she didn''t notice Helen entering her room.


    "Aunt Caroline, are you looking for a new job?"


    Surprised by the familiar voice, Caroline turned to see Helen standing behind her, smiling. That smile, despite its warmth, felt as chilling as a winter stormh.


    Caroline masked her irritation with a sardonic smile. "Even if I wanted to find a job, myck of education and experience leaves me with few options.


    ub haemands me mambo


    1 1a


    Union


    SAT (e from tha tauh she had coached all-


    1:24 PM d'' d''


    Chapter 19 Small Paycheck


    +8 Pearls


    Helen''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, though she feigned guilt. "Oh, it''s my fault. I was dizzy and thought you pushed me. Don''t worry, I''ll exin to Uncle Liam and get you back to work at the factory soon."


    Caroline stayed calm, nodding, then casually asked. "By the way, I had a sketch


    in this drawer that''s now missing. Did you see it anywhere?"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Fishy Broth


    Caroline eyed Helen intently, scrutinizing her for any telltale signs of guilt.


    +8 Pearls


    Helen''s gaze flickered briefly, and her words became hesitant. "N-no, I haven''t seen it. I didn''t go into your room while you were in the hospital, so I don''t know anything about any sketch."


    The sketch was safely tucked away in Helen''s office. She couldn''t let Caroline know until the clothes were in production. By then, even if Caroline discovered it, she''d be powerless.


    Caroline hadn''t mentioned that the sketch had disappeared while she was hospitalized, but Helen had slipped up and revealed it herself.


    Caroline smiled lightly, not confronting her. "Oh, alright."


    Helen quickly made an excuse, ¡°Maybe Wren thought it was trash and threw it away while tidying your room."


    "Maybe" Caroline replied casually, ¡°but those designs weren''t very good anyway. It''s okay if they''re gone. I''ve got better ideas. and cane up with better ones in no time.


    Helen''s eyes gleamed for a moment. "Really? That''s wonderful! If you can create some exquisite designs, maybe Uncle Liam would be so pleased he''d let you be a designer at the factory


    Caroline had never been given a chance as a designer at the factory, and now it seemed less likely than ever. Her designs. would end up just like before-imed by Helen


    But Helen couldn''t see that she was falling into a trap.


    Having achieved her goal. Caroline changed the subject. "Did you need something?"


    "I asked Wren to make some bone broth and brought you a bowl to try Helen said, handing her the porcin bowl. "Go ahead, give it a tastel"


    Caroline took the bowl hesitantly, then smiled. Thanks!"


    "You''re wee. Enjoy it slowly. I''ll go check if Wren has finished dinner, Helen said, not forgetting to nce back just in time to see Caroline take a sip. A cunning smile crossed Helen''s face.


    Caroline spat out the mouthful of bone broth as soon as Helen was out of sight, rinsing her mouth with water from a cup.


    Recalling Helen''s words to her just before herst breath, she knew better than to trust anything Helen offered.


    She had been unsure if Helen had started drugging her, but Helen''s peeking confirmed her suspicion.


    Helen wasn''t supposed to act this quickly, but maybe Caroline''s recent rebellious behavior had hastened her ns.


    Regardless, she needed to confirm her suspicions about the bone broth.


    Caroline locked her door and found an empty stic bottle to pour the broth into. She sealed it in a tote bag. Thinking of ke and his helpful nature, she decided to ask him for a favor.


    It''s five o''clock now. Dr. Sherwood should still be at the hospital, right?


    Leaving her room, she took the empty bowl to the kitchen and spotted Helen talking to Wren. She smiled at them both. "The bone broth was delicious"


    Without waiting for a response from the two, she headed out.


    Wren scoffed after her departure, turning to Helen. "Ms. Helen, you are too kind. After how she treated you, you''re still sharing your bone broth with her?"


    124 PM c c


    Chapter 20 Fishy Broth


    +8 Pearls


    When she visited Caroline''s room earlier, she had felt Caroline''s attitude soften. returning to her former amicable self.


    Unlike the past few days, where Caroline seemed to see right through her, making Helen uneasy.


    Now that Caroline seemed normal again, Helen had no reason to worry.


    Caroline made her way to ke''s office in the hospital, only to find a female doctor sitting at his desk. She paused in the doorway


    Ste noticed her, hiding a smile, her expression remaining calm. "Miss, are you not feeling well!"


    Caroline shook her head slightly, feeling disappointed. Im not here for a medical issue. I was looking for Dr. Sherwood. Has he left for the day?"


    Ste realized that Bl


    hadn''t revealed his true identity to Caroline. She decided not to spill the secret. "He''s in another


    department. You can wait here; I''ll fetch him for you."


    Caroline wanted to tell her she could wait, but before she could, Ste was already on her way out.


    At the stairway, Ste called ke. "ke, where are you?"


    ke''s voice was cool. "What''s up?"


    Ste''s lips curved into a sly smile. "Your girl is here looking for you. She''s waiting in my office. Want toe over?"


    "Tell her I''ll be there in 10 minutes. ke''s voice cut off, ending the call,


    Ste stared at her phone, a knowing smile forming. Who would have thought that the usually aloof and domineering ke could be so captivated by someone?


    She returned to the office to change her clothes before leaving, noticing ke had already arrived. Considerately, she closed the door behind her to give them privacy.


    Left alone, ke spoke first. "Ms. Somerton, are you having back pain again?" He couldn''t think of another reason she might be there so soon.


    "No," Caroline bit her lip, feeling embarrassed. "I need a favor. Can you help me?" "What do you need?¡± ke looked at her intently, his expression unreadable Caroline pulled a stic bottle from her bag, cing it on his desk. "I think this bone broth might be drugged. Can you test it


    for me?"


    ke''s brow furrowed as he stared at the broth.


    Seeing no immediate response, Caroline added. "Don''t worry about the cost. I''ll cover any fees."


    ke replied, "Tll take care of the test. No need to worry about fees. But can you tell me the situation?"


    Caroline hesitated. It wasn''t easy to exin. She didn''t know ke well enough to tell him she suspected her niece.


    After a moment, she said, "Let''s wait for the results. If there''s something wrong. I''ll tell you everything"


    "Alright." ke nodded, sending a quick text from his phone.


    Within minutes, a man arrived. "Boss, you called?"


    ke didn''t nce his way, his eyes fixed on the bone broth. "Take this to theb


    and test for any drug traces."


    124 PM

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Real Task


    +8 Pearls


    The man paused for a couple of seconds before picking up the stic bottle from the desk, bowing slightly. "Yes, Boss. I''ll get on it right away."


    Caroline watched the man''s retreating figure, puzzled. Why did he call ke "Boss" instead of ''Dr. Sherwood? And he seemed almost frightened of ke, suggesting he was a subordinate doctor.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, "Dr. Sherwood, is itmon for subordinates to call their superiors Boss here in the hospital?"


    In manypanies, subordinates called their superiors "Boss," but since when did hospitals adopt this trend?


    ke''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Not really. It''s just his personal habit, probably a carryover from his previous job he couldn''t shake off.


    Satisfied with his exnation, Caroline nodded in understanding. "Oh."


    When should I return for the results?" she asked.


    ke hesitated before responding. "It depends. It could take a day, maybe even longer. How about we exchange contact information? I''ll let you know as soon as I get the results."


    ¡°Sure." Caroline pulled out her phone from her pocket and quickly opened WhatsApp to scan the QR code on ke''s phone.


    With a beep, they were connected.


    The sky outside was darkening by the time Caroline''s business was done. It was time to head back.


    She rose from her seat. "Dr. Sherwood, I''ll be heading home now."


    She took a bus home and arrived just as her family gathered around the dinner table.


    The moment they saw her, their faces turned sour, making her feel like an outsider.


    The table was set without a ce for her, so she went to the kitchen to get her own utensils, and sat down at the table.


    Miguel''s sharp voice hit her as soon as she took a bite. "Caroline, why are you sote? Where have you been?"


    With her mouth full, Caroline mumbled, "Just wandering around with friends nearby


    She barely finished speaking before Fabianughed derisively "See, Miguel, I told you she went on a date with some guy. You didn''t believe me. Now you''ve heard her admit it."


    Caroline red at him, her look turning icy. "If your ears aren''t working, go see a doctor. Stop making up nonsense!"


    She had only mentioned wandering with friends; where did he get dating a man from?


    Fabian snorted. "Stop lying! You brought a man home to do something indecent this morning, I didn''t think you were this shameless!"


    Previously, he had wondered if Caroline''s erratic behavior was just due to her back pain, thinking she might act normally


    after it healed.


    But now, not only had she fought at the factory, but she also brought men home. She seemed beyond redemption.


    "What indecent thing did I do? Did you see it with your own eyes? Do you have proof?" Caroline remembered often being wrongfully used in her past life, always hanging her head in silent misery, never daring to defend herself.


    Not this time. She wouldn''t take such usations Iving down anymore.


    1:25 PM c d


    Chapter 21 Real Task


    She didn''t bother to delve deeper right then. She knew Miguel woulde talk to herter.


    Finished


    As a teacher, Miguel had a habit of standing on a moral high ground to lecture her whenever she was perceived to be at fault.


    In her previous life, he''d scold her without understanding the real situation, giving her unwarranted "lessons."


    In her room, Caroline focused on her real task-designing clothes to set Helen up. Relying on her memories from her past life, she sketched diligently.


    Just as she expected, soon after, there was a knock on her door.


    Just as she expected, Miguel soon knocked and entered.


    Seeing her engrossed in her sketches, he couldn''t quite figure her out. "Caroline, if you''re interested in fashion design, why did you cause trouble at thepany today?"


    Had she behaved, he thought, she could quickly be a designer, learning from Helen and helping the clothing factory thrive.


    But now, being fired meant she would have to start from scratch if she wanted that opportunity again.


    "Miguel, do you also think I was just causing trouble!" Caroline looked up, her smile cold. "Have you ever considered things. from my perspective? Thought about why I did it


    He never had. Helen''s words would always seal Caroline''s fate in his eyes,


    "Wrong is wrong. There''s no point in making excuses. Miguel frowned, disappointment etched on his face. "You used to be truthful and never defensive. What happened to you?"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Wanted to Chat


    Finished


    "How did I end up like this? That''s a question you ought to ask yourself, Caroline retorted. Her current predicament was


    thanks to her brothers.


    Her heart had been shattered by them; all she ever wanted was a harmonious family.


    But they wouldn''t allow it.


    Given this second chance at life, Caroline had no intention of being the subservient pushover she was in her previous life. Wasting this opportunity was not an option.


    Miguel, oblivious to any fault of his own, sighed deeply, then sat on the chair beside her and began his usual lecture. "Caroline, you''re not a child anymore. I hope you''ll start acting responsibly. I don''t expect you to be as kind as Helen, but I do hope you can be a decent, moral, and dignified person."


    Comparing her to Helen in terms of kindness was the most absurd thing Caroline had heard all day.


    "You can think I''m unkind, but saying Ick morals and decency-where does thate from?"


    She would not tolerate such a baseless usation.


    "You''re still denying it!" Miguel''s frown deepened with anger. "Wren saw you with


    a man in your room. What do you have to say about that?"


    Caroline''s eyes burned with rage, her hands clenching tightly.


    So it was that old hag stirring up trouble behind my back.


    Miguel took her silence as guilt, assuming she was caught and had no more


    excuses.


    "Look at how much you''ve changed since you''ve been seeing that boyfriend of yours!"


    Miguel paused for a moment before continuing, "I haven''t met the man, but I can tell he''s no good for you. I hope you''ll break up with him soon, regain yourposure, and return to being the sister we care about. Don''t make me disappointed in you anymore,'' he finished, getting up and leaving the room.


    Caroline watched his retreating figure, a mocking smile curving her lips. He would soon learn who was truly disappointed in


    whom.


    Corposing herself, Caroline focused back on her design work, drawing well past ten o''clock.


    When the lights in the living room went out, she figured everyone had finished their showers and gone to bed.


    Caroline put away her designs, grabbed a change of clothes, and headed for the shower.


    After showering, she didn''t return to her room. Instead, she headed to the kitchen-and picked up a kitchen knife.


    Then she walked to Wren''s door.


    Her knock was answered within seconds, and Wren''s face fell upon seeing her. "Ms. Caroline, what do you want at this hour?" Though Wren addressed her as "Ms. Caroline, there was no respect in it. She still resented Caroline for that recent scolding.


    With a fake smile, Caroline replied, "Nothing much, just bored and wanted to chat.


    "There''s nothing to chat about." Wren turned away, grumbling, and walked back into her room.


    Caroline kept her hands behind her, followed Wren inside, and closed the door. Chapter 22 Wanted to Chat


    TODIL


    #Finished


    Then, Edwin had beaten her severely. Later, Wren had kicked Caroline when no one else was around, warning her not to step into her room again.


    Since then, she avoided this room.


    Wren sat wn, crossed her legs, and looked at Caroline. "What do you want say, Ms. Caroline? Make it quick. I have to go to bed."


    Caroline leaned against the wall, a strange smile on her face. "Don''t worry, Wren. You''ll sleep well tonight and have pleasant dreams.


    Though Caroline''s smile was bright, Wren couldn''t help feeling an eerie chill.


    Caroline stopped beating around the bush. "Did you tell my brothers that I brought a man home?"


    Understanding dawned on Wren. So Caroline was here about that.


    Though she had exaggerated the story, there was a grain of truth in it. She felt no guilt.


    Straightening up, Wren retorted, "Did I lie? If you bring a man home and act indecently, expect people to talk!"


    Caroline''s eyes narrowed. "Miguel said you personally saw me with a man on my bed. Which eye did you see that with?"


    Wren wasn''t fazed. "I did see it. I heard noises from your room and looked inside. Maybe you were too caught up to notice


    1. me.


    In truth, Wren had only seen Caroline and the man entering the building; she had assumed the worst.


    Send Gifts


    1:25 PM c d


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 23 Haunted Dreams


    Finished


    Watching Wren lie without missing a beat, Caroline''s patience finally snapped. She took the kitchen knife out from behind her back and mmed it into the table next to Wren.


    "I''m giving you one more chance. I suggest youe clean!"


    Wren''s eyes widened in terror as she stared at the knife embedded in the wood, her body trembling uncontrobly. She and her chair toppled backward onto the floor,


    As Wren scrambled to get up, Caroline leaned down and pressed a hand on her shoulder, forcing her back down. "See! Even the heavens are fed up with your lies and decided to give you a little punishment. How can you get up without confessing your wrongdoings first?"


    Fear contorted Wren''s face as she fixated on the gleaming knife. "Y-you''re insane! Do you even realize what you''re doing?"


    This Caroline seemed more unhinged than ever-has she gonepletely mad? Caroline crouched beside her, tapping the t of the knife against Wren''s pale cheek. ¡°Oh, I''ve been insane for a while now. Took you long enough to notice!" She had felt her sanity slipping ever since her rebirth, yet it had brought her rity. No longer did she cry alone over her brothers'' coldness; she now thrived on resolve and retribution.


    Wren, terrified of being cut,y still, her body stiff with fear. "Please, let''s talk this out just put the knife down."


    Killing was illegal, but Wren wasn''t sure reason would work on a lunatic. Even if Caroline faced consequences, Wren wouldn''t survive to see them.


    "Scared now, are we? You usually seem so bold!" Caroline''s voice dripped with sarcasm. She raised Wren''s chin with the edge of the knife. I''m giving you onest chance. Which eye of yours saw me in bed with a man? I suggest you tell the truth, or this knife might slip."


    Wren could feel cold sweat soaking her back. With a knife at her throat, she couldn''t dare lie.


    "I-I saw you and a man sharing an umbre, walking into theplex. I didn''t see you bring him home or into your room."


    Caroline''s mind cleared. So Wren had seen her with ke and used it to concoct a lie to smear her reputation.


    "I swear that''s the truth. Please, can you put the knife away now?" Wren''s voice quivered in fear for her life.


    Caroline''s gaze was sharp as a de. "Tomorrow at breakfast, you will rify the truth about this incident. Can you do that?"


    Wren nodded fervently. "Yes, yes, I can!"


    Survival was her only concern. She could deal with everything elseter.


    Caroline warned, "Remember your promise. If you don''t exin yourself tomorrow, I won''t hesitate to make you bleed-or


    worse.


    With that, she pulled the knife from the table and walked out, tossing a final remark over her shoulder. "And don''t think for a second that I won''t do it. I''m crazy, remember?"


    After returning the knife to its ce in the kitchen, Caroline headed back to her room andy on her bed, smiling at the thought of Wren''s petrified face.


    That old hag bullied me countless times. Scaring her senseless is satisfying revenge.


    She hoped Wren would stay in line from now on.


    Chapter 23 Haunted Dreams


    Finished


    Liam added, "I agree. Today''s breakfast is awful. Thes


    Chapter 24 Clear Intentions


    Finished


    Unexpectedly, Caroline''s voice cut through the dining room. "I remember you mentioning you had something to sayst night, Wren. Now that everyone is here, why don''t you go ahead?"


    Wren''s brief sense of relief vanished, and her heart raced once more.


    Miguel noticed her pale face and asked, ¡°Wren, are you not feeling well? Do you


    need to take some time off? If you''re unwell, just let us know. Your health is important.",


    Hearing his concern, she briefly considered telling the brothers about Caroline''s threats. Surely they would protect her. But Caroline''s menacing gaze quelled her bravery, and she decided toe clean.


    "It''s not that I''m unwell, just feeling a bit guilty. Yesterday, I was dizzy and my memory was foggy. This morning, after some rest, I remembered more clearly, Ms. Caroline didn''t bring any man home."


    The dining room fell silent.


    Liam broke the silence first. "You''ve always been healthy, Wren. Since when do


    you get dizzy spells that affect your memory?"


    What a ridiculous liet


    Wren stammered, unable to produce a convincing argument, which only made Liam more certain she was lying. He turned to Caroline.


    "Did you force Wren to say this? Do you really think this will make us like you? It won''t work. Denying what you''ve done only makes us despise you more. Caroline wasn''t angry at his words but responded with a hint of sarcasm. "I wouldn''t dream of earning your favor. You''re fully devoted to someone else. No matter what I do, you won''t spare a shred of kindness for me." With that, she nced at Helen.


    "You won''t even cook for us, yet you talk about being kind-hearted, Liam scoffed. Then, trying a different approach, he softened his tone, "If you really want us to think better of you, show some sincerity. Prove to us through your actions that you haven''t changed-that you''re still our obedient little sister." Caroline understoodpletely now. They wanted her to resume cooking, fetching, and taking care of their every need- essentially to be their housemaid.


    Their intentions were crystal clear.


    Fabian chimed in, "That''s right. We''re family. Since


    ou''re such a great cook, you should make meals for us every day."


    Tired of Wren''s atrocious cooking, the memory of Caroline''s dishes made him


    salivate. How hadn''t he appreciated her cooking skills before?


    Just then, Caroline''s phone rang with a WhatsApp call.


    Seeing it was ke, she quickly walked to the balcony to answer, lowering her


    voice.


    "Dr. Sherwood, are the results in?"


    "Yes, they are."


    Hearing his response, Caroline instinctively turned to make sure no one was


    eavesdropping. She whispered, "Is there something wrong with the results?"


    There was a brief silence before ke spoke again. "Do you have time to meet?


    I''d like to exin the report in person."


    1:25 PM c d


    Chapter 24 Clear Intentions


    ke hesitated, then said. "Let''s meet for coffee. I''ll send you the location."


    Finished


    After ending the call, Caroline quickly changed clothes and headed out the door, ignoring Miguel''s attempts to speak to her.


    Annoyed at being ignored, Miguel huffed, "Caroline''s getting ruder by the day. What''s so urgent that she can''t even talk to us?"


    Liam added. "What else could it be but meeting her boyfriend?"


    If he didn''t have to work today, he''d follow Caroline to catch her in the act of


    meeting this supposed boyfriend.


    Miguel, still upset, called Wren out of the kitchen.


    "Wren, tell me honestly. Did you see Caroline bring a man home or not?"


    He had believed Caroline when Wren confessed earlier, but Liam''s suggestion


    had him doubting again.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to believe Caroline, but her recent behavior was so


    out of character. Someone must be manipting her.


    Wren hesitated/


    She wanted to say yes, but feared Caroline''s retaliation if she found out about


    the lie. Messing with a lunatic was dangerous.


    Scratching her head, she mumbled, "I think I saw something, but maybe I didn''t.


    Perhaps I''m just getting old and can''t remember clearly


    Miguel fell silent, stunned by her reply.


    Liam snapped. "Miguel, why are you even asking? If you''re still unsure, why don''t


    we follow her one day? Catch her in the act."


    Send Gifts


    e pancakes are burnt to a crisp. What happened. Wren? Usually, your cooking is


    barely edible, but today it''s inedible."


    Wren looked like she was about to cry, ready to say something, but stopped when she saw Caroline approaching. Bowing her head, she swallowed her words. Caroline had haunted her dreams all night. This morning, Wren had been too rattled by Caroline''s threats to focus on cooking.


    Caroline smiled at Wren sweetly. "Wren, Liam asked you a question. Why aren''t you answering?"


    Her smile was gentle, far from the terror she instilledst night, making Wren


    wonder if Caroline had forgotten the whole incident.


    Maybe she was lucky enough to avoid exining her lies


    Finally, Wren muttered, "Sorry, I don''t feel well today. That''s why the pancakes got


    burnt. I''ll do better next time."


    Relieved, Wren thought this might finally blow over.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Test Result


    To everyone''s surprise, Wren continued, "Mr. Miguel, there''s something I''ve been hesitant to mention."


    "What is it? Just say it."


    Finished


    "I''ve seen Ms. Caroline wandering around Ms. Helen''s door with a knife on several asions, muttering that she wants to kill her. Given Caroline''s recent strange behavior, I fear she''s developed a mental illness. You should consider getting her into a psychiatric hospital quickly before she harms Ms. Helen."


    Wren felt a sh of satisfaction.


    In this house, Helen was the most favored. Mentioning a threat to her would surely make the brothers take action.


    Ideally, Caroline would be sent to the psychiatric hospital, where she''d either suffer greatly or worse.


    The news shocked everyone into silence, their faces paling instantly.


    Liam stood up in rm. "Wren, are you sure? This is no joking matter."


    Wren nodded vigorously. I''m absolutely certain. Just don''t mention to Ms. Caroline that I said anything. I''m afraid she''ll


    retaliate if she finds out."


    Seeing the genuine fear on Wren''s face, they couldn''t help but believe her.


    Helen felt a cold sweat break out, her voice trembling, "Uncle Miguel, Uncle Fabian, Uncle Liam, you have to do something. I don''t want to die."


    Helen hoped Caroline would indeed be deemed mentally ill and locked away forever.


    Still, she couldn''t understand why Caroline would target her. She was no match for someone mentally unstable.


    "For Helen''s safety, we should take Caroline to a psychiatric hospital tonight," Liam suggested.


    "I agree," Fabian sighed. "It''s a shame though. Her cooking was really good. We won''t get to enjoy that anymore."


    Helen gave him a yful smile. "Uncle Fabian, you still have me! I''ve been learning from food bloggers, and soon I''ll be able to cook dishes that you''ll love."


    Fabian smiled warmly "Helen, you''re the best. I know a renowned chef who makes fantastic food. I''ll ask her to mentor you.


    "Thank you, Uncle Fabjan." Helen had no real interest in cooking: she was just saying what they wanted to hear.


    Cooking was messy and tedious. She wouldn''t waste her free time in the kitchen like Caroline.


    Finally, Miguel, who had been silent, spoke up. "Let''s have Caroline checked out at the hospital first. We can''t just ship her off without knowing for sure."


    After all, Caroline was his sister. He couldn''t rashlymit her without concrete evidence.


    Wren''s eyes f


    assessment


    flickered with cunning. "I know a specialist in mental health. How about I contact him toe here for an


    Miguel nodded, "That would be helpful."


    If they tried to take Caroline to a hospital, she might resist. It would be simpler to have an experte to the house.


    Meanwhile, Caroline, utterly unaware that she was being seen as mentally unstable, was on a bus heading to a nearby mall. When the


    ent off the immediately matted Riske at the entrance


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy Her Icy Return

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Test Result


    Caroline hurried over. "Dr. Sherwood, have you been waiting long?"


    "I just got here myself. Let''s head inside."


    Finished


    ke led the way into the mall, Caroline following closely. They went up to a coffee shop on the second floor, ordered two coffees and some snacks..


    No matter how fragrant the coffee, Caroline wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it.


    She cut straight to the point. "Dr. Sherwood, is there something wrong with the bone broth?"


    "There were indeed traces of medication in it. ke pulled a report from his briefcase and handed it to her. "Have a look."


    Though Caroline had been prepared, hearing the confirmation still filled her with anger. She nced at the report.


    Antibiotics!


    It was amon drug in their household. In her previous life, she had seen Helen taking some from the medicine cab several times. She''d thought Helen was sick and had even foolishly shown concern for her.


    It turned out Helen wasn''t ill but was drugging her all along.


    "The amount of medication in the bone broth won''t harm you significantly. I''m puzzled about the situation. Can you it?" ke asked, his forehead furrowed in confusion.


    If someone wanted to harm Caroline, they wouldn''t have used such a small dose. It didn''t make sense.


    exin


    Caroline remained silent, not knowing where to start. She couldn''t exactly exin that she had died from this very drug in her past life.


    Send Gifts


    1:25 PM c d

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 She Is Your First Love, Isn''t She?


    Finished


    After some thought, she casually said, "It''s nothing, really. I had a little conflict with my niece at home. She was probably upset and tossed a few pills into my bone broth."


    "Is that so?" ke''s gaze was deep as he looked at her, as if he could see right through her thoughts.


    "This kind of medication isn''t a big deal if taken once or twice by mistake, but frequent consumption can cause significant harm to the body. You should be more capeful in the future."


    Caroline nodded lightly and responded with a soft "Mm." Then she added. Tve troubled you this time. To show my gratitude, how about I treat you to lunch?


    She didn''t like owing people favors, and ke had helped her quite a bit over the past few days.


    Not treating him to a meal as thanks made her feel uneasy.


    ke raised an eyebrow slightly. "Then I''ll dly ept?


    The morning passed quickly.


    By the time they finished their coffer, it was already 11 am.


    They didn''t go far and headed to a self-


    (-service oyster restaurant on the third floor of the mall.


    It was one of the most popr spots in the mall, with a solid reputation.


    Back when her mother was still around. Caroline hade here a few times with her mom and brothers.


    Now, after two years, stepping into the restaurant again, memories of those past meals surfaced in her mind


    It was warm and beautiful.


    Her mother was gone, and her brothers had changed.


    Moments like those from the past would nevere again.


    A wave of bitterness surged in her chest, and her vision blurred with unshed tears.


    "Ms. Somerion, are you okay?"


    ke''s voice pulled her back to reality. She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with a napkin and found an excuse.


    "It''s nothing. The chili was just too spicy."


    ke frowned slightly. She had only eaten one oyster with a bit of chili-was it


    really spicy enough to make her tear up?


    But... that chili didn''t seem particrly strong


    He didn''t dwell on it, though, and instead focused on adding more sauce to the oysters on the grill.


    After finishing their meal, they headed downstairs together.


    Just then, ke''s phone rang.


    After answering the call, he turned to Caroline and said, "I have something to take care of. I''ll have my friend give you a ride back."


    She didn''t feel right troubling his friend. Besides, it was only a few kilometers away-not far at all.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 She Is Your First Love. Isn''t she?


    Already there?


    What kind of friend is this?


    Since things had already been arranged, Caroline couldn''t refuse any further.


    After bidding ke farewell, she headed toward the mall entrance.


    Finished


    "Ms. Somerton, please get in the car. As soon as Caroline stepped out of the mall,


    a man was already holding the backseat door open for her.


    She gave him a quick nce-dressed in a suit, around 50 years old.


    He looked significantly older than ke.


    To be cautious, she asked. "Are you Dr. Sherwood''s friend?"


    Only after receiving a firm confirmation did she step into the car.


    The vehicle slowly pulled away from the mall.


    At that moment, inside the mall, ke and Ste were watching the scene unfold.


    Once the car disappeared into traffic, ke withdrew his gaze and turned to Ste.


    "You said you needed to talk to me. What is it?"


    Ste grinned. "ke, you really do forget things easily. I told you all about Carolinest night. Isn''t it time for you to fulfill your promise?"


    ke''s expression darkened. That''s what this is about?"


    "Of course"" Ste''s eyes sparkled with amusement just tell me-she''s your first love, isn''t she? I really hope she is. You two are such a great match!"


    "Don''t bother shipping us. She has a fiance. Whether she is or isn''t doesn''t matter. ke''s tone was indifferent. With that, he strode away.


    As long as Caroline was doing well, that was enough for him.


    Whether she remembered him or not, it didn''t matter.


    He just hadn''t expected that she wasn''t living well at home.


    And this silly girl had never let it show in front of others. He had always assumed she was doing just fine.


    At this moment, Caroline sat in the car, staring nkly out the window. She waspletely unaware that somewhere in this world, there was still someone who kept her in their heart.


    But for her, the day she died, her heart had already turned to ice.


    She feared she would never want to fall into any kind of emotion again.


    Before she knew it, they had arrived near Waterford Gardens.


    Through the window, Caroline noticed a newly opened supermarket running ¨¤ promotion. She quickly spoke to the driver, "Sir, I''ll get off here. Please pull over."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Once Bitten, Twice Shy


    Finished


    Caroline getting out of the car happened to catch the eye of Ruth, who was standing at the supermarket entrance making a phone call.


    Ruth nced at the man a few times, shock shing in her eyes.


    She had finally gotten a look at Caroline''s man.


    She never expected Caroline to be with an old man-this guy could practically be her father.


    "Mom, I just discovered something unbelievable. I''ll tell


    youter.


    Ruth hung up and secretly took a flurry of pictures and videos of the scene in front of her.


    After capturing several shots, she immediately sent them to Wren.


    Then, she followed up with a voice message. "Oh my God! I can''t believe Caroline found herself an old man. Judging by his clothes, he probably has some money.


    "Mom, hurry up and tell her brothers and the neighbors in the neighborhood about this."


    Once the neighborhood found out that Caroline was dating an older man, gossip and scrutiny would overwhelm her.


    Wren was both shocked and delighted when she saw the video.


    Coincidentally, Miguel was off work and at home today. She immediately took her phone to the study to share the "good news" with him.


    "Mr. Miguel, take a look at this video."


    Miguel watched it, his brows furrowing tightly.


    "Who is this man next to Caroline?"


    Wren''s expression was smug. "He''s probably Ms. Caroline''s boyfriend. He was the one who picked her up in the rain yesterday, too.


    Hearing this, Miguel''s brows furrowed even deeper, and his face darkened further.


    He had expected Caroline to end up with some good-for-nothing, but he never imagined she''d be with someone nearly as old as their father.


    Wouldn''t this be a disgrace to the Somertons?


    Absolutely not!


    Caroline didn''t have to be happy, but she couldn''t allow the Somertons to be the subject of gossip and ridicule.


    He looked up at Wren. "Did you ask your friend when they cane to examine Caroline?"


    Wren smiled. "I did. He said he coulde this afternoon."


    This afternoon..." Miguel hesitated..


    He had just seen a news update-tonight, the Graysons


    bring up the marriage proposal and gauge their reach ere hosting a chanty banquet. He wanted to use the opportunity to


    That way, he could make ns early.


    1:25 PM


    Chapter 27 Once Bitten, Twice Shy


    "Understood. Mr. Miguel. Wren agreed readily, but her mind was already scheming.


    Perfect timing.


    Among all the brothers, Miguel was the only one who still somewhat sided with Caroline.


    She had worried he might be difficult to fool.


    But if he wasn''t home tonight, then sending Caroline to the psychiatric hospital would be almost a done deal.


    By the time Caroline returned from the supermarket, Miguel had already left. Only Wren remained at home.


    Finished


    Caroline felt a little thirsty. After putting away the groceries, she went to the kitchen, grabbed a fruit knife, and prepared to peel an apple.


    Wren was mopping the living room when she saw Caroline walking toward her with the knife in hand.


    In an instant, the horrifying scene from the night before shed through her mind. Panicked, she immediately threw down the mop, grabbed her phone from the coffee table, and bolted for the front door as if running for her life.


    There was no way she was staying alone in the house with Caroline again.


    Watching her flee like a mouse seeing a cat, Caroline couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    So this was what they meant by once bitten, twice shy.


    She sat on the sofa, eating her apple while watching TV.


    For the first time, she realized that living alone could be quite nice..


    Why hadn''t she realized it before?


    How foolish she had been-getting herself bruised and battered over a family that would never truly care for her.


    She had made up her mind.


    Once she sealed everything that needed to be dealt with she would move out and live on her own.


    Living alone meant she wouldn''t have to cater to anyone''s moods or be bound by anyone''s expectations. She could do whatever and whenever she wanted.


    That was the kind of life she longed for.


    Caroline sat in the living room until around 4 p.m. Then, she returned to her room, pulled out the medical report from her pocket, and ced it into the locked suitcase.


    She needed to remind herself at all times not to forget how she had died in her previous life.


    Right now, she had no solid evidence to use Helen.


    Moreover, the drugging wasn''t severe; at most, it was a civil matter.


    She couldn''t let Helen get off so easily.


    She would make sure Helen paid the price-quietly, without drawing attention.


    After putting away the report. Caroline sat at her desk and continued working on her design sketches.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Sorry, I Am Not Sick


    Her gaze fell on the sketch, and a surge of joy rose in her heart.


    This design looks quite good. She hoped it would help her be even more famous.


    "Alright, another one is finished." Caroline stood up and put the sketch into the drawer.


    Finished


    Helen caught a glimpse of the stack of sketches in the drawer. A sh of sharp light appeared in her eyes, and a hint of greed flickered in her gaze.


    She didn''t expect Caroline to have designed so many clothes. These should be enough to make her famous.


    She could already imagine the scene of standing on stage in glory.


    Caroline had deliberately let her see these, how could she not understand what Helen was thinking?


    With an indifferent expression, she followed Helen to the dining room for dinner. After the bone broth incident, Caroline didn''t dare to eat the dishes carelessly. She observed what Helen chose and followed suit.


    Halfway through the meal, a male doctor in a white coat suddenly appeared. Caroline was a bit surprised, her eyes scanning the few people at the table.


    Is someone sick?


    Liam greeted the doctor and had him sit on the sofa in the living room, then came to the dining room and looked at Caroline.


    The doctor at the private hospital told me before that you needed a check-up. Today, I specially called the doctor toe to our home. If you''re full, you should hurry over and let the doctor check you out."


    Caroline was very confused.


    Previously at the hospital, Liam had insisted that the check-up was a waste of money and was adamantly against it.


    Why was he suddenly so kind today, calling the doctor toe to the house for a check-up!


    Something was off.


    For her safety, it was better not to agree.


    "I already had a check-up at the hospital, Apart from a slipped disc, there''s nothing else wrong, Caroline said, then lowered her head to dig into her meal.


    In a sh, she finished her meal quickly, then dropped her utensils and headed toward her room.


    Fabian quickly called out to her, "Caroline, the doctor''s already here at home. At least get checked out. If you''re sick, you can get treated, and if you''re not, at least you''ll feel reassured!"


    Both Liam and Fabian were acting unusually, which made her more certain that something wasn''t right.


    At this moment, the male doctor walked over. "Ms. Somerton, don''t be nervous. It''s just a simple check-up."


    "Sorry, I''m not sick!"


    Liam forcibly grabbed Caroline as she turned to leave. "You must get this check- up today."


    1:25 PM c c


    Chapter 28 Sorry, I Am Not Sick


    "What are you doing? Let me go right now!"


    Her struggle was so intense that the doctor couldn''t proceed with the check-up. Seeing this, Fabian helped Liam hold her down by the shoulders. Finished


    "Caroline, don''t you think you''ve been acting unusuallytely? You might have a mental illness. Be a good girl and let the doctor check you out properly."


    Caroline was furious. "You''re the one with a mental illness!


    Rebirth was indeed unbelievable, but she was certain she was normal and didn''t have any mental issues.


    The doctor took her pulse, listened to her heartbeat with a stethoscope, then pried open her eyelids and shined a shlight into her eyes.


    It made Caroline feel extremely ufortable.


    But currently, she was held down by two people as if she were bound up, with her head pressed firmly, leaving her no choice but to submit to the doctor''s examination.


    After about ten minutes, the doctor shook his head and sighed. "Ms. Somerton, you do indeed have a mental illness. Fortunately, it''s not too serious at the moment. If you go to a psychiatric hospital for treatment in time, I believe it won''t take long for you to recover."


    Caroline was speechless. "You quack! Who are you calling mentally ill?"


    The doctor casually nced at her and immediately dered her mentally ill. He was quite the chatan.


    A sudden thought crossed her mind. This was a setup. Someone is deliberately plotting to send me to a psychiatric hospital


    But she didn''t know who that person was.


    Although Liam and Fabian didn''t like her, they wouldn''t go as far as to harm her on purpose.


    That left only Helen and Wren.


    Ignoring her words, the doctor continued, "It''s crucial to treat this illness as soon as possible. I suggest admitting her to the hospital tonight. What do you think?"


    "You''re the doctor. We''ll listen to you, Liam said, hoping Caroline would get better soon. She wanted her to return to the obedient person she used to be,


    Fabian nodded in agreement.


    Seeing the situation, Caroline realized that no matter how much she struggled, it would be useless. It would only make them more determined to force her into a psychiatric hospital.


    Once she was in the psychiatric hospital, it would be hard to get out.


    For now, she had no choice but to soften her stance.


    ¡°Fabian, Liam, do I really have a disease?" Caroline put on a fearful expression. Her eyes filled with tears.


    Fabian appeared to glimpse her former self for a brief moment, his expression momentarily dazed. "You have to trust the doctor''s judgment. Go to the hospital, listen to the doctor, and cooperate with the treatment, and you''ll be back soon."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 A Sleeping Pill


    Come back


    Caroline sneered coldly in her heart.


    She feared that once she went in, she might nevere out again.


    Or maybe she''de out lying down.


    "Okay, I''ll listen Caroline raised her hand and wiped away a couple of tears.


    She imitated the pitiful look that Helen loved to put on the most.


    And sure enough, it worked.


    Liam nced at her. His expression was somewhatplicated.


    He slowly released the hand pressing down on Caroline and then told the doctor, I''ll take her to the hospital."


    Finished


    Helen, who had been watching, spoke up, "Uncle Liam, can I take her instead? I really can''t bear to see Aunt Caroline leave. I still want to talk to her more"


    In the end, Liam agreed.


    Seeing how cooperative Caroline was and with dinner waiting, the doctor felt at case and left first.


    Before leaving, he called for the hospital''s vehicle to wait downstairs


    Caroline went back to her room to pack some clothes. She hadn''t been at it for long when Helen arrived, carrying two sses of juice, which she ced on the desk.


    "Aunt Caroline, I made your favorite mango juice. Come try it."


    Caroline looked at the juice on the table and smiled. "Wow, you''re so good to me.


    "You''re my only aunt. If I don''t treat you well, who else would?" Helen handed her a ss.


    Caroline took the ss and brought it to her lips. Just as she was about to drink, she suddenly put it down and sighed. "Sigh. who knows when I''ll be able to leave the hospital this time?"


    "The doctor said your condition isn''t serious, so don''t worry. Just focus on your treatment. Helenforted her on the surface, but inside, she couldn''t be more pleased.


    Want to get out? That''s impossible.


    She would find a caregiver to take good care of Caroline.


    Suddenly, Caroline spoke again, ¡°This afternoon, I saw Liam buy a box of durian. Did he put it in the fridge without eating


    Helen nodded, "Yeah, why?"


    "khaven''t had durian in so long. Before I leave, I''d really like to have a piece. Caroline bit her lip, looking hesitant. ¡°But I''m afraid Liam will scold me. He adores you the most. Why don''t you go ask him to bring it over so we can eat it together?"


    Helen hadn''t wanted to go at first. But hearing Caroline say that Liam doted on her, Helen wanted Caroline to see it for herself. So, she agreed.


    now" She walked unel


    "Alrielu. Tll an nev


    Chapter 29 A Sleeping Pill


    She ced the loss of dution on the table in front of Caroline "Aunt Caroline, eat as much as you like."


    Finished


    After all, this would be thest time Caroline appeared in this house-might as well let her have a little sweetness before she


    Thanks Let''s most in that Caroline raised her ss, motioning for a toast.


    Helen lifted her cups choked it against Caroline''s, and tilted her head back, gulping down several mouthfuls.


    They are durian while drinking juice


    After fishing the juice, Helensuggested they leave early


    By the time they got downstairs, the car was already waiting


    Caroline didn''t know what Helen drugged her, but it wasn''t antibiotics


    She noticed that ever since they left the house, Helen had been yawning repeatedly


    Could it be sleeping pitte


    After getting into the car, Caroline let out two yawns of her own, then leaned


    against the car door and closed her eyes, as if she had dozed off


    Seeing this. Helen called out softly, "Aunt Carline, are you sleepy?


    She called several times but got no response. The warmth on her face instantly vanished, reced by darkness.


    The car had a partition separating the driver''s seat from the back.


    Even if she spoke, the driver wouldn''t hear a thing


    There was no need to keep up the act anymore. "Caroline, so what if you held out for a few days? In the end, you still fell right into my hands.


    "What a coincidence. I was nning to take my time killing you, but then Wren came to me, saying you were mentally ill. She even imed you stood outside my doorst night with a knife, screaming about killing me. I never expected you to be even more ruthless than ne-trying to kill me


    Caroline remained motionless, her eyes shut, but she was listening carefully.


    So it was Wren who spread the rumor about her having a mental illness.


    Even after the scare she gave Wrenst night, it hadn''t made the woman back down. Instead, it had only made her more


    That wretched woman was beyond saving


    As Caroline fumed inwardly, a sudden smack rang out, followed by a sharp sting on her face.


    Helen had pped her


    Caroline didn''t react, continuing to feign sleep.


    But Helen didn''t stop. p after pnded-left cheek, right cheek-releasing the hatred boiling inside her.


    "Worthless bitch! You still dare act tough in front of me? If you had just behaved and served me like before, I might''ve let you stay a little longer. But you had to


    piss me off. This time. I''ll make sure you suffer in that psychiatric hospital until you beg for

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 May I Ask You a Favor?


    Helen didn''t know how many times she had hit, but eventually, she wore out and started feeling quite sleepy.


    Leaning back in the chair with her eyes closed, she unknowingly drifted off to sleep. Finished


    Caroline waited for a long while. When she heard the steady sound of breathing in the carriage, she finally opened her eyes and red at the sleeping Helen.


    Since Helen wanted her to be tortured to death in the psychiatric hospital, she should experience what it was like to stay


    there herself


    The car drove for about half an hour. As the surrounding buildings grew sparser, Caroline estimated they were almost there.


    She took two face masks out of her backpack, put one on herself, and then carefully ced the other on Helen.


    When the car stopped in front of the psychiatric hospital, two men immediately approached and opened the back door.


    Caroline spoke first. "My aunt fell asleep. Please help carry her inside."


    The two men were more than happy toply. It was even better that she was asleep-less resistance meant less trouble.


    Both men wererge and strong. One of them easily hoisted Helen onto his shoulder.


    To avoid drawing suspicion, Caroline followed them into the hospital


    After making sure Helen was settled, she prepared to leave.


    Before walking away, she made a point to remind the staff. "My aunt often hallucinates that she''s me. If she says that when she wakes up, it''s just her illness acting up again. Treat her however you need to-whatever will help her recover faster. You don''t have to go easy on her.


    It was a veiled instruction: Punish her as needed. There was no need to hold back..


    Caroline didn''t go home after leaving the psychiatric hospital.


    Instead, she took a taxilto a well-known milk tea shop.


    As she pushed the door open, she didn''t notice the woman walking out, and, the two collided head-on.


    Thud!


    The other woman''s milk tea slipped from her hands and spilled all over the floor.


    Caroline quickly crouched down to pick up the cup. "I''m sorry! I''ll buy you another one."


    Only then did she realize-it was the same female doctor she had metst time when looking for ake.


    Normally, Ste wouldn''t make a fuss over something like this.


    But when she saw that it was Caroline, her eyes lit up, and she immediately agreed. "Okay!"


    The two of them went back into the shop together. Caroline went to ce an order, while Ste found an empty seat to wait.


    Before long. Caroline returned with two cups of milk tea and ced one on the table in front of her.


    Here''s your tea. I''m really sorry about earlier."


    Ste smiled sweetly. "You already reced my drink, so there''s no need to apologize again. Just be careful in the future-


    1:25 PM dd


    Chapter 30 May I Ask You a Favor?


    Finished


    "Ms. Somerton, not only do you have wless skin, but you also have a stunning figure. Any man who marries you would be incredibly lucky. By the way, is there someone you like?"


    This was only Caroline''s second time meeting Ste, so being asked such a personal question made her a little ufortable. "N-No, I don''t."


    Hearing this, Ste''s eyes lit up with delight.


    So what if she has a fiance?


    As long as he isn''t someone she actually liked, ke still has a chance.


    The thought made her lips curl into an uncontroble smile, looking almost lovestruck.


    Caroline didn''t notice her change in expression.


    Her mind was elsewhere, eyes lowered as she sipped her milk tea, deep in thought.


    If she went home tonight, they would find out about sending Helen to the psychiatric hospital.


    She absolutely couldn''t let Helen be released so soon.


    At the very least, she needed to stay there overnight and suffer a little.


    It seemed like she had no choice but to stay at a hotel for the night.


    Just as she settled on this n, another problem popped into her head. Her ID card was at home.


    What should she do?


    Seeing Caroline furrow her brows in silence, Ste asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Caroline snapped out of her thoughts, quickly masking the trouble in her eyes with a faint smile. "It''s just some small issues at home."


    She looked at Ste and suddenly thought of a solution: "May I ask you a favor?" Ste didn''t hesitate and responded enthusiastically, ¡°Of course! As long as it''s something I can do. I''ll definitely help.


    "I can''t go home tonight for some reason, but I don''t have my ID with me. Could you please lend me yours to book a hotel.


    Toom?"


    Caroline knew that most people wouldn''t agree to something like this unless they were close, so she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''m not doing anything illegal. If you''re concerned, I can give you a 1,000-dor deposit. If I do anything suspicious. the money''s yours."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 A Present


    This n should be enough to prove she only wanted to sleep in the hotel for the night."


    Would the doctor standing there be willing to help?


    Finished


    Ste''s eyes brightened as she spoke with a smile, "You look like someone I can trust. I don''t see why I wouldn''t believe you! But heading to a hotel might not be the best option. If you''re okay with it, why don''t youe over to my ce? I live alone."


    Caroline paused for a moment, feeling uncertain. "Are you sure that wouldn''t be too much of a hassle for you?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Honestly, I''ve been hoping for someone to talk to," Ste replied, not giving her the chance to say more. She grabbed Caroline''s hand and added, "It''s gettingtee on, let''s head to my ce."


    Caroline walked out of the tea shop with her and climbed into the front seat of the


    car.


    While driving, Ste made casual conversation. ¡°Oh, I just realized I never asked what your


    name is."


    In truth, Ste had already looked into everything about her, including her name.


    But from Caroline''s perspective, they wereplete strangers.


    "I''m Caroline. What about you?"


    "Ste," she replied with a smile.


    They kept talking as the car pulled up to the gate of a neighborhood.


    Once the car was parked, Ste led Caroline up to her


    apartment.


    As the lights flickered on in the living room, Caroline stood still for a moment, feeling slightly out of ce.


    The living room was done up in a dark shade of grey.


    Ste didn''t look older than 25, which made the gloomy style seem out of ce.


    "Caroline,e with me," Ste said as she headed down the hallway. "This is where you''ll be staying tonight-the guest room."


    She returned to the cab, pulled out a dress with spaghetti straps, and passed it to Caroline. "It''s brand new-I haven''t worn it before. You can put it on after your shower."


    Caroline epted it with a grin. "Thanks, I''ll go wash up now."


    Ste''s eyes lit up with a warm smile. "Alright, I''ve got a few things to handle. I''ll


    be back soon. Feel free to sleep early once you''re done."


    8.33 PM


    Chapter 31 A Present


    She left in a rush right after saying that.


    There might''ve been something that needed her attention right away.


    Caroline picked up the sleepwear and walked into the bathroom to take a shower.


    ¡ú Finished


    At the same time, Ste stepped out of the elevator on the ground floor and came across ke near the apartment''s entrance.


    ke''s brows knit together. "Why are you here?"


    He knew she wasn''t a fan of his apartment-it had a heavy, stifling vibe-so she wouldn''t show up without a reason.


    Ste gave him a silly grin. "Can''t I drop by just because I want to? I brought you a present-it''s inside. I''ve got something else to take care of, so I''ll head out now."


    With that, she dashed off, clearly in high spirits.


    ke stared after her, a slight smile forming


    on his face.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what had put her in such a cheerful mood.


    It was unlike her to show up out of nowhere with a present.


    Now he was genuinely curious about what she''d left for him.


    When he got back, he noticed the lights in the living room were still on.


    Figuring Ste had just forgotten to switch them off, he shrugged it off.


    He tossed his jacket onto the couch and nced around the room, but there was no sign of any present.


    Maybe she left it in the bedroom?


    As ke headed for the bedroom, the bathroom door swung open unexpectedly.


    Their eyes locked, and both froze for a second.


    Caroline''s hair was wet, beads of water slipping down and soaking into her sleepwear. Her pale skin peeked through faintly, making her look particrly sexy.


    It was the first time ke had seen Caroline like that, and for a moment, he stood frozen,pletely taken aback.


    Caroline instinctively looked down at her revealing sleepwear. Flustered, she quickly turned around and rushed into her room, shutting the door behind her.


    Pressing her back against it, she let out a long breath. Chapter 31 A Present


    She couldn''t help but wonder why ke was visiting Ste sote.


    Was there something more between them than just colleagues?


    No, they both shared the samest name-could they be family?


    Finished:


    Shaking off the thoughts, Caroline changed into her clothes and marie her way to


    the living room, only to find ke already seated on the couch.


    A te of strawberries sat on the coffee table in front of him.


    "Ms. Somerton, since you showed up without notice, I don''t have much to offer,


    but feel free to have some fruit," ke said nonchntly.


    As he saw Caroline in his home, it clicked-so the gift Ste had mentioned was actually Caroline.


    Wait, this is ke''s house?


    Caroline was puzzled. "Ste told me this was her ce, but you''re saying it''s yours. Are you two siblings?"


    A faint smile tugged at the usually serious expression on ke''s face. "That''s right, she''s my sister, but this is my house. She has her own ce."


    ke and Ste lived together in a vi, but this apartment was just for his convenience when going to work.


    Caroline''s embarrassment deepened, and she nervously fiddled with the hem of her clothes.


    Send Gif

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Mental Health Check Up


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize this was your ce, I..."


    Finished


    Before she could finish, ke cut in. "It''s fine. I live alone, and the room''s empty. If you''re okay with it, you can stay as long as you need."


    He plucked a strawberry, removed the leaves, and offered it to Caroline. "Try one, it''s really


    sweet


    Caroline couldn''t help but feel a quiet sigh of admiration.


    If someone like ke, a stranger, could be so kind and thoughtful, he must be incredibly caring toward his sister, Ste.


    No wonder Ste always seemed so happy and full of life.


    Her life must be filled with happiness, which exined her optimistic and carefree nature.


    Caroline couldn''t help but feel envious of such a warm family.


    "Would you like me to feed you?" ke''s voice snapped her back to the present.


    As she saw the strawberry being held out to her, she quickly reached for it. "Thank you, I can manage on my own."


    It would feel awkward to let ke feed her strawberries.


    The strawberries were incredibly sweet, and Caroline reached for another, just about to take a bite when her phone suddenly rang.


    Noticing it was a call from Miguel, Caroline hesitated, neither answering nor ending the call.


    She silenced her phone and set it down on the coffee table, letting Miguel call back whenever he wanted.


    Noticing the dullness in Caroline''s eyes, ke made the connection to her visit earlier that day.


    He likely understood what was happening.


    "Did you fight with your family?"


    "Kind of," Caroline thought for a moment before asking, "Dr. Sherwood, I''m considering a mental health check-up. How much would that cost?"


    Compared to his other brothers, Miguel was rtively more sensible.


    Her recent actions had been quite different from usual, and only a psychiatric diagnosis would convince them she wasn''t unwell.


    new


    with only 1000.


    dors left she had to make itst until I she found a inh


    8:33 PM c d


    Chapter 32 Mental Health Check Up


    ke furrowed his brows. "Why do you want to do that test?"


    Finished


    "My family thinks I might have a mental illness, so I wanted to get checked out to ease their worries, Caroline replied, her words a mix of truth and lies.


    She didn''t want to bring up the mess of people and situations back home.


    ke''s slightly furrowed brows eased. "You''re in luck-our hospital is offering a


    free mental health check-up event tomorrow. Why don''t youe with me in the morning?"


    Caroline''s eyes.


    lit up


    with a bright smile. "That''s amazing!"


    Atst, she didn''t have to stress about the money.


    As the night wore on, Caroline stopped the conversation and retreated to her room.


    Lying in bed, she couldn''t help but think that Helen might be suffering right now. A sense of satisfaction washed over her, almost like she had avenged the p she received.


    This time, the true culprit was that old hag at home.


    Caroline had given her a chance in the past, but since she hadn''t changed, it seemed she could not longer be allowed to stay.


    That night, Caroline tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep until after midnight.


    The next morning, a knock on her door roused her from sleep.


    "Ms. Somerton, are you awake?"


    Caroline checked her phone and saw it was already 7:10.


    She had set her rm for 6:30, but it failed to go off.


    In a rush, she realized she had to move quickly, or she''d hold ke up from getting to work.


    She quickly dressed and opened the door, apologizing, "Sorry, I slept in."


    ke''s voice was soothing. "No problem, just go wash up first."


    By the time Caroline finished getting ready and stepped into the living room, she


    was surprised to see that ke had already made breakfast.


    Once they finished breakfast, they headed to the hospital together.


    ke escorted Caroline to the psychiatric department for her check-up.


    Caroline remained calm throughout the entire process, confident that she didn''t have any mental health concerns.


    When the check-up results were ready, she thanked ke and left the hospital.


    Chapter 32 Mental Health Check Up


    betweenst night and that morning.


    Finished


    "Caroline, are you carrying your phone? I heard Helen took you took you to the psychiatric hospital-what''s going on?"


    *Caroline, it''s gettingte and Helen''s still not back. Her phone''s been off too- what happened?"


    There were too many messages, and Caroline didn''t feel like listening to the rest.


    Still, she could guess they were all saying more or less the same thing.


    Right as she switched off her phone, another call from Miguel came through.


    This time, Caroline answered.


    Miguel''s voice came through sharp and tense, with a hint of anger.


    "You finally picked up-where were you the whole night?"


    Then Liam''s voice jumped in, "Caroline, why is Helen the one at the ok you to the psychiatric hospital and not you? Get back here and exin yourself!"


    Caroline wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    Helen had been gone all night, so her brothers had started searching for her.


    Right now, she was probably back home, crying andining about everything that had happened.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 A Quack Doctor


    How could Caroline possibly miss a scene like that?


    "I''ming home now!" Caroline said before hanging up.


    Waterford Gardens.


    Finished


    Whether it was because the walls were thin or Helen was just that loud, Caroline could already hear her sobbing from outside the front door.


    A faint smile crept onto Caroline''s face..


    She wondered just how much Helen had gone through.


    Pushing the door open, she stepped inside, and every pair of eyes turned to her.


    The living room felt unusually tense,


    "What''s the asion? None of you went to work today?" Caroline asked casually as she bent down to change her shoes.


    Liam snapped, "Not all of us are as cold as you! Helen was mistreated at the psychiatric hospital- how could we go to work like nothing happened?" He stared her down. "Now start talking. Why did the hospital think she was you? And where were youst night?"


    Helen hadn''te home by midnight, and her phone had been off the whole time.


    With no other choice, he and Miguel drove to the psychiatric hospital-but the gates were locked tight.


    The entrance was empty, not a soul in sight.


    They waited there all night, and when the doors finally opened at sunrise, they went in and found. Helen.


    The poor girl had been mistaken for a psychiatric patient ... and had even been beaten up.


    "I don''t really know what happened," Caroline said, her voice shaking slightlyced with just the right amount of hurt. "I dozed off in the car not long after I leftst night. When I woke up, I was already at the psychiatric hospital. They took my phone and kept hitting me... I only managed to slip away this morning when no one was looking."


    "After I got out, I went straight to the hospital to get checked, Caroline continued. "Turns out, I''mpletely fine."


    She ced the evaluation report on the coffee table, sliding it toward Liam.


    Miguel picked it up instead, carefully going over the details with a serious look on his face.


    The report covered a wide range of tests and clearly showed that Caroline had no signs of any


    833 PM ct c


    Chapter 33 A Quack Doctor


    Finished


    Perfect.


    And with yesterday''s engagement talk going smoothly, everything was falling into ce.


    Teresa had agreed to ept Caroline as their future daughter-inw.


    He had been anxious about the possibility of Caroline really being ill, but now that the results. were normal, all that worry turned out to be pointless.


    Fabian and Liam each took a look at the report, flipping through it with cautious eyes.


    Wren, however, expressed doubt. "I''ve heard that for something like this, only psychiatric hospitals with proper equipment can run urate tests. Regr hospitals might not be reliable."


    Caroline shot her a cold re, her


    -called


    doctor fromst night your idea? He showed up with nothing but a stethoscope and called me mentally ill. By your standards, he wasn''t just unqualified he was a joke."


    She had mulled it over all night, and the more she reyed it in her head, the more suspicious it seemed.


    That doctor barely nced at her eyes, pressed the stethoscope to her chest a few times, and then. announced she had a mental illness.


    Wasn''t that just a bit too ridiculous?


    Caroline could tell right away that something was off about that so-called doctor.


    Thinking back to what Helen had said in the car yesterday, she was now almostpletely sure- it had to be Wren who brought him in.


    "Y-yeah... "Wren stuttered for a while before scrambling for an excuse. "It''s just..... he''s really experienced! He doesn''t need fancy equipment. One look, and he can diagnose someone on the spol.


    Caroline could hardly contain herughter.


    "A highly skilled doctor who doesn''t use any equipment? That''s hrious. I guess from now on, we can throw out all the ultrasounds and ECG machines-just let the doctor look at you and call it a day. Think how much money hospitals would save! Too bad that kind of fairytale might work on people with nomon sense... but anyone with half a brain wouldn''t buy it."


    She wasn''t just mocking Wren-her words also subtly called Liam and Fabian gullible.


    To think they actually took that quack''s word seriouslyst night.


    The two men sitting stiffly on the couch looked anything but pleased.


    Their faces were dark with frustration, but they had nothing to say in their own defense.


    Back then, they''d only focused on how strange Caroline had been acting-they never stopped to


    Chapter 33 A Quack Doctor


    Finished


    Miguel turned to Wren. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to have that doctore back today? Why didn''t you follow through?"


    If he had been present, maybe Helen wouldn''t have ended up so traumatized from being mistaken for someone else.


    Wren looked flustered. "I suppose I''m getting old, and my memory''s not what it used to be."


    As if brushing it off with a half-hearted excuse could erase the damage. Caroline didn''t let it go. "If your memory''s already slipping, maybe it''s time to admit this job isn''t a good fit anymore. Why not start packing and retire early?" Wren instantly panicked. "No, no! I''m not that old-I can still manage just fine!"


    She wasn''t ready to give up that cushy position. Edwin paid her nearly double what an average. housekeeper earned.


    Had she not been so reluctant to leave, she would have walked out the next day after Caroline threatened her with a knife.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Dark Thoughts.


    Miguel didn''t need to try hard to get rid of Caroline.


    He stood there, his face a mixture of hesitation and tension.


    Finished


    Wren might simply be getting older. It wasn''t just her cooking, which had grown unpleasant. This morning, Miguel had found a strand of hair tangled in his meal.


    It was bing clear that Wren needed to be reced..


    "Wren, I remember you mentioning you weren''t feeling well a few days ago. Maybe it''s time you. take a break and get checked out," Miguel said.


    Wren''s face drained of color.


    She hadn''t expected Caroline''sment to push Miguel into actually making a decision.


    "Mr. Miguel, I''m not leaving. Mr. Edwin was the one who brought me here. If anyone decides, it should be him," Wren replied quickly, trying to hold her ground.


    Liam''s voice pierced the tension. "Miguel, Wren hasn''t done anything wrong. Why are you trying to get rid of her? She''s ina''s aunt-she''s family. If you rece her, who knows what kind of trouble you could end up with?"


    Miguel''s hand pressed to his forehead, the frustration evident in his tense posture. "Fine. We''ll wait for Edwin to return and settle this.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wren''s anxious expression transformed. Her smile bloomed like a flower in spring.


    She had won-if Edwin didn''t speak up, no one could touch her.


    Caroline''s gaze intensified. She saw the change in Wren''s expression, and her eyes narrowed with a calcting look.


    ording to her memories of her past life, Edwin should be back soon.


    Since Wren was using Edwin''s name to protect herself, Caroline chose to bide her time.


    Let Wren gloat now-soon enough, she''d be the oneughing.


    With a cold silence, Caroline turned and headed straight to her room.


    Helen, still trembling in Fabian''s arms, whispered in fear. "Uncle Fabian, are you sure Aunt Caroline really doesn''t have a mental illness? I''m so scared... What if she has another episode and tries to stab me tonight?"


    Helen''s sobs grew louder, the tears streaming down her face like a relentless rain.


    This wasn''t a childish cry-it was real. raw fear.


    Chapter 34 Dark Thoughts


    Finisher


    The night before, the terrifying patients at the psychiatric hospital had almost driven her to madness. The guards had beaten her without mercy.


    Now, as she recalled those moments, her stomach twisted with dread.


    Fabian gently stroked her back. his voice calm yet firm. "The tests say she doesn''t have a mental illness. Don''t be scared. Wren''s been feeling unwelltely, and she''s probably seeing things.. Caroline didn''t try to sh you."


    His words were meant to soothe, and it was a representation of his true thoughts.


    Caroline was in perfect mental health. There was no chance she would do something as foolish as grab a knife and try to harm Helen.


    But Wren ... Wren had been acting strangetely. Her memory was slipping, her mind wandering. Thest few days, she''d seemed utterly out of it


    It was probably just her age-maybe her old eyes had made a mistake.


    Helen sat motionless, her face as pale as paper, her eyes unfocused, lost in thought. She looked fragile, like a doll that might break with the slightest touch


    Fabian''s voice was soft, but firm. "You don''t have to go to work these next few days. Rest up at home."


    Helen pulled herself out of his embrace slowly, sitting up straighter. "But I''m the lead designer. Taking a few days off will hurt thepany."


    Fabian didn''t work in thepany, so his words didn''t hold much weight. It was Liam she needed to hear from.


    She raised her voice, waiting for Liam''s confirmation.


    Liam thought for a moment, his brow furrowing. "It''s fine. Take the time to rest. We''ve got the Kingville fashionpetition next Friday. Use these days to gather inspiration. If you win, not only will you get 300,000 dors, but you''ll gain serious recognition. It could be your big break."


    Helen had designed many popr pieces and was confident she could win.


    Even if she didn''t take first ce, second would still be a solid win.


    Winning would elevate her reputation, and thepany would get a huge boost in orders.


    Helen''s eyes sparkled, and she gave him a sweet, reassuring smile. "Uncle Liam, don''t worry I''ve got this."


    She already had the design drafts done-Caroline had sketched everything out. There was nothing to worry about.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was in her room, feeding her parrot.


    8.33 PM d


    Chapter 34 Dark Thoughts


    Finished


    Thepetition wasing fast. Caroline had cast her wide. Now, she just


    had to wait for the fish to take the bait.


    Over the next few days, Caroline woke up early and stayed outte.


    She


    spent her time clearing her mind and searching for a job.


    She wasn''t passionate about fashion design. The only reason she''d thrown herself into it so hard was to get Edwin and Liam''s approval.


    So, now, when she looked for work, she focused on the food and beverage industry.


    She wandered around, day after day, but didn''t find anything promising.


    One afternoon, standing outside a mall, feeling defeated, a flyer suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Hi, if you want a free gift, try getting this app!"


    Caroline wasn''t really interested in the free gift, but something about the flyer caught her attention.


    The woman handing them out noticed Caroline''s gaze and leaned closer. "This is


    an app for calling home chefs. If you''re having guests or just don''t feel like cooking, you can book for someone through the app, and a chef wille to your house. Plus, new users get a 50-dor voucher."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Memories.


    Finished


    In the second year Helen had lived in the house, Caroline stopped receiving gifts altogether.


    She had kept the ones she had gotten, treating them like precious treasures.


    When the loneliness and hurt crept in, she would take them out and hold them close, convincing herself that deep down, her brothers still cared about her.


    But now, it all felt like a lie she had told herself.


    In her room, Caroline grabbed arge stic bag and began stuffing it with the gifts from the suitcase.


    The soft plush toys, the little trinkets, all of them went in one by one. Once the bag was full, she lifted it; the weight of it dragging her down and walked out of the


    room.


    As she passed the dining room, Miguel caught sight of the bag. His face fell, a dark shadow crossing it. "Caroline, what are you doing?"


    Caroline''s voice was cold, empty. "Throwing out the trash."


    She wasn''t talking about the gifts. She was talking about everything-the family ties, the empty promises.


    If it was gone, it should be thrown away.


    Miguel''s face tightened with worry. "I told you, I''ll make it up to yo


    scene."


    I''ll make it up to you with a gift. Stop making a


    The gifts were from when Caroline was a child, from her brothers.


    They had meaning; they had memories attached.


    He remembered how Caroline used to hug those stuffed animals, how they were herfort.


    If not for her pride, how could she ever let them go.


    Liam''s voice broke the moment. "Miguel..."


    Caroline didn''t even pause. She kept walking, heading for the door, not caring what Liam had said.


    Downstairs, just as she was about to throw the bag away, a delivery man stopped her.


    "Excuse me, can you tell me where Building 6, Unit 1 is?"


    ¡°I live in Unit 1, Building 6. Just follow me."


    She led him to the elevator, then up to her floor.


    Chapter 36 Memories


    door. That was when it hit her-the gift. The mysterious gift.


    It had to be the limited-edition pendant ne. There were only three in the world.


    *Finished


    She remembered thest time it hade. She had been downstairs, buying cigarettes for Fabian.


    When she returned, she found Helen had already opened the package. Later, at Miguel and Liam''s insistence, the ne had been given to Helen.


    Now, as the delivery man stood at her door, ready to ring the bell, Caroline rushed forward. "Is that for Caroline? I''m Caroline."


    "Oh, you''re the one," the delivery man said with a smile. He handed her the package and asked her to sign for it.


    Caroline walked back to her room with the package in hand, making sure no one saw her.


    She shut the door softly behind her, her heart pounding as she unwrapped the box.


    Just as she had suspected, nestled inside was the ne.


    It was the same one from her past life. The one that, after being given to Helen, Caroline overheard a conversation between Helen and ina. That''s when she learned the ne''s worth a high six figures.


    The gifts from the mysterious person in the past had never been this expensive. But back then. she epted them without a second thought, because she liked them.


    This ne, though, felt different. Too expensive, too precious. It didn''t sit right with her to keep it.


    Once she finished her business at home, she was determined to track down the mysterious giver and return it.


    Just then, Helen''s voice rang out from the hallway. "Aunt Caroline, are you busy?"


    Caroline quickly shoved the ne into a small, locked suitcase and went to answer the door.


    "What is it?" she asked, her face betraying nothing, her voice emotionless.


    Helen smiled, her face bright. "A few of my high school friends areing over for dinner tomorrow night. Want to join?"


    Without a second thought, Caroline responded, "Sure."


    She knew exactly what these dinners were all about-people showing off, trying to one-up each other. Helen was vain enough to make sure it happened.


    Still, it would be difficult to refuse.


    Chapter 36 Memories


    Finished


    The next afternoon. Caroline took on arge order.


    She worked at the client''s house well into the evening, barely making a dent in her tasks.


    Meanwhile, at the restaurant, Helen''s friends had already arrived.


    The only one missing was Caroline.


    One of them raised an eyebrow. "Helen. I''ve heard your aunt''s got a bit of an attitude, always giving you the cold shoulder. Why''d you invite her?"


    Helen forced a smile. her voice strained. "No matter what, she''s still my aunt. She''s family. Plus. we went to the same school. so I thought I should invite her."


    Everyone exchanged nces, wondering if Caroline was evening,


    Helen had invited her. hoping her friends wouldugh at Caroline, as revenge for how Caroline had humiliated her at home the day before.


    Everything was ready, except for Caroline.


    Just as Helen was about to send Caroline a message, she spotted Caroline entering the restaurant.


    Helen''s irritation softened, and she stered on a smile. "Aunt Caroline, you''re finally here."


    Caroline slid into the empty seat beside her. Traffic was a nightmare. Took longer than expected."


    One of Helen''s friends rolled their eyes. "Clearly, you just wanted to make us wait and are making excuses now!"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Haughty Friends.


    Finished


    One of Helen''s friends grinned, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Yeah, right? She doesn''t work and just sits around all day. No idea why she couldn''t show up earlier."


    Theints flowed, but Caroline didn''t seem to notice. She kept her focus on the task at hand, carefully unwrapping the utensils and tes in front of her.


    Helen''s voice cut through the murmurs, sweet and soft. "Order whatever you want, don''t be shy."


    She


    gave her best gracious host performance, wearing her smile like a mask.


    Her friends showered her with praise.


    Some, though, couldn''t help butpare her to Caroline.


    "Tsk. Same upbringing, but they turned out so differently."


    "It''s all about what''s in your heart! There''s a reason the Somerton boys spoil


    Helen and barely acknowledge their own sister.¡±


    Helen savored theparisons.


    A smugness flickered across her face.


    She let her smile grow wider, though she pretended not to hear.


    "Caroline, you don''t get out much. What do


    get out much. What do you want? Don''t be shy. It''s on me."


    was her wou


    It of rewarding Caroline for her design work.


    One piece in particr had turned out wless.


    She had already turned it into a finished garment, far surpassing what any so- called designer could manage.


    Tomorrow''s designpetition? She was certain she would win first ce.


    Caroline''s expression didn''t waver. She was as cheerful as ever, her smile still in ce.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t hold back," she replied, casually ordering a string of dishes consisting of everything she hadn''t tried before..


    She even added two bottles of imported red wine.


    Helen, clueless about wine, assumed it was just the usual kind of liquor.


    But when the bill arrived, it hit like a punch to the gut.


    ughty Friends


    The waiter''s voice oozed condescension "Lady, the wine you ordered is imported


    from Fremona It''s rare and costs 40 grand a bottle"


    Helen stiffened, her face paling


    No wonder the wine tasted different. She hadn''t realized it was so costly


    She didn''t have 90 grand to spare and even if she cod there was no way shed spend that much on a single meal.


    Did Caroline do this on purpose?


    She ordered the wine so the mould be facing the da


    er dinner. We get together another me.


    "It''s gettingte Everyone should head horde after donner said, ushering her friends toward the door


    As they trickled out she caught Caroline''s arm her voice diappong with a Caroline, you ordered such expensive wine fen sure you can pay for in righ


    Caroline''s gaze sharpened, the mean behind Helen''s words clear. She raised an eyebrow "Wasn''t today your treat: Why should I pay?"


    Spl wo bottles of than


    Helen''s face stiffened frustration twisting her features. You can just order two bottles of that expensive wine. I don''t care-you ordered it so you pay


    With the others gone. Helen no longer had to hold back


    She wasn t about to let Caroline make her the fool and foot the bill for a meal that cost more than it should have i


    Caroline''s lips curled into a mock smile. "Your inends were all praning you saying how generous you were for ordering that expensive liquor for them. You heard them I had a np. but it was you and your friends who drank most of it. You get to y the hero, but I''m left holding the bag? How


    shameles


    Without waiting for a reply. Caroline turned and walked toward the door


    Helen moved to follow, but a waiter stepped in her path. You''ll have to foot the bulldy"


    Helen''s eyes burned with anger as she watched Caroline exit the mes of frustration boiling is her chest. She stomped her foot in irritation


    That b*tch! She''s stirring this up on purpose!


    She had no choice now but to call Liam for help.


    When Liam heard the total cost of the meal, his jaw tightened. Without hesitation, he rushed


    "Helen, what''s going on?" His voice was sharp, the irritation clear


    Chapter 37 Haughty Friends


    Finished


    Aunt Caroline to dinner, but she went ahead and ordered two bottles of wine that cost tens of thousands of dors..."


    Liam''s expression hardened, his sigh thick with exasperation.


    "Why is it when something happens, it is always that one?"


    For a brief moment, he allowed himself a mutteredint. But in the end,


    there was no other option. He paid for the meal.


    On the way home, Liam''s face remained clouded with worry, his sighed heavyly


    as if the weight of the evening was pressing down on him.


    Helen, thinking it was the payment that still bothered him, softened. "I''m sorry, Uncle Liam. once I have the money, I''ll pay you back. All of it."


    But she knew, deep down, her words were hollow. It was just to ease his mind.


    Liam''s frown slowly melted, reced by a faint smile. "We''re family. It''s no big deal."


    He paused, then added, his tone more serious, "I''ll be out of town on business for a few days. Keep your eyes open. Don''t let anyone take advantage of you like how they did today."

 Chapter 38

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 38 Helen''s Confidence.


    Finished


    "Got it," Helen nodded obediently. Then something came to mind, and she asked, "Uncle Liam, is your business trip really urgent? Aren''t youing to the designpetition tomorrow?"


    Liam paused momentarily and lightly smacked his forehead. "Oh no, Ipletely forgot about something so important.¡±


    Helen, then convinced him sweetly, "Tomorrow means a lot to me. I really want you there with me. Can''t you dy the trip for just one day?"


    If Liam wasn''t there to see her win the award, she''d feel disappointed.


    Liam looked hesitant. After a long pause, he finally said, "I don''t want to miss yourpetition Jeither. But, this business trip is really important-I can''t afford to dy it, not even for a


    moment."


    Helen''s heart sank.


    In the past, no matter how big or urgent something was, a little sweet talk from her could always make Liam push it aside.


    She wondered what could be so serious this time that she couldn''t even sway him.


    Seeing the troubled look on his face, she asked curiously, "What''s so important?"


    Liam sighed. "Not long ago, our factory took on a huge order. It''s the deadline for deliver, but we''re behind on production because of a material shortage. Now the customer doesn''t want it anymore and even wants a refund on the deposit. I''m going to try and renegotiate with them."


    This was the biggest order the factory had ever taken. If it went through, the profit would be substantial.


    However, if the customer backed out, the whole batch of clothes might end up being wasted.


    Helen had heard about the order before, but she didn''t think it was such a big deal. "If he doesn''t want it anymore, talking to him again won''t change anything.


    Liam frowned. "You don''t understand. This isn''t some small batch. We put a lot of manpower, materials, and money into this. If we can''t sell it, the factory might not even make payroll next month."


    He knew that it was his fault.


    When ordering fabric, he misread the numbers on the form, which led to a shortage of materials.


    It had taken days just to reorder the missing fabric, and by the time it arrived, the customer had already changed their mind.


    Helen didn''t take it seriously and smiled. "It''s not that bad, Uncle Liam."


    8:34 PM c


    Chapter 38 Helen''s Confidence


    them miss payroll.


    0


    She thought that Liam was probably just overreacting.


    Finished


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Liam," she said confidently. "There''ll be lots of fashion industry bosses at thepetition tomorrow. As long as I win the grand prize, ourpany will get noticed. We won''t have any trouble selling that batch of clothes then."


    She was already imagining the scene of those business owners scrambling to ce orders.


    Liam hesitated as he studied her confident expression.


    Helen isn''t wrong. If she really made a name for herself at thepetition, the factory might get a flood of new orders. That stuck batch would be the least of their problems.


    But... What if she didn''t win?


    He didn''t want to think about that. Instead, he asked, "How confident are you about winning the grand prize?"


    Helen replied confidently, "A 100%. Just wait and see, Uncle Liam."


    Honestly, she hadn''t felt so certain at first. After turning Caroline''s design sketch


    into an actual garment, her confidence skyrocketed.


    She hadn''t expected Caroline''s design to be so wless.


    There wasn''t a single thing she could criticize.


    In all of Kingville, probably no one else could''vee up with something that exquisite.


    Of course, she figured Caroline must''ve just gotten lucky-probably copied bits and pieces from other designs and stumbled into a masterpiece by chance.


    Still, Liam believed in Helen''s ability and decided to trust her. "Alright. I''ll go with you to the designpetition tomorrow and watch you win."


    Just like Helen said, trying to talk the customer into taking the goods was probably a waste of


    time.


    It was better to go see Helen win an award.


    If the judges and the audience found out he was the uncle of the champion and also managed a clothing factory, they might start cing orders right then and there.


    Just imagining all those clients chasing him to do business made Liam grin uncontrobly.


    When they got home, he''d meant to scold Caroline about something. However, he was in such a good mood that hepletely forgot about it.


    The next morning.


    1:34 PM


    Chapter 38 Helen''s Confidence


    with Liam by her side.


    Finished


    At her invitation, several coworkers from the factory-especially the ones she was close to also came to watch and show their support.


    Louise was among them.


    She arrived holding arge bouquet of roses and happened to spot Liam and Helen.


    Smiling brightly, she handed the bouquet to Helen. "Ms. Helen, best of luck!"


    "Thank you!" Helen reached out to ept the flowers, but suddenly pulled her hand back as a thought struck her. "Actually, can you hold onto them for now? Wait until I go up to receive the award-then bring them up to the stage for me."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Go Home, Caroline


    Receiving flowers after winning on stage was more impressive.


    Finished


    Louise was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly. "Sure, Ms. Helen. You''re always the clever one"


    If she handed over the flowers on stage, she could bask in Helen''s glory and share in the spotlight.


    Helen just smiled, silently acknowledging her words.


    "You two go find a seat first. I''m going to submit my design."


    As soon as Helen walked off, Caroline arrived.


    Louise shot her a sidelong nce and said in a sarcastic tone, "Well, well, look who showed up. I''m surprised you had the nerve toe here!"


    Caroline didn''t even bother to look at her. Without a word, she walked past Louise and headed. for an empty seat.


    Feeling snubbed, Louise frowned and stepped in front of her, blocking the way. "Caroline, I''m talking to you! Are you deaf or just ignoring me?"


    Caroline''s gaze


    turned ice cold as she replied with a straight face, "All I heard was a dog barking. Didn''t realize anyone was speaking to me."


    "D-did you just call me a dog?" Louise''s face darkened, and her fists clenched tightly at her sides. She wanted to punch her then and there.


    With Liam standing nearby, she forced herself to swallow her anger and sneered instead.


    "I know why you''re here-you want to ruin everything for Ms. Helen, don''t you? Let me save you the effort. She''s winning first ce today, no matter what tricks you try"


    Liam, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up. "Caroline, this isn''t the ce for you. Go home."


    Caroline shot him a sideways nce. "If you guys can be here, why can''t I be here?"


    "We''re here to support Helen. Don''t tell me you''re here for that too, Liam said with open disdain.


    Caroline had been picking fights with Helen for a while now.


    He had no doubt she came today just to sabotage her chances.


    Caroline looked him in the eye calmly. "I''m not here to cheer her on. I''m here to see good designs."


    Louise burst outughing upon hearing that.


    Chapter 39 Go Home, Caroline


    No one in the factory knew Caroline had any design skills.


    She was always doing odd jobs like snipping threads and handling small tasks.


    Finished


    Liam interrupted before Caroline could reply. "Caroline, this isn''t just about Helen winning a trophy. The future of ourpany depends on it. Don''t cause trouble. Go home."


    The meaning behind his words was crystal clear to Caroline.


    He thought she was here to make sure Helen didn''t win.


    As she looked at the two of them who were so certain Helen would take first


    ce, a mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what their reactions would be once the truth came out.


    Not wanting to


    to argue any further, Caroline said in a calm tone, "Don''t worry, Mr. Liam. I''m really just here to watch thepetition. If you''re so worried about me, feel free to sit right next to


    me."


    Without waiting for a reply, she picked an empty seat and sat down.


    Everything that needed to be done had already been done. Now, all she had to do was sit back and enjoy the show.


    Louise shot Caroline a re before turning to Liam. "Mr. Liam, your housekeeper isn''t just arrogant-she''s down right vicious. Why haven''t you fired her? With how wealthy your family is. you could rece her with someone younger and better in no time."


    "Housekeeper?¡± Liam looked slightly confused and was about to exin that Caroline wasn''t one. when his phone rang.


    It was his assistant calling.


    Liam answered with a frown. I''m not at the factory today. If it''s not urgent, talk to me tomorrow."


    He was just about to hang up when the assistant''s anxious voice came through the phone. "Mr. Liam, the client who received the shipment ten days ago just showed up at the factory. He''s furious. He says there are too many defective items and is demanding a refund!"


    "What? A refund?" Liam''s voice rose sharply in panic.


    Yesterday, the biggest client they had canceled his order. Now this client was asking for a refund too?


    His chest tightened with frustration.


    However, when he looked toward the stage, where Helen stood with her head held high confidently, he felt steadied. He calmed down and said, "Fine. If he wants a refund, give it


    Take care of it."


    to him.


    Once Helen takes home the trophy, she''ll make waves throughout Kingville. Orders woulde pouring in


    Chapter 39 Go Home, Caroline


    After hanging up, he walked over and sat in the empty seat next to Caroline.


    "You had a client asking for a refund?" she asked casually.


    Liam''s voice had been loud earlier-she had caught every word.


    She was only pretending to be concerned.


    Finished


    Liam waved it off like it was nothing. "It''s just a return. No need to make a big deal out of it."


    Caroline smirked at his nonchnt attitude.


    He wasn''t wrong-refunds weren''t the end of the world.


    But with this one being such arge order, and another major client already gone because of the fabric shortage... things were quickly spiraling out of control.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 Don''t Regret It


    It was clear that Liam had pinned all his hopes on Helen.


    Finished


    Caroline offered a reminder out of kindness. "Edwin''s not at the factory right now. You should really take the return issue more seriously and talk to the client again."


    In her previous life, the downfall of the factory had started with the loss of these two major orders.


    Helen may have won an award, but shecked real skill. In the end, she couldn''t bring the factory back to its former glory.


    This time around, Helen wouldn''t win. Without that, there was no chance she could save the Ifactory.


    Unfortunately, Liam didn''t understand her good intentions. He thought she was just trying distract him so Helen would miss her shot at winning,


    He seethed and scolded, "Thepany''s business is none of your concern. Since you''re so set on staying here, then sit quietly and don''t even think about sabotaging Helen. Otherwise, don''t me me for what happens next."


    Caroline wasn''t fazed by his threatening tone. Instead, she gave him a calm smile. "Fine by me. Just don''t regret itter."


    It wouldn''t be long before he did-


    Regret his rash decisions.


    And eventually, he''d pay the price for his mistakes.


    Liam shot her a cold re and didn''t say another word.


    The designpetition unfolded just as it had in her previous life, down to the host''s exact lines.


    Caroline had no interest in reliving it.


    She lowered her head and yed with her phone, scrolling through the news and checking her


    social feed


    It wasn''t until the award ceremony began that she turned off her phone and looked up at the


    stage


    Everything felt so familiar.


    Helen had won first ce and stood proudly in the center of the stage as she waited for the staff to hand her the trophy.


    Her smile was radiant, full of joy and pride.


    Chapter 40 Don''t Regret it


    Finished


    Helen spotted him in the crowd and her smile grew wider. Then her gaze shifted to Caroline.


    She raised her eyebrows at Caroline smugly.


    Caroline gave her a soft, gentle smile in return to acknowledge her.


    "Ugh, that guy''s so annoying. I can''t see a thing with him standing like that," a woman grumbled from a few rows back.


    Caroline nced at Liam who was still standing tall and blocking people''s view. Without hesitation, she yanked sharply on the edge of his jacket, forcing him back into his seat.


    "What was that for?" Liam asked, annoyed.


    "Everyone else is sitting. You''re blocking the people behind you. Someone alreadyined."


    Liam instinctively turned to look over his shoulder. Then, raising his voice on purpose, he said, "My niece just won first ce. I''m excited-what''s wrong with standing for a bit?"


    Clearly, he wanted the whole room to know that he was Helen''s uncle.


    Human nature never changes-people love to worship winners.


    Once others around them found out Helen was rted to him, thepliments poured in.


    "Wow, she''s really your niece? She''s amazing! She even beat Anja, the top designer from Kingville''srgest fashionpany!"


    "Since your niece won first ce, she''s going to be famous in Kingville in less than a month. Just watch.


    "She must be so smart! My daughter wants to be a fashion designer too-do you think your niece could give her some advice?"


    Upon hearing the praises, Liam could barely contain his pride.


    "No problem. I''m sure she''d be happy to help.


    It''s worth doting on Helen so much! She makes me look good in front of everyone!


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but nce at Caroline disdainfully.


    Caroline sat silently with her eyes lowered, listening to all the ttery like it was a joke.


    She was waiting for the moment when Liam''s pride woulde crashing down. The awards had all been handed out. It was time for the winners to give their speeches. The room fell intoplete silence.


    The second and third ce winners gave their eptance speeches one after the other. As they spoke, footage of their design processes yed on the big screen behind them.


    Chapter 40 Don''t Regret it


    Those who didn''t ce had their videos deleted immediately, leaving only the top three.


    Now, it was Helen''s turn.


    Finished


    Soft music began to y as she took the microphone. "First of all, I''d like to thank the organizers for this incredible honor-"


    Before she could finish her first sentence, a wave of surprised gasps swept through the crowd.


    "What is the winner doing in that video? She looks so shady."


    "Yeah, what''s with that nervous look? Don''t tell me she''s... stealing someone''s design?''


    "Wait a second, the sketch in her hand looks just like the outfit she presented today!"


    "No way! Did the champion actually steal someone else''s design?"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 The Angry Crowd


    The crowd below the stage stared wide eyed at therge screen while whispering among themselves.


    Helen, feeling confused and flustered, turned around to see what was ying.


    Finished


    The moment she saw the video, her mind went nk. It felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her.


    This wasn''t the carefully edited clip she had submitted to the organizers. It was


    is a surveince recording of her sneaking into Caroline''s room and taking a design sketch from her drawer ten days ago.


    No way! There were no cameras in Caroline''s room. How could this footage exist?


    The whispers and murmurs from the audience only grew louder.


    She didn''t have time to think about where the camera came from.


    She just knew that it had to be Caroline''s doing!


    Her body stiffened and her eyes narrowed.


    She was so close to fame and she couldn''t let Caroline ruin her now.


    Thank God no one knew Caroline could design. My uncles would believe me over Caroline any day.


    This... this could still be salvaged.


    She forced herself to calm down, then turned to the audience with aposed expression. "Please don''t misunderstand," she said quickly. "That sketch was mine-1 identally left it in the wrong room..."


    Before she could finish, a familiar squawking voice echoed from the video.


    Thief! Thief! Caroline,e quick! I caught a thief!"


    Then, Helen spun around and pointed at the p swear I''ll cook you!"


    "Stupid bird! Squawk one more time and I


    Her twisted expression was worlds apart from the gentle smile she wore on stage. The contrast. was jarring


    Gasps swept through the audience.


    Even the judges and host were beginning to doubt her.


    "Ms. Helen," the host finally said, "I believe you owe everyone a clear exnation"


    Helen fromened and said "It''s not what it looks like. Can you turn off the video please) I''ll exin


    8.34 PM c d


    Chapter 41 The Angry Crowd


    Finished


    However, several audience members in the front row shouted out. "Don''t turn it off! We want the truth! Let the video y!"


    The host,mitted to fairness, chose to let it continue.


    Since someone had released the video. it made more sense to finish watching it before asking Helen for an exnation.


    Helen stood there, waiting anxiously for the host''s response, but it never came.


    Her heart pounded with worry, and she quickly turned her eyes to Liam, hoping he would speak up for her.


    After all, if she fell so would thepany. Surely he''d stand by her.


    However. Liam was too busy arguing with the people who had just been praising him moments.


    ago


    "Nonsense! My niece is a professional designer! She''s created countless bestsellers! Why would she need to steal others designs?


    "You''re all just jealous she won and now you''re trying to drag her down!"


    One by one, he snapped at each person using Helen before pointing at Caroline.


    "I knew it! You''re behind this! Why did you put Helen''s sketches in your room?"


    Caroline, calm as ever, smiled faintly. Why so worked up? Just keep watching. You''ll see the truth for yourself"


    Her eyes flicked to the screen.


    Liam followed her gaze.


    The video showed a girl bent over a desk, carefully sketching a design-the exact same one Helen had showcased that day.


    The girl''s face wasn''t visible, but Liam instantly recognized her. It was Caroline.


    He instinctively turned to look at her again with disbelief.


    Caroline! Designing clothes? That was impossible.


    The''d never even been involved with fashion.


    She must have pulled some tricks!


    He grabbed Caroline''s arm furiously and demanded. "Is this your scheme? Did


    you n all this to ruin Helen''s chances of winning?


    His grip tightened "Since when did you be so calctive?


    Chapter 41 The Angry Crowd


    Finished


    "You should be grateful I haven''t broken your arm for what you did to Helen!" Liam growled, squeezing even harder.


    The woman who had been quietly observing behind Caroline finally stepped forward. After hearing their exchange and taking in everything that had happened, she seemed to piece it all together.


    She pointed at Liam and shouted, "What kind of man are you, attacking a young girl in front of everyone? Let go of her now!"


    Liam looked at her, then at the gathering crowd. Their angry eyes said one thing; things would only get worse if he didn''t let go.


    He had no choice but to release Caroline''s arm.


    "I swear I won''t forgive you if Helen loses this award, he threatened darkly.


    Before Caroline could say a word, the woman shot back, "With this many people watching your niece steal someone else''s design, do you really think she deserves to win?"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 The Nasty Brother


    Finished


    After the woman spoke, she gently patted Caroline on the shoulder and said, "Miss, I just heard. him call you Caroline, and the parrot in the video did too. I''m guessing the winning design today was actually yours?"


    Caroline gave a small nod and replied softly. "Thank you, ma''am."


    Liam sneered at that. "Caroline, you''re really good at twisting the truth. Outsiders might not. know what you''re capable of, but I do."


    Caroline had never even gone to college, never touched anything rted to fashion design at the factory, and probably couldn''t even name all the fabrics.


    She could never design that stunning outfit.


    Caroline rolled her eyes at Liam and asked. "You''ve been so focused on your niece. Have you ever actually paid attention to me?"


    Not once did Liam pay any attention to her.


    If she and Helen hadn''t been born in the same year, he probably wouldn''t even remember her


    age.


    Liam was momentarily thrown off. "Stop ying with words! As your older brother, I''m giving you onest warning-get up there and exin everything. If the truthes outter, you''ll have hell to pay!"


    A scoff rose from behind. The woman spoke again, louder this time. "So you''re her brother? With the way you were treating her just now, I thought she was your maid!"


    Her voice carried across the room, and people around them started whispering in disbelief.


    "What kind of brother is that? The evidence is right in front of him, and he still chooses to believe his niece over his own sister."


    "Exactly! Is he blind or what?"


    "His niece has that sly look about her. You can just tell by her face she''s full of schemes. She''s ugly inside and out."


    Liam couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Shut up, all of you!"


    However, the woman wasn''t scared in the slightest-her voice only got louder. "Oh? Can''t take a few harsh words? You were a hundred times nastier to your sister just now."


    Caroline felt a strange warmth rising in her chest.


    Maybe the world wasn''t all bad. There were still kind-hearted people around. It was just her misfortune to have such cold, blind brothers who never saw her for who she was.


    42 The Nasty Brother


    Once they reached the corner of the stage, he showed her hand away and snapped. "You''re going up there now and telling everyone this was your prank. If you admit it. I''ll let slide and won''t


    it tell Edwin.


    His voice was harsh, but his heart w


    was # of panc


    That about the


    is product shopmen?I


    would


    Caroline met his r Furious


    All she had done was reveal a bit of the tru damed as a prank, who would believe truth. And be


    bead


    the audience wasn''t stupid. Even if she


    Seeing she wasn''t moving. Liam started dragging ber toward the stage again.


    This is for thepany. Helen must win today. So you''re


    clear her name and tell everyone how visu tried to sabotage her. That''s the only way to sav


    you


    When they were almost at center stage, he mutter throw you out of the Somertons. Youll


    no Youll have no be


    He figured Caroline still needed them even though her antinu


    "If you don''t do as 1 sav. Il


    ever again"


    attitude had changed


    She had no education, no job, and no money-without the Somertons, she''d be living on the


    streets


    He didn''t believe for a second she could walk away from all that


    Just as he expected Caroline nodded Fine. I''ll tell the truth


    A glimmer of sness flickered across Liam''s grim


    No matter how defiant Caroline had be, as long as he knew which buttons to press she was still easy to control


    He quickened his pace and returned to Helen''s side, his voice turtung wi "Helen, don''t worry. This is just a small hup. You''re still the wannee


    andforting


    Uncle Lam, do you really mean that You think the person who tried to frame the will just let it go so easily?" Helen nced pinfully at Caroline.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears like she was the one who had been wronged


    ve got talent. You have nothing to fear" Liam reached out a hand. "Give me t


    Helen hesitated for a second, then obediently handed it over


    Maybe Uncle Lium could really turn things arvand. Maybe he couldence everyone I had solen the design.


    34 PM c c.


    Chapter 42 The Nasty Brother


    Finished


    Caroline didn''t want Helen to win today, so she staged this in an attempt to ruin her reputation."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the room erupted in shocked murmurs.


    Send Gifts


    8:34 PM

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 A Competition.


    "Oh, so that''s what happened. That sister of his is truly vicious-trying to ruin her niece''s reputation like that!"


    Finished


    "I''m not so sure," someone else said. "The video''s right there for everyone to see. How could it be faked? I bet there''s more to the story.


    At that moment, another voice called out toward the stage, "Just because you say


    so doesn''t make it true! If your niece really stole the design, then she doesn''t deserve that championship!"


    Liam handed the microphone to


    roline and lowered his voice. "You''d better exin every


    detail about how you nned this. You know what''ll happen if you don''t."


    Caroline took the microphone with a calm smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure everyone. understands everything loud and clear."


    She faced the audience and began, "Hello, everyone. I''m the aunt of the winner, Ms. Helen, and also the girl in the video you just saw."


    As soon as she introduced herself, murmurs swept through the crowd.


    The sound of whispers buzzed in the air, but Caroline couldn''t make out what they were saying.


    Unbothered, she went on, "My niece studied fashion design in college. After graduating, she joined our family''s garment factory as a designer. I, on the other hand, had to give up college to care for my brother after he injured his leg. Six months ago, once he recovered, I started working at the factory too-as a general helper. But I wasn''t content being just a helper. Since then, I''ve spent my days doing odd jobs at the factory and my nights in my room, studying fashion design.


    on my own


    Helen''s heart sank the moment she heard that. She reached out and tugged at Liam''s sleeve, silently urging him to stop Caroline from saying more.


    Though Liam was full of doubts, he knew he had to stop her-for the sake of the bigger picture.


    He lunged to grab the microphone, but Caroline shifted her body and dodged him with ease.


    "Caroline, don''t be reckless!" he hissed through clenched teeth.


    He tried to grab the mic again, but the host stepped in just in time to block him. "Sir, this has nothing to do with you anymore. Please return to your seat."


    Liam stared at him, voice rising with urgency. "My sister''s always been jealous of my niece. She''s done all kinds of cruel things to my niece because of it. This whole thing, it''s just another act of jealousy, trying to stop my niece from winning!"


    The host had lost all patience. "Whether it''s the truth or a setup, we''ve got eyes and ears. We don''t need yourmentary."


    8:34 PM ch


    Chapter 43 A Competition


    stage, even as he continued shouting. "Caroline''s full of sweet talk-don''t let her fool you!"


    Finished


    Meanwhile, Caroline had already begun recounting her journey-from entering the factory to the moments when Helen had stolen her design drafts, including the current one that had sparked the scandal.


    The crowd listened with a mix of fury and sympathy. Some were furious at Caroline''s brothers and Helen. Others were heartbroken over what Caroline had endured.


    A few even wiped away tears, realizing how lucky they were to have supportive families.


    Helen clutched the sides of her dress so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    She had waited so long for this moment-how could it all fall apart because of a few words from Caroline?


    She wasn''t going to let it end like this.


    Storming up to Caroline, Helen snatched the microphone from her hands.


    "She''s lying!" she cried. "Please don''t just listen to her one-sided story!"


    A voice rose from the audience, "Maybe she is, maybe she isn''t. But that video doesn''t lie. If you think she''s framing you, then prove it. Show us that you didn''t steal the design."


    Helen''s voice sharpened. "I studied fashion design in college. I''ve produced multiple bestsellers in our factory. She didn''t even go to college. She''s never studied fashion design at all! Isn''t it obvious whose design it really was?" Herst sentence was aimed squarely at Caroline.


    Her eyes were full of venom, as if she wanted to p Caroline right then and there.


    Someone in the crowd spoke up again, "Since what you guys imed is different, why don''t we do this? Give them both a theme, right here and now, and have them each design something on the spot.


    Whoever does better is telling the truth."


    Back by the barricade, Liam heard the suggestion and shouted, "Yes! That''s exactly what we should do have thempete!"


    No matter how sharp Caroline''s tongue was, she had no formal training. There was no could outperform Helen, who''d studied fashion design for years,


    And, she wouldn''t be able to pull any tricks under so many watchful eyes. way she


    He was already imagining Caroline making a fool of herself. In his mind, she deserved it for trying and failing to ruin Helen, only to end up digging her own grave.


    The host hesitated for a moment, then stepped aside and made a phone call to the event organizers.


    After a brief conversation, he returned to the center of the stage, nowposed and serious. His eyes moved between Caroline and Helen.


    Chapter 43 A Competition


    will be dered today''s true champion."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 A Perfect Score


    "I''m in," Caroline agreed without hesitation.


    Finished


    She wasn''t passionate about fashion design, nor did she care whether she won the championship..


    Today, she was here to beat Helen and show everyone what kind of person Helen really was.


    "I''m in too," Helen said with her head held high. She looked confident on the outside, but inside, her heart was pounding nervously.


    With so many eyes on her, she had no choice but to move forward. There was no room to back down.


    Luckily, she had a solid foundation. As long as she focused, she was sure she could outshine Caroline.


    Soon, staff members brought out two sets of desks and chairs, along with all the necessary design tools.


    A topic was disyed on the big screen for everyone to see.


    After reviewing the prompt, the two women sat at their respective tables under the staff''s guidance and began their designs.


    The crowd stared intently, watching their every move.


    When they saw Helen drawing quickly and confidently, while Caroline just sat there staring at her nk paper without making a move, whispers began to spread.


    "I think the champion looks more confident. Maybe her aunt really is just jealous and trying to bring her down."


    "I wouldn''t jump to conclusions. There''s still plenty of time. Let''s not be too quick to judge."


    "I believe in Caroline. The way she talked about her past just now was so genuine-it brought tears to my eyes.


    Time ticked by slowly amidst the murmurs and spection.


    Helen felt relieved. The design topic was simr to something her professor had once taught back in college. This wasn''t hard for her at all.


    They had two and a half hours to finish. Helenpleted her design in under two.


    When she looked up and saw that Caroline was still drawing, she couldn''t help but smirk.


    Even the heavens are on my side.


    This championship is meant to be mine. Who did Caroline think she was to dream of snatching it?


    8:34


    Chapter 44 A Perfect Score


    Finishes


    From the corner of her eye, Caroline noticed that Helen had already finished. Still, she didn''t panic.


    She remainedpletely focused on her sketch, working steadily until the veryst second. Only then did she calmly raise her head and hand in her design


    Just like in an official designpetition, the entries would be judged by 12 panelists. Each would give a score, and the winner would be decided based on the total


    The judges reviewed the two submissions quickly and gave their scores without much deliberation.


    Soon, the moment of truth arrived.


    When the host announced that Helen''s score would be revealed first, she suddenly felt a wave of nervousness.


    She shed an arrogant smile when her score was announced.


    96 points. That averaged to 8 points from each judge.


    Considering how strict these judges were, that was high praise indeed.


    Caroline, on the other hand, had always relied on copying others'' designs or researching online. Now that she was asked to create something on the spot, Helen figured her sketch would be garbage.


    With Caroline''s patchwork of knowledge andck of formal training, she''d be lucky to score even 40 points.


    Helen subtly leaned closer and whispered. "If you back out now, it won''t be as humiliating. Otherwise, once your score is announced, the crowd will drown you


    in theirughter and you''ll end up running offstage in tears."


    Caroline raised an eyebrow. "You''re that sure I''ll score lower than you?"


    "Well, you heard my score-96. Not bad, right?" Helen paused, then chuckled. "But


    I guess someone like you wouldn''t understand the value of a score anyway. I''m just trying to help you. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    She was confident. The design topic suited her strengths, and she was certain she''d win.


    However, Caroline remained calm and her smile was unwavering. "Thanks for the advice. But I suggest you leave while you still can. Otherwise, the one who ends up crying might just be you."


    Helen''s face darkened. She was about to snap back when the host''s voice rang out again-this time to announce Caroline''s score. She mped her mouth shut and turned to re at Caroline


    She was eager to see the look of failure on her face.


    "Caroline''s score is... 12


    120 points. A perfect score!"


    Bas PM ? c


    Chapter 44 A Perfect Score


    Caroline hadn''t caught her in time.


    "Oh dear, Helen, it''s just a score. Why are you so overwhelmed to the point that


    stand?"


    Finished


    you can''t even


    Helen stared at her in disbelief. "You actually dared to cheat in front of everyone. Who helped. you? Did you bribe the judges?"


    She refused to believe that Caroline had actually earned a perfect score.


    Caroline just kept smiling. "I see. When you do well, it''s because you''re talented.


    But when someone else does well, they must be cheating, huh?¡±


    Helen felt like her throat was being squeezed shut. She waspletely speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 Turning Down the Championship


    Finished


    Helen''s face turned red as she struggled to think of aeback. After a long pause, she finally said, "Those people in the audience may be fools, but I''m not. Don''t think just because you managed to design a few decent outfits, you''ve magically gone from a fashion rookie to a design champion."


    If someone with zero background in fashion could just teach themselves a few tricks and outshine trained professionals like me-people who had studied for years-then what was the point of education? Everyone might as well just self- study and skip school altogether.


    "The truth is right in front of you. Believe it or not, it doesn''t change anything." Caroline replied calmly and stepped aside to put some space between them.


    The host gave his speech before preparing to present the winner''s trophy to Caroline.


    Helen stared at the trophy in the staff''s hands with hatred.


    That trophy was supposed to be hers-not just the trophy, but the title of champion and the bright future that came with it.


    And now, it was all ruined because of Caroline.


    She red at Caroline with pure hatred smoldering beneath her gaze.


    Caroline, you brought this on yourself.


    She was determined to make Caroline pay a heavy price-so heavy that she wouldn''t live to see


    next year.


    However, the target of that hatred, Caroline, was in the spotlight on the stage. She didn''t reach out for the trophy. Instead, she turned to the host and said, "I never signed up for today''s designpetition, so I don''t think I should be awarded the championship. We should stick to the rules of the event."


    The host was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected someone to turn down a championship that was being handed to them.


    This was his first.


    "Although the rules are fixed, we can allow changes under some circumstances. Ms. Caroline, your talent speaks for itself. You absolutely deserve this title. Am I right, everyone?" he asked, scanning the crowd with a polite smile.


    The audience responded in unison, "That''s right!"


    Caroline had made up her mind. She took the microphone and said clearly, "Everyone, to be honest, I''m not really interested in fashion design. I probably won''t be pursuing a career in this field. So this title doesn''t mean much to me. I think it''s better left to someone with real passion. and talent-it might even inspire others to do their best and keep improving."


    835 PM ch c


    Chapter 45 Turning Down the Championship


    Her goal had already been achieved. There was no reason for her to stay.


    After handing the mic back to the host, she turned and walked off the stage, graceful andposed.


    Helen clenched her teeth so hard they almost cracked as she watched Caroline''s silhouette disappear into the distance.


    If she had anything nearby to throw, she would''ve smashed the entire stage to pieces.


    If Caroline didn''t want the championship, why did shee and mess things up? That was the title I had dreamed of winning!


    Finished


    She bit her lip and turned to the host. "Even though I didn''t score as highly as Caroline, my score was still impressive. It shows I have talent. Now that she''s given up the championship voluntarily, shouldn''t it go to me?"


    The host studied her pitiful expression in silence, then straightened up and replied firmly, "Be that as it may, rules are rules. The purpose of your match with Ms. Caroline was to determine who was more skilled and whether someone had lied. Now the truth is clear-it was you who lied, and you who broke the rules by stealing someone else''s design draft."


    Helen''s tears, which she had been holding back, spilled over at once.


    "I had my reasons-


    However, the host clearly had no patience for her excuses. With a dismissive wave, he cut her off.


    "That''s enough, Ms. Helen. Thepetition is over. Please leave the venue-and from now on, you are banned from participating in any fashion designpetitions in Kingville."


    The words hit Helen like a knife straight to the heart.


    Being banned from designpetitions was like being thrown into a dungeon for someone whose entire career depended on fashion.


    She had been hoping today''s performance would earn her a spot in a biggerpany.


    After this incident, no one would hire her-except for Somerton Clothing Factory. The audience hadn''t heard exactly what was said between her and the host, but judging by her miserable expression, they could guess the gist of it.


    People in the front rows began throwing flowers-followed by crumpled paper.


    Thief! Get out of here!"


    "Someone with no morals like her shouldn''t be allowed to stay in Kingville!"


    "How could someone as kind as Ms. Caroline have such a vicious niece?"


    8:35 PM ct ct


    Chapter 45 Turning Down the Championship


    Finished


    Fearing the situation might escte, the host shouted sharply. "What are you waiting for? Leave-


    now!"


    Helen was furious and humiliated, but she had no choice but to flee.


    As she ran down from the stage, people continued throwing things at her.


    She had to cover her head with her arms just to avoid being hit. Someone even spit on her as she passed through the aisle.


    Even then, she didn''t dare stop running.


    Only when she reached the corridor outside did she finally to a halt. Looking down


    at the spit on her blouse, she gagged from disgust and nearly threw up.


    Send Gifts


    €10

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 Be Honest with Me


    "Helen,e with me!"


    Before Helen could even look up, a strong hand grabbed her arm and hurried her down the


    It was Liam.


    His pace was so fast that Helen could barely keep up.


    "Uncle Liam, slow down!"


    Liam didn''t stop. "If we don''t move quickly, those crazy women will catch up and try to beat you up again. You think you can take them all on?"


    Earlier, during thepetition, he had been swarmed by several furious women because of


    Helen.


    They had the numbers, and he didn''t want to risk it again.


    Helen fell silent and followed him as closely as she could with her head hung low.


    Even though they were far from thepetition venue now, there was no guarantee some lunatic wouldn''t chase after her.


    She''d already gotten a taste of being publicly humiliated-and it was terrifying.


    The only thing on her mind now was to get out as fast as possible.


    The two of them, both tense and on edge, quickened their pace toward the underground parking


    jot.


    Only when they were safely inside the car did they finally begin to rx.


    Liam let out a few deep breaths, then turned to Helen in the passenger seat. "Be honest with me- did you really steal Caroline''s design?"


    Helen had always been so talented. He wondered what reason she would have to steal anyone''s


    work


    Especially from someone like Caroline, who had never even had proper training


    He didn''t want to believe it, but what had happened on stage made him doubt.


    If Caroline had set up the whole thing, how could she have faked the livepetition?


    It was obvious that Caroline really could design clothes.


    Helen''s lips trembled and tears spilled from her eyes. She looked heartbroken.


    35 PM c ct


    Chapter 46 Be Honest with Me


    Finished


    Her teary face tugged at Liam''s heart and his expression softened. "I know how talented you are. I just wanted to understand what really happened."


    Seeing her so upset filled him with guilt.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have doubted her at all.


    Helen was gentle and kind. Caroline, on the other hand, was always scheming to target Helen.


    Even if Caroline truly had talent, it didn''t prove she hadn''t nned the whole thing just to sabotage Helen and steal the championship from her.


    Liam stopped pressing her for answers. Instead, he gently patted her shoulder.


    "Alright, don''t cry anymore. I believe you. Someone with your ability doesn''t need to steal other people''s designs."


    Helen sniffled, wiped her tears, and gave a small nod while forcing a smile.


    Liam nced at her shirt with mild disgust. "You don''t know where that spit came from- could''ve been full of germs. Go home, take a hot shower, and change your clothes."


    He started the car and headed home.


    On the way, his mind kept returning to the two batches of products he was


    struggling with. He didn''t have the energy to keep talking.


    Originally, he had hoped Helen would win thepetition. With such a big title, their factory would''ve been flooded with orders.


    However, Caroline had ruined everything


    Now, he didn''t even know if those two orders could be salvaged.


    As soon as they stepped into the house, Liam pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Mr. Walker? This is Liam. Do you have time tomorrow? I''d like to-


    Before he could finish, the line went dead.


    He stared at the phone and sighed before trying another number.


    "Hi, Mr. Zeller. This is-"


    Beep Beep Beep


    The call was cut off again.


    iam gripped the phone tightly and felt like crushing it to vent his frustration.


    It was clear that there was no way of getting those shipments back to either client.


    835 PM C


    Chapter 46 Be Honest with Me


    would dry up, and no one would be getting paid this month.


    Finished


    A whileter, Helen came out of the shower and entered the living room. Liam quickly patted the sofa beside him and spoke gently. "Helen,e sit down."


    Helen smiled obediently. "What is it, Uncle Liam?"


    Even though he had said he trusted her in the car, she was still afraid he might bring up the stolen designs again.


    "I want to talk to you about something.


    Feeling relieved. Helen nodded and sat down next to him.


    "What is it?"


    Liam got straight to the point. Two major clients have just canceled their orders. We need to figure out how to sell those two batches of stock quickly. Otherwise,


    we won''t even be able to pay the employees this month."


    Helen''s eyes widened in shock. "No way! Is it that serious?"


    She remembered Liam mentioning yesterday that they might not make payroll, but she had. thought he was just exaggerating.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Comints About Caroline


    Though the factory was small, it had always turned a decent profit and never once dyed its employees wages


    Helen wondered how they could suddenly not afford to pay sries, just because of two returned


    orders


    Liam rubbed his forehead anxiously. "You don''t understand. These two shipments were the biggest orders we''ve ever had since the factory started. Buying raw materials,bor costs, and other expenses has cost a lot. Besides, next month is the off-season for clothing. There''ll be even fewer ondersing in, so it''s impossible to rely on future profits to cover this loss."


    Hearing this, Helen became anxious too. Then what do we do? Should we tell my dad? Maybe he cane up with something.


    After all, this was her father''s factory. Everyone here treated her with respect.


    She could do as she pleased at the factory. No one ever scolded her or dared to give her attitude.


    She didn''t know what to do if the factory shut down.


    Even if another factory wanted to hire her, she didn''t want to work somewhere small.


    They might give her low pay with nonstop overtime.


    Liam frowned and shook his head. "We''re not at the yet. We can handle this ourselves"


    t where we need to bother Edwin just


    Edwin and ina had been going through a rough patch. Edwin had just coaxed


    her into going on a trip together to rekindle their rtionship.


    Before he left, he told Liam to take full charge of the factory.


    Clearly, he didn''t want Liam bringing problems to him while he was trying to enjoy time alone with ina.


    It was best not to disturb him unless absolutely necessary.


    Helen was growing more nervous by the second. "Then how are we going to fix this?"


    "We''ve still got a week before the off-season hits. I need you to work a little harder during that time. Try to design a few bestsellers. We''ll sell them at a discount and throw in leftover inventory as a bonus. That should attract attention, Liam said. He had clearly already thought this through.


    As long as Helen could design something the public loved, it didn''t matter if they didn''t make a profit on the goods.


    This was their chance to boost the factory''s name and reputation. That alone would make it worth it.


    Chapter 47 Comints About Caroline


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Liam. If I could design hits before, I can do it again


    Although her past "hits" were mostly stolen from Caroline, she didn''t think that mattered.


    Finished


    The only reason she hadn''t designed anything herself before was because she couldn''t be bothered. But now, if she actually put her mind to it,ing up with a few bestsellers wouldn''t be


    hard.


    Liam felt reassured and proud upon hearing that. "Good. I knew you could do it."


    It''s really worth doting on Helen. She''s willing to step up and work hard for the factory in a time of crisis


    Thank goodness she wasn''t like Caroline. If Helen had been like Caroline, I don''t know what I would be done


    Now that there was a n in ce, Liam felt much more rxed,


    He


    e spent the rest of the afternoon watching TV on the couch.


    As soon as Miguel came home from work, Liam couldn''t help but vent.


    "Miguel, you really need to keep a closer eye on Caroline. If this keeps up, the Somertons are going to go bankrupt because of her."


    Miguel changed his shoes and slowly walked over to sit on the couch. "What happened this time?


    Work had already been exhaustingtely, and Caroline constantly stirring up trouble at home didn''t help.


    She was a headache.


    ¡°Uncle Miguel, Helen said softly while lowering her head to hide the sh of malice in her eyes. "I''ve never med Aunt Caroline for how she treats me, but she shouldn''t have hurt thepany''s interests."


    Liam immediately chimed in, his voice rising in anger. "She''s gotten way out of control. The factory nearly suffered a major loss because of her!"


    Hearing that, Miguel''s expression grew serious. "What happened at the factory?"


    Liam chuckled and said, "It''s fine now-Helen and I talked it through and figured out a solution."


    "Good" Miguel said with a relieved nod. He rarely got involved in factory affairs and trusted Liam to handle them.


    Speaking of Caroline, he nced toward her bedroom door. "Is Caroline back yet?"


    Liam''s expression darkened instantly. "I haven''t seen her since I came home at noon. Who knows where she''s run off to


    Just then, Wren walked out of the kitchen after preparing dinner and reported, "Ms. Caroline


    Chapter 47 Comints About Caroline


    Finched


    Liam let out a cold snort. "What urgent business could she possibly have? She does nothing all day. She''szy and spoiled-and she''s getting worse by the day. A woman like her? Please. Even an average man wouldn''t want her, let alone Mr. Grayson."


    With the way Caroline was acting now, even if she marred into the Grayson family, shed probably get kicked out before long


    It''s better to hand that engagement over to Helen

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 The Household''s Money


    Finished


    However, talking to Miguel wouldn''t help. They had to wait until Edwin came back. Only then could they discuss the engagement and possibly arrange for someone else to take Caroline''s ce.


    Miguel frowned. "This is partly your fault too. If you hadn''t fired her back then, she''d be going to work every day. She wouldn''t have had the time to go off the rails like this!"


    Liam was speechless. "Miguel, you can''t be serious. She hit someone in the workshop, had at terrible attitude, and refused to admit she was wrong. If I didn''t fire her, how could I maintain order in the factory? Let''s be real-if I hadn''t fired her, she would''ve turned the entire ce upside down!"


    To him, Caroline had always had a mean streak in her bones. No matter how well others treated her, she never appreciated it. In fact, she only got worse.


    From his point of view, she was ungrateful..


    Miguel rubbed his aching temples in frustration.


    Everyone said the Graysons were well-disciplined. Maybe it was time to let Caroline marry into that family and be their problem.


    He nned to find a chance to speak with them about it.


    "Everyone, it''s time for dinner."


    At the sound of the maid''s voice, Miguel let the matter go for now. The three of them sat down at the dining table to eat.


    Fabian was out drinking with friends again, and Caroline wasn''t home either.


    The huge dining table felt especially empty with just the three of them.


    Caroline had taken on three jobs in a row that afternoon, working nonstop until eight in the


    evening


    By now, dinner at home was probably long over.


    On her way back, she passed by the market, bought some salmon, and picked up a few vegetables.


    When she got home, the sound of the TV told her they were all watching in the living room.


    She didn''t bother looking at them and walked straight into the kitchen.


    She set the groceries down on the counter, rolled up her sleeves, and started preparing dinner.


    Lum''s voice roared from the living room. "How dare youe home? Why didn''t you just drop


    Household''s Money


    Caroline didn''t react at all to the cruel words. It was as if she was immune to the


    ther working all anemoon, her stomach growled with hunger


    At the moment nothing was more important than food.


    Once the salmon was cleaned, she stared making soup


    As soon as the exhaust fan backed in the loud rumble drowned out any more of Liam''s words


    It was not that she cared to hear them


    Soon, she finished cooking dinner


    Then she cared a bowl of steaming salmon soup to the dining table and began earn slowly savoring both the food and the


    The rich aroma drifted into the living room.


    ¡°Uncle Liam that soup smells amazing Helen said, eyeing Liam with a look that clearly said she


    However, after the scene they caused earlier on stage she couldn''t bring herself to ask Caroline


    for 15%


    Liam paned her head fondly Want some? Don''t worry. I''ll go get you a bowl"


    Hed smelled it too.


    Ever since Wren took over the cooking, he hadn''t melled anything this good. If it smelled this rich, it had to taste even better


    He got up from the couch and headed into the kichen. After grabbing two bowls, he lifted the por lid-only to find itpletely empty. His whole body stiffened in shock.


    A few secondster he snapped out of it. Then be stored out of the kitchen and red at Caroline, who was calmly eating at the table


    There''s no sulmon soup left in the port What happened?


    Caroline had known exactly what he was up to the moment he walked into the kitchen-and that he''de back to confront her


    She picked up a piece of vegetable and sand tly. Tonly made one bowl. There''s none left."


    Liam''s voice rose in frustration. You''re really something now, huh? How could you cook just for yourself? You don''t even feel ashamed of your selfahoru."


    Caroline looked up at him coldly. "You''ve all had dinner and I haven''t. I''m eating my dinner


    B.35 PM c d


    Chapter 48 The Household''s Money


    Finished


    Liam was momentarily speechless. Then he tried again. "Even if that''s the case, you should''ve asked if we wanted any. You''re using the household''s money to buy food and you didn''t cook for us? Isn''t that selfish?"


    The household''s money?


    Caroline smirked. "Ever since Edwin went on vacation, none of you have given me a single cent for groceries. I''ve been paying out of pocket sincest month. How dare you use me of spending the family''s money?"


    She hardly spent anything on herself..


    She hadn''t bought clothes in years. Her skincare products were the cheapest kind with free shipping.


    One bottle of hair conditionersted her half a year.


    While she''d taken care of Fabian all those years, she''d been doing online gigs and made a few thousand dors.


    Add in the savings from working at the factory, she''d managed to put away over ten thousand dors.


    If she hadn''t spent money on groceriesst month, she''d probably have even more saved. up


    by


    now.


    Liam snapped, "Why are you being so petty by keeping track of that? You live here, eat here, and we''ve never asked you for a dime. Just because you paid for groceries one month, you''re throwing it in our faces?"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 Inappropriate


    Finished


    "Did I ever say anything about spending money on groceries? I don''t think I did. But now you''re the one saying I spent the family''s money getting groceries!" Caroline rolled her eyes at him..


    The money for groceries was already spent, and she had no intention of asking for it back.


    In the past, she hadn''t even thought about keeping things so separate.


    Liam suddenly became ufortable, then spoke up. "Even if you used your own money to buy. groceries, you didn''t buy the oil, salt, soy sauce, and all those seasonings you used. And what about the gas and water bills? Those aren''t on you either. You''re using family resources to cook, and that means you''re taking advantage of the situation."


    Caroline couldn''t help butugh in disbelief.


    It seemed like he was scrambling for any excuse toin now, even bringing up seasonings to make her look bad.


    It was clear today that he was determined tobel her as greedy.


    In his eyes, she was already the viin.


    If he wanted to use her of something, he''d find any reason.


    Caroline decided not to argue further, focusing on her meal instead.


    Seeing her silence, Liam grew bolder and more forceful. "Finish your meal, then pack your things. and get out! This house doesn''t wee you anymore."


    Caroline mmed her utensils down on the table with a sharp snap and red at him. "I have to leave just because you say so? Why should I?"


    The truth was, she had wanted to leave this house for a while.


    But how could she walk away without seeing the factory copse, without watching her brothers lose everything?


    Liam snapped, "I already told you at the designpetition-if you do anything to harm Helen, I''ll throw you out of this house. I always keep my promises! You need to leave today!"


    He was determined to make her leave today and prove he meant what he said. "You''re such an idiot! Caroline muttered, then turned to look at Helen, who was sitting on the couch. "Tell me, have I done anything to hurt you?¡±


    Helen lowered her head, almost as though she were afraid. She hurried over and tugged at Liam''s sleeve. ¡°Uncle Liam, you and Aunt Caroline are family. I don''t want you two to be at odds because of me Today is all my fault. I just couldn''t win Aunt Caroline''s approval. If anyone should leave, it


    should be me."


    Phae


    Liatt krew she was going to pack her thing, he shot Caroline a turnous look before solu het


    Chen he reached Helers neem, he found her padting clothes imao i sutica


    He frowned and stopped her


    Helen, this is your fault. Ne one as we the eve


    No Aunt Caroline probably wants the gene. Musite fea everything will be pescatial agator." Helen sand tears flowing


    But mode, she felt de renters


    Stoce Liam was


    Caroline would be


    set out gettite Careline er, she might as well for


    be was confide


    Her act of pitiful sort


    wtrang that unvere who saw would feel sorry for in


    that


    gently wiped her tears away "The one who should leave''s het not you. She''s used you enough pam. You shouldn''t have to deal with her amore. Dont worry I''ll have ben out of here


    Helen


    erself into his armis, sobbing "Uncle Lam, verse good som


    so as ma


    Liam wrapped his arms around her kissing her forehead as he always did. "Toute


    so sweet and understanding Who else should I care for if not your


    Just then, they heard an angry voice from the diger


    "What are you two doing"""


    They quickly pilled apart and saw Miguel standing in the foerwrs


    are vou velling? You startled me. This is all because of Caroline She atmost made


    Helen, want no leave the house, so I wasforting her."


    Helen kaps her head down, silent, her body trembl


    Misgael''s face darkened, and he scolded. "Liam, you and Helen are both adults. How can vooral love man


    you be affectionate with her" It''s inappropriate"


    Lased a little serag: "What''s the big deal? Helen and I are family. What wenig werde


    1 condorting her!


    1


    They it always been close growing up, so he didn''t see the problem,


    Siguri''s face pres even darker. She not a little girl anymore. There are other ways


    tofort simeone. Don''t do thos agum?"


    Thank godine other this, who what they would think?


    Chapter 49 inappropriate


    He said it, but in his mind, he wasn''t agreeing


    It''s just a hug and a kin What the big d


    It brings me closer to Helen: I don''t see the problem.


    Whatever. I''ll just avoid Miguel in the future


    Miguel''s expression softened slightly, but as he thought about what Liam had said


    his brow


    furrowed again.


    Send Gifts


    ȯ

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 How Much Longer Are You Going to Keep Going After Her?


    "You just said Helen wanted to leave because of Caroline-what''s going on exactly?"


    After dinner, Miguel had retreated to the study to read, but faint sounds of an argument drifted from the living room. Curious, he stepped out to see what was happening.


    Liam''s temper red as soon as the topic was raised. About today''s designpetition-"


    Before he could finish, he felt a tug on his sleeve. Turning, he saw Helen standing next to him, her face marked with worry, her eyes silently pleading with him to stay quiet.


    Though he didn''t fully understand what was happening, Liam hesitated, then decided to drop the topic of thepetition.


    Miguel, still waiting for an answer, pushed for more. "What happened in the designpetition? Did Helen win


    His gaze shifted to Helen, hope shining in his eyes.


    Miguel had heard about thepetition-it was a big deal.


    If Helen had won, her future in the fashion industry could have been limitless.


    From what he knew of her abilities, it seemed like she would win for sure.


    Helen said nothing, her lips tight, her face shadowed with disappointment. Miguel quickly noticed the change in her expression.


    His eyes widened in surprise before he managed aforting smile. "It''s okay. You''re still young. There''s always next time."


    After a pause, he turned back to Liam, eager to hear more. "So, what''s Caroline''s involvement in all of this?"


    Liam could only offer a vague exnation. "Miguel, you won''t believe it. Caroline secretly learned fashion design and decided to enter thepetition today. She even tried to take the top spot, which messed up Helen''s chances and cost her the win.


    Miguel''s eyes went wide in disbelief. "Caroline won?"


    He remembered seeing her in her room recently, working on sketches.


    He knew she had some understanding of fashion, but the idea that she could have actually won was hard to believe


    m scoffed, a mocking smile curling his lips. Pit If she won, then pigs can fly.


    00


    Chapter 50 How Much Longer Are You Going to Keep Going After Her?


    The questions today weren''t even close to what a real designpetition would be like.


    Helen should''ve had it in the bag.


    Finished


    Miguel didn''t respond further, deciding to let it go. "Alright, it''s gettingte. You both should go clean up and get some rest."


    Liam''s words made sense. Even though Caroline had taught herself fashion design, she wasn''t at the level needed for majorpetitions.


    He just didn''t expect her to still be doing everything she could to make things difficult for Helen.


    Miguel had made up his mind-he needed to have a word with Caroline.


    He walked to her door and knocked.


    "Caroline, are you in there?"


    He had looked around the living room earlier but hadn''t seen her, so he assumed she was in her


    room.


    A few momentster, the door opened.


    "Hi, Miguel. What''s going on?" Caroline''s voice was t, and Miguel could tell she knew exactly why he was there.


    He showed no emotion as he stepped into the room. "Cot a minute? We need to talk."


    Without waiting for a response, he moved to the desk, pulled out a chair, and sat down.


    Caroline gave him a half-hearted smile and rolled her eyes. It wasn''t a question; it was more of an order.


    She turned around and sat in the chair in front of her desk, casually leaning back, projecting an air of indifference.


    So, what exactly do you want to talk about?"


    Miguel''s eyesnded on the design sketches on the desk. I heard from Liam that you entered the designpetition today."


    Caroline, assuming Liam had already filled him in, simply nodded.


    She had grown numb to these types of confrontations by now. This wasn''t the first time someone had tried to lecture her, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    Herck of reply made Miguel reflect on Liam''s earlier words


    Caroline''s skills weren''t enough to earn her a trophy. So the only reason she had entered thepetition could only be to cause trouble for Helen.


    8:35 PM


    Chapter 50 How Much Longer Are You Going to Keep Going After Her?


    her?"


    Going after her?


    She knew exactly what he was talking about-thepetition.


    Finished


    And if she was being honest, she had set the whole thing up with the intention of sabotaging Helen.


    After everything Helen had done-taking her designs time and time again-Caroline felt it was time to teach her a lesson.


    She met Miguel''s gaze without flinching, her voice steady. "Why don''t you ask me why I''m going


    after her?"


    Miguel could guess the answer, but he didn''t want to revisit old wounds. She was simply jealous. of Helen, as she always had been.


    He shifted ufortably and changed the subject. "You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s time you start thinking about marriage. I''ve been talking to the Graysonstely. Our families. should meet and discuss the possibility of an arrangement."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Going to Find a Job


    ? 50%


    Finished


    Caroline''s expression gradually faded into one of resignation. How can we talk about marriage when we don''t even know each other? I have no idea what the other person is like, what his true personality is, or even what he is like beneath the surface.


    It felt as though they were pushing her toward marriage under the guise of concern, wanting to kick her


    out.


    The memory of the man from her past life shed through her mind.


    He had pretended to love, her, yet behind her back, he was involved with Helen.


    The worst part? When she had refused to sleep with him before marriage, he shamelessly unted his affairs with other women right in front of her.


    Later, manipted by Helen, he had finally slept with her, only to boast about it afterward, hoping to make her feel insecure.


    She had no desire to be tangled up with such repulsive men.


    Caroline shook her head firmly. "This marriage was arranged when Mom and Dad were still alive, and it''s been over 20 years. Maybe Mr. Grayson already has a girlfriend by now. It''s better to just let it go and forget about it."


    To the outside world, the Graysons'' heir might appear to be the ideal gentleman- polished, sophisticated, and well-mannered-but Caroline knew the truth. He was a notorious womanizer.


    People didn''t know about the many mistresses he kept on the side, but she did.


    Miguel, who had no knowledge of this, furrowed his brow in confusion. "You really think Mr.


    yson is


    like that? The Graysons are known for their impable manners. Mr. Grayson has never had a girlfriend -he''s a refined, exceptional man. If you married him, you''d be one of the luckiest women alive. And you''re still not happy about it?"


    Miguel''s mind began to doubt Caroline''s judgment.


    In his eyes, she had little to offer besides her looks. Shecked education, had a fiery temper, and didn''t seem to have any real substance. With her attitude, she wouldn''t evenst as a housemaid, let alone marry into a prestigious family like the Graysons.


    He knew plenty of maids at the Grayson estate-young women, all university- educated, who would be far more suited to a role in that family.


    If it weren''t for Teresa''s affection for her mother, this marriage proposal wouldn''t have even been considered.


    "How do you know he''s such a gentleman? Do you even know him at all?" Caroline shot back, her voice firm. "I''m not marrying him, no matter what." She stood up and walked toward the wardrobe, her mind already set on getting ready for her bath


    Miguel''s frustration grew. "Is this about that boyfriend of yours? I''m telling you right now-break up with him. Stop embarrassing me!"


    Thest eine


    000


    Wann''s han


    Mi


    Chapter 51 Going to Find a Job


    couldn''t even bring himself to say it aloud. It was too humiliating.


    TRS0%


    º£Î¶


    Finished


    Seeing that Caroline remained silent, Miguel''s anger reached its peak. "I''m not


    here to argue. I''m simply informing you. So think about it tonight!"


    With those harsh words, he stormed out.


    I can''t understand her. Mr. Grayson is so rich and handsome, with a great personality.


    Caroline will be drowning in wealth and luxury after they get married, and she''ll make all of us proud.


    With inws like that, we won''t need to worry if our family runs into any trouble. They will definitely be able to help


    out.


    So why is she so against this?


    She''s so stupid!


    Meanwhile, Caroline couldn''t be less bothered.


    To her, now that she had a second chance at life, the idea of marrying into the Graysons seemed like the ultimate waste of it.


    After taking her bath, shey on her bed and epted a job request through an online tform.


    The client even added a tip as a gesture of appreciation.


    The following morning, Caroline woke up early, determined to get to her client''s house before 9:00 a.m. When she saw that breakfast wasn''t ready, she decided against eating at home.


    She changed into her clothes and shoes, ready to head out, when Miguel called out to her. "Caroline, where are you going so early?"


    Caroline turned to face him. He was already sitting at the dining table. "I''m going to find a job."


    She figured if she told him she was working as a private chef, he would just say something unpleasant again, so she decided to keep it to herself.


    Cooking jobs were just a way to make quick money and gain experience for her ultimate goal, opening her own restaurant, just like in her past life¡ªbut this time, on her own terms.


    Fabian, who was on his way to the restaurant, overheard and scoffed. "You? Find a job? When you worked at the family''s garment factory, people protected you.


    But once you''re on your own, with no connections, no skills-who''s going to hire you? Maybe you could work as a maid."


    Helen, overhearing the conversation, couldn''t resist a smirk..


    To her, Caroline seemed fit only for menial work, like being a maid.


    Miguel quickly cut off any further remarks. "Fabian, aren''t you supposed to be heading to the store?"


    Fabian, realizing Miguel didn''t want to discuss Caroline any longer, nodded and shifted his focus. He had to get to work soon anyway. "Wren, is breakfast ready


    yet?"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Pretending to Care


    Finished


    Since his leg had healed from the fall, he hadn''t returned to the construction site. Instead, he had opened a convenience store, which was bringing in a decent ie.


    No longer willing to endure their mockery, Caroline felt this might be the right time to leave.


    She had just stepped out the door when Miguel called from behind, "Caroline, you don''t need to worry about finding work anymore. Go out and get yourself a proper outfit today. In a few days, we''ll be meeting with the Graysons."


    As far as Miguel could recall, he had never seen Caroline in anything bright or stylish. She always wore the same few in outfits, which were beginning to look worn out.


    Wearing those to meet someone important would surely lead to judgment.


    Caroline halted and turned to face him, her expression unwavering as she met his gaze. "I''ve already told


    you


    With that, she threw a quick look at Helen.


    She must be thrilled about this.


    After all, in my previous life, she tried so hard to win over the heir of the Graysons.


    This time, I''m stepping aside willingly, leaving the field open for her.


    Their eyes met for a brief moment, and Caroline noticed the flicker of surprise and confusion on Helen''s face.


    Caroline must be out of her mind, Helen thought. Who in their right mind would turn down wealthy husband from such a prestigious family?


    That''s exactly the kind of family countless girls dream of joining through marriage.


    But if she doesn''t want to marry him, then my chances of taking her ce will only increase.


    in opportunity-a


    A spark of delight shed in Helen''s eyes, but she quickly suppressed her smile and put on a sympathetic expression. "Aunt Caroline, the Graysons are the kind of family every girl dreams of marrying into. You really should reconsider."


    Caroline gave a knowing smile in response to Helen''s words.


    What a phony. She''s desperate to marry Mr. Grayson, yet here she is, pretending to care about my well-being.


    "You''re the one who''s dreaming of marrying them, not me. Don''t try to drag me into your fantasy," Caroline shot back, raising an eyebrow. "If you''re so eager to marry, why not go for it? You can finally fulfill your dream."


    Without waiting for a response, Caroline walked out of the house.


    It was obvious that everyone in the house would have preferred Helen to marry into the Graysons instead of Caroline.


    Chapter 52 Pretending to Care


    been the choice.


    ¹«Ë¾50% I


    Finished


    After all, the Graysons were a golden ticket to wealth and status, and the Somerton brothers would love to let their darling niece have such an opportunity.


    But the truth was, the Graysons'' heir wasn''t the perfect gentleman people thought him to be. He was a notorious yboy.


    Even if Helen married him, her life with him might not be as morous as she imagined.


    Just as Caroline expected, Liam''s face lit up when he heard her words. "Miguel, since Caroline refuses, I think we should give the marriage to Helen. They''re both from the Somertons, and they''re the same age. It makes sense."


    Liam assumed that Caroline was refusing because of another man, thinking that she wasn''t interested in the Graysons'' son for that reason.


    In any case, they needed to secure the engagement to the Graysons before she could change her mind.


    Helen, with her gentle nature and talents, would bring honor to the Somertons by marrying into the Graysons. It was the perfect match.


    Fabian, hastily finishing his breakfast, agreed. "You''re right. I''ve always thought Helen would be a better match than Caroline. I''ve seen Mr. Grayson once, and he and Helen are well-suited."


    Miguel paused for a moment, then turned to Helen. "Helen, what do you think about this?"


    Helen, slightly bashful, lowered her gaze and said softly "I''ll leave the decision to all of you."


    Fabian and Liam were looking at Helen, and with Miguel''s hesitation, it was obvious the situation was leaning toward Helen. After all, Caroline had already made her refusal clear.


    Miguel nodded. "Alright then, I''ll talk to the Graysons. We''ll meet them soon. You should dress appropriately for the asion."


    We can''t afford to let such an excellent match slip away.


    Since Caroline is being so uncooperative, Helen can step in and seize the opportunity.


    As Liam said, both of them are from the Somertons, so it makes sense for Helen to take Caroline''s ce.


    Although Helen isn''t as striking as Caroline, with a little work on her appearance, she can easily be epted by the Graysons.


    "Thank you, Uncle Miguel!" Helen smiled sweetly.


    After breakfast, she went to the office to arrange a shopping trip with her colleagues forter that day.


    She had invited two coworkers, but both had family obligations and couldn''t join


    her.


    When Louise came looking for her at the office, Caroline invited her instead.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had arrived at a client''s house, only to realize it was a birthday party.


    "After discussing the details with her client. she quickly donned her mask and got to work in the kitchen.


    40.44 vat, Ivluy


    7 JU 7


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Sir, You''re Drunk


    Finished


    From the kitchen, the sounds of people moving around and chatting filled the air, the noise of both men and women growing louder as time passed.


    Caroline stayed focused on her task, her attention solely on the cooking, never ncing toward the door.


    That was, until she heard a name she recognized.


    "ke, you finally made it! I thought you weren''ting!"


    At the mention of the name, Caroline couldn''t help but turn her attention toward the living room.


    From where she stood, she could only see a figure from behind.


    A tall, lean silhouette stood still, radiating an air of cool detachment that sharply contrasted with the lively conversation around him.


    Though his face was hidden, Caroline knew immediately who it was. It was ke.


    Could this client be friends with him?


    What a strange coincidence.


    As the afternoon drew closer, Caroline pushed aside her thoughts and finished preparing the final dish.


    After wiping her hands on a cloth, she started cing the dishes onto the dining table.


    One unfamiliar man, seated on the couch, looked up and grinned. "Lonnie, when did you hire such a young and beautiful maid?"


    The room, filled with around 20 guests, fell silent as all eyes shifted to Caroline. Though her face was hidden behind a mask, her beauty couldn''t be concealed. Lonnie Rodgers, the client, nced at Caroline and smiled. "She''s not my maid. I hired her as a personal chef online."


    Another man joined the conversation. "I thought your family owned a hotel, and you had a famous chef there. Why hire someone for private service? She looks like she''s barely 20. Can she really cook well?"


    Lonnie chuckled. "You can''t judge a book by its cover. She''s young, and she hasn''t taken many jobs, but her reputation is fantastic. Every client loves her cooking!"


    The praise seemed to solidify Caroline''s skills.


    That was exactly why Lonnie had chosen to host his birthday party at home, rather than a restaurant.


    He was eager to iry her cooking personally.


    ke, seated with his legs crossed and a tea cup in hand, had been ignoring the


    talk about the young, attractive maid. It didn''t interest him.


    But when Lonnie mentioned her cooking, ke''s attention shifted to the table.


    Chapter 53 Sir, You''re Drunk


    1@50%


    Finished


    As his eyesnded on the food, his expression flickered with surprise and confusion.


    The woman was bringing dish after dish from the kitchen.


    Though her face was covered, ke immediately recognized her. It was Caroline.


    Why is she working as a personal chef?


    Caroline could feel the whispers and the weight of their gazes.


    She knew ke was probably watching, maybe even recognizing her.


    The thought made her ufortable.


    Once all the dishes were set, Caroline quickly cleaned the counter. She nodded politely to Lonnie, preparing to leave.


    Just as she turned to go, a man who had been drinking at the table suddenly called out to her. "Hey, m¨ªss, it''s Lonnie''s birthday. Why don''t you stay and eat with us?"


    He turned to Lonnie and added, "Lonnie, this girl worked hard to prepare all this food. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Lonnie hesitated before responding, "Of course, I don''t mind!"


    He thought, the more, the merrier. I''m just worried she wouldn''t want to eat with


    us.


    Caroline gave a polite smile. "Thank you, but I have other matters to attend to. I don''t want to intrude."


    She turned to leave, but before she could, a hand grabbed her arm, pulling her into an unwanted embrace. "What''s the rush? A young girl like you should be taken care of. You shouldn''t be working so hard-find yourself a man who''ll pamper you."


    His words were slurred, the strong smell of alcohol making Caroline recoil.


    A fire of anger rose in her chest, but she forced herself to stay calm, reminding herself that he was probably just drunk. She said in a controlled tone, "Sir, you''re drunk."


    She tried to pull away, but his grip tightened. "I''m not drunk. I really enjoy your cooking, and I''m fond of you. How about this-how much do you charge for a meal? I''ll pay you double if you move in with me and cook for me every day."


    Nearby someoneughed, teasing, "I bet you want more than just her cooking- sounds like you want her in your bed too!"


    The room erupted inughter.


    Caroline''s eyes scanned the table, but ke was nowhere to be seen.


    The bathroom door was closed, so she guessed he was inside.


    It''s better this way-if ke isn''t around, at least these are his friends, and I won''t have to make things awkward for him.


    Caroline''s face darkened. "I suggest vou let go of me now. or I won''t be so polite."

 Chapter 54

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 54 A Bully Hiding Behind Your Status


    50%


    Finished


    "Oh, you look even cuter when you''re angry." The man didn''t take her warning seriously at all. With a quick motion, he ripped off her mask.


    When his eyesnded on her face, his already perverse grin widened. "You really are a beauty!"


    Caroline tried to reason with him, but he was having none of it. At her breaking point, she clenched her fist andnded a punch right on his face.


    The man recoiled in pain, his face contorting with agony as he instinctively raised his hands to shield himself.


    That brief moment was all Caroline needed to break free.


    She didn''t want to make a scene in front of her client on risk a negative review. Turning to Lonnie, her voice remained unnervingly calm. "Mr. Rodgers, you saw it. Your friend kept disrespecting me, and only after that did I defend myself."


    Lonnie had been watching everything unfold, a look of guilt creeping across his face. "I''m sorry. You shouldn''t have had to deal with that. Let me make it right. I''ll give you 100 bucks as an apology."


    He pulled out his wallet and handed her the money.


    But just then, the drunken man pushed Lonnie aside. "Lonnie, you''re really letting this woman walk all over you. She hits me, and you''re paying her? She should be covering my medical bills!"


    Before Lonnie could react, the man spun around and grabbed Caroline by the cor. "Do you even know who I am? How dare you hit me! You''re asking for trouble!"


    His face twisted into an ugly sneer, looking every bit like a demon ready to strike.


    But Caroline wasn''t afraid. With so many people around, she doubted he''d do anything.


    She stood her ground, her voice strong. "I don''t care who you are. No matter what, you still need to follow thew. How dare you speak to a woman like that, let aloney a hand on me!"


    The drunken man smirked arrogantly, narrowing his eyes. "You don''t know who you''re messing with! My aunt is thedy of the most powerful family in Kingville. Keep this up, and I''ll have you disappeared before you can blink!"


    Lonnie stood by, tugging at his hair in frustration.


    He wasn''t even close to this guy-he''d only met him through ke.


    And now here he was, crashing Lonnie''s birthday party uninvited.


    Lonnie was terrified of the man''s vtile temper. He knew only ke had the power to control him.


    Taking a few steps back, Lonnie made his way toward the bathroom to find ke.


    Everyone else in the room was too busy watching the drama to notice Lonnie slipping away.


    Chapter 54 A Bully Hiding Behind Your Status,


    BX 50%


    Finished


    if your aunt is from the most powerful family in town, you''re just a bully hiding behind your status!"


    Everything about his words and attitude screamed that he used his influence to intimidate women.


    The man, humiliated that she wasn''t cowering before him, let his rage explode.


    He grabbed Caroline''s throat with one hand, his voice low and threatening. "All the other women I meet know who I am and flock to me. But you? You have the nerve to talk back. You''re going to regret this."


    Caroline''s throat tightened under his grip, and she couldn''t get a word out. She could only re at him with hatred in her eyes.


    Her hands pped at his arm in desperation, but the difference in strength was too much to ovee.


    For a moment, she felt utterly helpless, like prey caught in the predator''s grasp.


    He shoved her against the wall, his eyes gleaming with sick intent. "You''re lucky I''m even looking at you. You should be grateful. If you''re smart, you''ll spend the night with me. Otherwise, I''ll make sure your whole family vanishes from Kingville!"


    The man couldn''t help himself as he took in her fair, innocent face. He inched closer, wanting to kiss her.


    But his foul breath, thick with alcohol and tobo, made Caroline feel sick to her stomach. She could barely hold back the bile rising in her throat.


    She hadn''t eaten much that day, just a waffle in the morning, and her stomach was empty.


    After some time, she gathered enough saliva to spit in his face.


    The man''s rage reached a boiling point. "You little bitch!" He raised his hand to p her.


    But before he couldnd the blow, a force kicked him in the back, sending him crashing into the wall and then onto the floor.


    It was ke.


    The man groaned, clutching his aching back as he struggled to get to his feet, his fury burning bright.


    He had intended to make anyone who dared touch him pay, but now, facing ke''s icy stare, his confidence faltered.


    ke''s stepmother was the man''s aunt, so he wasn''t actually rted to ke by blood.

 Chapter 55

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 55 Sometimes, Life Just Pushes You into Things


    Hence, ke had never considered this man, Wilson Burke, as part of his family.


    50%


    Finished


    If ke were still as powerless as he had been five years ago, perhaps Wilson would have handled the situation on his own, quietly and without confrontation


    But now, ke controlled the vast Sherwood Group-his influence was massive, and his temper unpredictable.


    Without the certainty that he could overpower ke, Wilson knew better than to provoke him.


    He forced a smile, though it barely resembled one. "ke, if you''re so interested in this woman, I''ll back off and let you have your fun. Why escte things with me? After all, we''re-"


    "Leave!" ke''s cold, sharpmand immediately silenced him.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but the authority behind it left no room for argument.


    Wilson had long relied on his connections with the Sherwoods to chase after women and push people around, getting away with it as long as it didn''t interfere with the family''s interests.


    ke had usually turned a blind eye, but Wilson had really crossed a line.


    Seeing the unmistakable anger flicker across ke''s face, Wilson instinctively took a step back.


    He knew ke wasn''t interested in women, and this outburst seemed like a chance for ke to put him in his ce.


    With the current power dynamics, Wilson knew it was best to back off-at least for the moment.


    Muttering a curse under his breath, he abandoned his meal, his face flushed with both embarrassment and rage, and stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    ke gave Lonnie a brief nod before gently pulling the still-dazed Caroline with him as they left the


    room.


    Once they were downstairs, Caroline stopped, her face showing a mix of confusion and gratitude. "Dr. Sherwood, I really appreciate you stepping in today."


    With so many people around, no one had offered her help.


    If it weren''t for ke, she wasn''t sure how things would have turned out.


    But his intervention had been more intense than expected. She was surprised by how quickly he had acted.


    It was a sharp contrast to his usual calm,posed manner.


    ke turned to face her, his expression softening slightly. "It was nothing. But I''m curious-why did you start working as a personal chef? I thought you were...


    He almost asked why she had shifted from studying fashion design to bing a chef, but then he stopped himself.


    Chapter 55 Sometimes, Life Just Pushes You into Things


    350%


    Finished


    They weren''t that close yet, and it wouldn''t make sense for him to know about her profession at this point in time.


    So, he chose his words more carefully. "It''s just that, this kind of job might not be the best for you."


    Caroline lowered her gaze, a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. "Sometimes, life just pushes you into things."


    When she thought about it, she knew that was true.


    She had only two real skills: fashion design and cooking.


    But fashion didn''t spark any interest in her, and even if she had pursued it, she wouldn''t have been happy.


    So, cooking became her only option.


    There was another reason, though-she wanted to run a restaurant, just like she had in her previous life.


    But in that life, her brothers had invested, and she only had to do research about food.


    But this time, she was alone-she had to rely entirely on herself to lease the same restaurant from her past life.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, ke didn''t push her any further on the topic. Instead, he suggested, "How about we grab some lunch?"


    Caroline snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. "Sure, but this one''s on me. No arguing."


    After all, he had saved her today, and it only felt right to treat him to a meal as a thank you.


    "Alright, then," ke agreed, leading the way to the parking lot.


    Soon enough, they arrived at a restaurant in ke''s car


    As they sat down to eat, ke looked across the table at her. "I heard you''re quite


    the chef. How''s the food here? Does it live up to your standards?"


    He had just learned from Lonnie about her reputation as a personal chef and that she had made quite a name for herself in that field.


    Caroline gave a small, amused smile, her lips curling just slightly. "You haven''t even tried my cooking yet. How can you be sure I''m any good?"


    Earlier at Lonnie''s house, she had prepared an borate meal, but ke hadn''t had the chance to sample it before they left.


    "My friend has a very refined pte. If he hired you, you must be good," ke said, grinning.


    Caroline''s cheeks flushed at thepliment. "Thank you."


    During the three years Fabian was bedridden with a broken leg, she spent most of


    her time caring for him and experimenting with new recipes.


    Now, with the memories from her past life, she had gathered enough experience to be considered a pro.


    Chapter 55 Sometimes, Life Just Pushes You into Things


    Finished


    ke paused mid-bite, looking at her thoughtfully. "Having great cooking skills is one thing, but being a personal chef can be risky. You never know when something like today might happen again."


    Caroline acknowledged the truth in his words. But who could guarantee that other jobs didn''te with their own dangers?


    She had finally started to make a name for herself in this field, and she couldn''t just walk away now.


    She might not be able to find a better job on such short notice anyway.


    She figured if she stayed cautious and maybe kept some self-defense spray handy, she shouldn''t have to worry too much.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Don''t Worry About It


    50%


    Finished


    ke noticed that Caroline seemed lost in thought, so he continued, "I have a friend whose department is looking for someone to deliver meals to them daily. If you take the job, you could make more than working as a private chef, and it''s a lot safer."


    For a moment, Caroline''s eyes brightened, but quickly dimmed again as she processed the idea. "It sounds like a good opportunity, but I don''t have the money to open a restaurant."


    If she had enough money, she would have opened a ce already. She wouldn''t be running from house to house, cooking for others.


    gave a small smile. "You don''t need a full restaurant. You just need arger kitchen. My colleague''s department has over a hundred people. Cooking for them every day would bring in more than running your own restaurant.¡±


    What he meant was that she could rent a space with arge enough kitchen to prepare meals for a hundred people.


    Caroline mulled it over before asking, "Is this for real? Shouldn''t you confirm it with your friend first?"


    It was a huge opportunity, and if it worked out, she''d earn much more than with private chef work, not just a little extra.


    But what if it didn''t work out? Renting a ce and then having no customers would leave her stuck.


    ke''s voice was steady. "Don''t worry about it. He told me just yesterday that his colleagues are unhappy with the food at the ces they''ve been using. They''re looking to switch, and he asked me if I knew anyone who could help. That''s why I thought of you."


    Seeing her hesitation, ke softened his expression with concern. "Here''s what I''ll do. The apartment I was going to cancel still has two months left on the lease. Why don''t you start cooking there? If things work out, you can look for something else once the lease ends."


    The Somertons aren''t extremely rich, but they aren''t struggling either.


    Caroline,ing from that family, should have been able to open a restaurant without trouble.


    But here she is, hesitant about renting a ce. Just how tight is her financial situation?


    If it weren''t for the mess her brothers had caused, ke believed she wouldn''t be in this position at all.


    Caroline paused, then said, "Alright, I''ll pay rent monthly."


    This is the best n.


    I can pay ke directly, avoiding the hassle of a deposit.


    Two months will be enough time. If the venture seeds, I can continue renting. If


    it doesn''t, ke can easily cancel the lease.


    No deposit tying up my money for a year, and this gives me time to figure things


    out.


    ke, knowing she wasn''tfortable owing people, agreed without hesitation.


    06.45 301, may o


    Chapter 56 Don''t Worry About It


    After lunch, Caroline got into ke''s car, and they headed toward the apartment.


    Finished


    When they arrived in the Gxy Bay Residences, Caroline was taken aback. "Dr. Sherwood, why are you bringing me to your neighborhood?"


    Before she could ask more questions, ke answered, The apartment is in this neighborhood, right across from mine."


    "Wait, what?" Caroline looked even more puzzled, her brows furrowing. "If you''re cancelling that apartment, why are you renting another one right across from it?"


    It didn''t make any sense to her.


    Normally, after canceling a ce, people would want a change of scenery. Why rent in the same neighborhood, especially across from the old ce?


    ke parked slowly and exined, "The lighting in the study room wasn''t good enough in that apartment, so I decided to switch."


    That made sense. Good lighting was important when reading. Caroline stopped questioning it,


    They took the elevator up together.


    When the doors opened, Caroline stepped inside and looked around in surprise.


    The apartment was immacte, almost as if no one had ever lived there.


    How does ke keep it so well-maintained?


    She couldn''t help but nce at him, her mind full of questions.


    ke noticed her confusion and met her gaze. ¡°I had a cleaningdy you like it?"


    after I moved out. How do


    "It''s great," Caroline replied, but her expression shifted slightly, like there was something on her mind. "It''s just...¡±


    She hesitated, unsure how to continue. A ce like this must cost a lot in rent.


    She didn''t have that kind of money right now, and she had already asked so much of ke. She couldn''t ask him to waive the rent too.


    ke sudied her for a moment, then smiled, as if he understood.


    He didn''t push for an answer. Instead, he handed her the keys. "I''m leaving this ce in your hands. You''ve got a couple of days to prepare. You can start cooking next Monday."


    Caroline looked at the keys, then met his gaze. "About the rent-"


    Before she could finish, ke interrupted her, "It''s just sitting empty anyway. Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 57

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 57 Make Sure You''ll Never Use That Hand Again


    13 50%


    Finished


    When Caroline heard his offer, she quickly objected. "No way! We can''t mix business with personal matters. I still need to pay the rent."


    ke had already done so much for her by helping her secure this job, and she was extremely grateful.


    There was no way she could just live in his ce without paying him for it.


    She hated the idea of owing anyone more than she already did. After all, the more debts you build up, the harder it bes to pay them all off.


    ke smiled knowingly, his eyes twinkling with a calm warmth. ¡°Okay, if you insist. But just so you know, I''m not in a rush for the money. You can pay me when you start making money from this job. Just give it to me at the end of the month."


    Caroline felt a wave of warmth spread through her chest. It was rare to find someone so understanding. "Thank you, Dr. Sherwood," she said softly, her voice filled with gratitude.


    If only my brothers were as thoughtful as ke. Maybe things would have turned out differently.


    ke waved off her thanks with a casual smile, ncing at his watch. "No need to thank me," he said. "I''ve got a few things to take care of, so I''ll head out now. Later today, I''ll have my friend send over the details


    about his colleagues'' preferences."


    After he left, Caroline wandered around the apartment for a while.


    It was a spacious three-bedroom, two-bathroom unit, and the living room was evenrger than ke''s ce across the street. It was easily more than 600 square feet, maybe closer to 650.


    The kitchen stood out the most-there was plenty of room to work with, ideal preparing meals for arge group.


    As she looked around the ce, a sense of relief washed over her that she hadn''t expected.


    She had nned to wait until she was financially more stable before moving out on her own.


    But fate had given her this opportunity, and she found herself with her own space much sooner than she thought.


    Now, whenever she needed to escape from the Somerton household or avoid the cold res of her brothers, she could simply retreat to this apartment.


    As the sun began to set, Caroline decided to go out and pick up some supplies for the kitchen.


    She spotted arge shopping mall not far from theplex; and based on her experience, she knew malls like this one often had good supermarkets inside.


    It seemed like the perfect ce to find what she needed


    She locked up the apartment and made her way to the mall.


    However, just as she was about to enter, she unexpectedly ran into two people she didn''t want to see-


    Helen and Louise.


    06.45 bat, may o


    Chapter 57 Make Sure You''ll Never Use That Hand Agin


    They had noticed her as well.


    <50%


    Finished


    Helen greeted her with a warm smile. "Aunt Caroline! Are you here to buy clothes?"


    By now, Louise had learned from the designpetition the day before that Caroline was Helen''s aunt. She''d also heard Helen''s exnation about why she had been hiding her true identity.


    But there was no point in pretending anymore.


    Caroline forced a smile. "Are you here to buy clothes too?"


    Helen had always been someone who preferred to shop during the day, never in the evenings.


    But now, she was here after hours, looking unusually cheerful. She looked nothing like someone who had lost her chance at getting first ce the day before.


    Caroline couldn''t help but wonder if her brothers had pushed Helen into marrying the heir of the Graysons.


    That would exin why Helen was shopping for clothes. After all, she needed to wear something nice since she was going to meet her future fianc¨¦.


    Before Helen could respond, Louise spoke up instead. "Caroline, don''t pretend you belong here. Do you even know how expensive the clothes are in this store? When you were working, your sry could barely afford anything here. And now, after being unemployed for so long, I''m sure you''ve run out of money."


    It didn''t matter that Caroline was a Somerton.


    Helen had already called her sly and hard to control, which was why her brothers didn''t like her and didn''t want her unting her Somerton name around.


    Caroline''s fake smile slowly faded, reced by a sharp re directed at Lo are? What makes you think you have the right to talk to me like that?¡±


    "Who do you think you


    It was clear to Caroline that Louise was simply trying to get on Helen''s good side


    in the hopes of climbing the socialdder.


    She was nothing but Helen''s obedientpdog, eager to please her.


    The whole situation disgusted Caroline.


    Louise''s face reddened with anger as she pointed a finger at Caroline. "I dare you to say that again!"


    Caroline wasted no time. She reached out and grabbed Louise''s finger, twisting it painfully. "I''ll say it again as many times as you want. You''re just a pathetic littlepdog!"


    Helen''spdog, to be exact.


    Too bad the factory is closing down soon. She won''t be anyone''spdog for much longer.


    yis


    Thanks to her years of handling heavy pots and cooking, Caroline was stronger than most women. Louise yelped in pain, her face contorted as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Ah! It hurts... It hurts so much... Please, let go!"


    08.45 38, may


    Chapter 57 Make Sure You''ll Never Use That Hand Again


    Firushed


    Caroline felt a grim sense of satisfaction seeing her in so much pain. The hatred she had for Louise seemed to dissolve in that moment.


    I absolutely hate being pointed at, Caroline said coldly, giving Louise''s finger onest painful twist. "This is your warning. If you ever point your finger at me again, I''ll make sure you''ll never use that hand again. Go ahead and test me."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Couldn''t Bear the Thought of Her Slipping Away


    Caroline swiftly yanked her hand away, forcing Louise to release it with a sharp motion.


    243 50%}


    Finished


    Louise instinctively clutched her throbbing hand, which felt as though it might have been twisted beyond repair.


    Fear painted her face, but despite the anger simmering inside her, she dared not speak a word.


    Thest time Caroline had struck her in the workshop, Louise had convinced herself that it was simply a result of Caroline''s bad mood-a momentarypse.


    But now, standing there, it became clear just how much Caroline had changed. She was no longer the same person; what had once seemed like an impulsive reaction now felt like a deliberate, almost savage act.


    Caroline, unaffected by Louise''s distress, continued her mission to pick out the kitchen supplies she needed. She said nothing more and walked toward the mall


    with purpose.


    Helen, who had been watching the scene unfold in silence, noticed Caroline''s retreating figure. As Caroline disappeared into the crowd, the warmth on Helen''s face faded, reced by a much colder, calcting expression.


    She then turned her attention to Louise''s injured finger, her voice dripping with false concern. "Is your hand okay?"


    Her words sounded sympathetic on the surface, but inside, Helen couldn''t have been more pleased.


    The more Caroline hurt Louise, the more resentment Louise would harbor, and that could be useful to Helen if the day came when she needed to use Louise against Caroline.


    However, it seemed that Louise''s finger wasn''t as badly injured as Helen h oped.


    Louise, unaware of Helen''s true motives, responded with a hint of gratitude, "I''m fine, Helen. Don''t worry


    about it."


    Helen patted her on the shoulder, her expression shifting to one of fake sympathy. "Caroline can be like that. Don''t let it bother you too much. How about I buy you a milkshake? It''ll be my way of apologizing for her behavior."


    A smile broke across Louise''s face. "Thanks, Helen."


    Louise appreciated the kindness, thinking it genuine.


    No wonder the Somertons are so nice to her. She''s so kind.


    Meanwhile, Caroline hadpleted her shopping and, with her arms full of kitchenware, headed back toward Gxy Bay Residences. The evening sky had fully descended by the time she arrived.


    But she didn''t linger at the apartment for long. Her next stop was Waterford Gardens.


    Upon entering her home, she found Helen spinning around in the living room, donning a gorgeous evening gown, with Miguel and Liam seated casually on the couch, watching her.


    The moment Caroline stepped inside, Helen''s face brightened even more. "Aunt Caroline, what do you


    1


    6.1 1


    Sal, iviay


    Chapter 58 Couldn''t Bear the Thought of Her Slipping way


    Finished


    To anyone else, it might have seemed like an innocent question, but Caroline could sense the underlying


    boastfulness in her voice.


    It wasn''t just about showing off the dress; it was Helen''s subtle way of bragging about the fact that she was on the verge of marrying into wealth.


    Caroline yed along, her gaze flicking over the gown as she gave a small nod. "It''s lovely. Is this the one you bought today?"


    Helen beamed, a little bashful yet clearly thrilled. "Yes, I got it for when I meet Mr. Grayson. Do you think he''ll like it?"


    "Don''t worry," Caroline replied with a faint, almost unnerving smile. "He''ll definitely like it."


    Wearing that low-cut dress to meet that pervert-if she''s not careful, they''ll probably end up in bed that same night.


    Helen''s excitement only grew at Caroline''s words. "If I manage to marry into the Graysons, I''ll make sure to thank you for making this possible, Aunt Caroline."


    Herment wasn''t just aimed at Caroline; it was also meant for Miguel and Liam to hear.


    When I be Mrs. Grayson, my first move will be to make Caroline pay for everything she''s done.


    With my status then, killing her will be a piece of cake.


    Liam, overhearing the conversation, smirked. "Helen, there''s no need to thank anyone. You''re the one who deserves to marry into the Graysons. You''re the one who''ll make the Somertons proud."


    His eyes shot a disdainful nce toward Caroline, as though she were beneath him.


    Caroline didn''t react. She simply turned and walked toward her room.


    Helen watched her leave, muttering under her breath, Aunt Caroline doesn''t seem happy. Do you think she regrets this? Maybe she doesn''t want me marrying into the Graysons?"


    Miguel, who had been silent until now, spoke with confidence. "Even if she regrets it, it''s toote. The Graysons are already on board. We were supposed to meet soon, but Mrs. Grayson is out of town. We''ll reschedule for next month, so you''d better make a good impression."


    He had told the Graysons that they would switch the bride to another person, and the Graysons said they would decide after a meeting.


    Since they hadn''t rejected outright, he figured the deal was practically done.


    Helen''s future with the Graysons was sealed, and Caroline''s objections would no longer matter.


    Helen nodded, eager to please. "Don''t worry, Uncle Miguel! I won''t let you all down."


    Miguel grunted his approval and went off to the bathroom.


    Now, only Liam and Helen remained in the living room.


    Liam''s gaze lingered on her, a thought swirling in his mind. "What if the Graysons


    want to marry you right away?"


    394710


    Chapter 58 Couldn''t Bear the Thought of Her Slipping way


    Finished


    He knew how quickly fam¨ªlies like theirs moved. They would want them to get married and start a family as soon as possible.


    The thought of Helen being taken away so suddenly filled him with unexpected hesitation.


    He realized, with a sense of reluctance, that if Helen left, the house would feel oddly empty. He couldn''t bear the thought of her slipping away.

 Chapter 59

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 59 Is That Aunt Caroline Up Ahead?


    Finished


    "Well then, I''ll just go ahead and marry into the Graysons!" Helen eagerly said, her thoughts consumed by the idea of marrying into the prestigious Graysons. She envisioned herself as Mrs. Grayson, living a life of wealth and luxury.


    Liam let out a long sigh. "If you leave, it''ll feel like there''s something missing, Helen. Like there''s an empty space inside me."


    He suddenly found himself wishing it were Caroline who was leaving, hoping Helen could stay with him forever.


    But he also wanted her to be happy, no matter what.


    Noticing the troubled expression on his face, Helen moved closer, settling beside him. She linked her arm with his, offering a small gesture of reassurance. "Uncle Liam, I''m just getting married, not disappearing forever. I promise I''ll visit you often."


    At her calming words, a faint smile of relief returned to Liam''s face.


    Then, as if a new thought struck him, he said, "Oh, and the dress designs you were supposed to do-don''t forget, you need to have the sketches ready by this Friday."


    Creating the outfits would take time, and if they didn''t meet the deadline, they might fall behind.


    Helen gave him a confident nod. "Don''t worry. There''s plenty of time. A few more days will be enough."


    In the past, she had relied on Caroline''s designs, mostly out ofziness.


    do much better. After all, if


    But now that she had a background in fashion design, she knew she co Caroline could design sessful pieces with limited skills, surely she-ng a professional- could do it even better.


    Helen worked quickly. By Thursday night, she had alreadypleted five sketches, which included dresses and tops.


    The next step was to create the prototypes.


    Afterward, she nned to work with the pattern maker to refine the samples.


    The pattern maker, a diligent woman, noticed a few issues as she worked on the patterns and didn''t hesitate to speak up. ¡°I think there''s something off about this part of the design. You might want to-"


    Helen''s temper red at being questioned. She sharply responded, "Are you the designer, or am I?"


    The pattern maker, aware of Helen''s position as the chairman''s daughter, felt a bit intimidated. "You''re the designer, but-"


    "No buts. Just follow my design and do your job!" Helen snapped, feeling as though everyone was trying to make things difficult for her.


    She had never had issues with her designs before-so why was this one so troublesome?


    As the workday neared its end, Liam stopped by to check on Helen.


    Chapter 59 is That Aunt Caroline Up Ahead?


    The pattern maker, still trying to ensure the patterns were right, voiced her concerns to Liam.


    Finished


    Although Liam didn''tpletely understand the design issues, he cautiously asked Helen, ¡°Helen, are you sure you don''t want to take another look at the sketches


    Helen, growing impatient, replied, "I''m the head designer. Don''t you trust my judgment?"


    There were other people in the office-two design assistants-and by questioning her in front of them, Liam had unintentionally embarrassed her, the lead designer, who was often praised for her skills.


    Liam saw the confident look on her face and chose not to press further.


    After all, her reputation was well-known, and it wouldn''t be right to doubt her.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t be mad," Liam said, offering a smile to try to calm her down. "You know, there''s this new fondue ce near our house. How about we go there for dinner?"


    Helen pouted, still a little upset, but didn''t argue.


    Her silence was enough for Liam to grab her wrist and pull her toward the door. "Come on, we''re going. If we wait too long, we won''t get a seat."


    He had heard that the fondue restaurant was very popr-every time he passed by, there were people lined up outside.


    Helen didn''t say anything, but deep down, her mood lifted. She followed Liam to the restaurant, the frustration from earlier beginning to fade.


    As they drove there, Helen suddenly spoke up. "Uncle Liam, is that Aunt Caroline up ahead?"


    She pointed to a girl riding an electric scooter in the bikene ahead.


    Liam nced in the side mirror and then back at the road. "No, that''s not Caroline."


    She doesn''t have an electric scooter, and she wouldn''t be here.


    "Really?" Helen muttered, not entirely convinced. Her eyes lingered on the girl wearing a helmet and mask as the car drew nearer.


    Something about her looked familiar-it could really be Caroline.


    Just as they were about to pass her, Helen leaned closer to Liam. ¡°Uncle Liam, I really think that''s Aunt Caroline. If you don''t believe me, we can slow down and follow her. Once she stops, we can get a better look and see if I''m right."


    She was now about 80% sure it was Caroline.


    Could it be that she secretly bought an electric scooter without telling anyone? Maybe she''s done something else surprising that no one knows about.


    She figured this unexpected encounter with Liam was the perfect chance to confirm her suspicions.


    Liam, still unconvinced, shook his head. "You and your curiosity. We''re supposed to be going for fondue. Don''t waste time on something unnecessary."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 How Things Have Always Worked


    49%


    Finished


    Hel¨¦n pouted, leaning against him with a yful grin. Come on, just this once, go along with me! It''ll only take a minute, I swear."


    Liam sighed, a reluctant smile creeping onto his face. can never say no to you."


    With that, he slowed the car, giving in to her request.


    The car crawled behind the girl on the electric scooter, keeping a small distance as they followed her for a while.


    They watched her stop in front of a tall building, and Lam parked the car some distance away.


    He nced up at the "Sherwood Group" sign on the building and chuckled softly.


    Turning to Helen, he gave her a light tap on the shoulder. "See? I told you it wasn''t Caroline. But you insisted. Now, I hope you believe me."


    The Sherwood Group is a powerful and prestigious family-runpany, one of the wealthiest in Kingville.


    The people who work here are extraordinary, with even the security staff held to high standards.


    Someone like Caroline will never be involved with such a renownedpany.


    Helen knew a bit about thepany too. Just as she was starting to doubt herself, something else caught her eye.


    A man came out of the building, and the girl on the scooter reached into her bag to pull out arge package.


    Helen could see through the bag, noticing several meal containers inside.


    It hit her immediately-the girl was delivering takeout.


    A smirk appeared on her face. "Remember when Aunt Caroline said she was looking for work a few days ago? Maybe she''s taking orders online and delivering food!"


    To her, delivering takeout seemed just as lowly as working as a maid. It felt like something Caroline might actually do.


    Liam paused, considering her exnation.


    After a moment of thought, it did seem possible that Caroline was delivering takeout to this building.


    He unbuckled his seatbelt, getting out of the car and heading toward the girl at the entrance of the building.


    Helen followed closely behind him.


    "Caroline!"


    At the sound of his voice, Caroline turned, her eyes widening as she saw Liam and Helen approaching. She froze for a moment.


    Chapter 60 How Things Have Always Worked


    49%


    Finished


    However, she didn''t respond to Liam. Instead, she turned back to the person picking up the meal, offering them a few quick instructions.


    After a brief exchange, the person left, and Liam reached Caroline just as she finished.


    "Why didn''t you answer when I called you carlier?"


    Caroline had clearly heard him, but had chosen to ignore him. She wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    Seeing that she had been caught, Caroline dropped the pretense. "Didn''t you see I was busy just now? How was I supposed to stop and answer you in the middle of that?"


    Liam raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "So, after everything, you''ve ended up delivering takeout?"


    Caroline hesitated, then answered defensively, "What''s wrong with delivering takeout?"


    What I''m doing is a bit different from a traditional delivery job, but it''s along the same lines.


    Liam scoffed. "What''s wrong with it? You might not care about your own dignity, but you should at least care about the family''s reputation. If someone sees you delivering food to a neighbor, or worse, if they recognize you, they''llugh at us." She''s such a disgrace! I can''t believe she''s taken such a degrading job.


    Working as a maid would probably be better; at least no one would see her doing it.


    Before Caroline could respond, Liam added, "I''ll tell you what. The factory is short on janitors. How about you start tomorrow? Being a janitor is far more respectable than delivering takeout."


    Caroline raised an eyebrow, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips. "A janitor who cleans toilets?"


    There were two types of janitors at the factory-those in their thirties or forties who cleaned offices and hallways, and the older ones in their fifties and sixties who cleaned the restrooms.


    Her previous job at the factory had been far more demanding.


    Liam had never been lenient with her work, and she certainly didn''t expect him to suddenly offer a kind


    gesture now.


    Liam didn''t change his expression. "What''s wrong with cleaning toilets? Don''t look down on that job. A lot of people have been trying to get in for that position. They''re desperate. I haven''t hired any of them, but I''m offering it to you without an interview. Don''t be ungrateful."


    He genuinely believed he was being generous, even proud of his supposed kindness.


    He was sure Caroline wouldn''t be so heartless as to turn down his offer.


    Caroline''s lips twisted into a bitter, cold smile. "Let me guess, the people fighting for that job are all old men and women, right? You''reparing me, a young woman in my twenties, to senior citizens? And your think I should just ept it?" Of course, she knew there was another reason he was offering her the job-he didn''t want to pay her the full sry.


    He would think that we are family, and there''s no reason to be so meticulous about the pav.


    Chapter 60 How Things Have Always Worked


    That''s how things have always worked.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 We''ll Be a Family Soon


    Liam stood frozen, unsure of how to respond to Caroline''s jab.


    49%


    Finished


    Helen, who had been silently observing, broke the silence. "Aunt Caroline, think about our family for a second. This delivery thing isn''t safe. What if you run into one of those creepy customers? Something bad could happen."


    She didn''t specify, but Caroline understood the implication immediately.


    "I don''t need you worrying about me," Caroline snapped coldly.


    Liam''s temper red at her response. "How can you sink this low, Caroline? You''re a woman! Don''t you have any self-respect or dignity left?"


    He couldn''t understand why she would lower herself to such a job, risking God knows what, just to make a few bucks.


    This is humiliating!


    Caroline nced at her watch, realizing she was running out of time. She still had dishes to clean and the kitchen to tidy up. She didn''t have the patience for this conversation.


    Without another word, she hopped on her scooter, revved the engine, and sped off.


    Liam and Helen stood in silence, watching as she disappeared into the bustling crowd.


    After a long pause, Helen asked, "Uncle Liam, did Aunt Caroline even say if she''ll consider working as a cleaner?"


    Helen was hopeful that Caroline might ept the factory cleaning job.


    She even entertained the thought of hearing her coworkers gossiping about Caroline''s new situation.


    The idea was almost amusing to her.


    Liam''s response was certain. "She''ll take it."


    As soon as they returned home, he nned to tell Miguel about today''s encounter and figure out how to make sure Caroline would never think about delivering food again. Once that was sorted out, she wouldn''t have any choice but to take the cleaning job at the factory.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was zipping down the street on her scooter, unfazed by the harsh words Liam had thrown at her.


    In fact, she felt surprisingly content.


    It was only her second day on the delivery job, and after factoring in her


    expenses, she estimated she was making around 250 to 300 dors a day. That


    was a far better ie than she had earned as a private chef


    I owe a big thank-you to ke for helping mend this gig.


    As she approached Gxy Bay Residences, she spotted ke standing outside the building. She smiled


    Chapter 61 We''ll Be a Family Soon


    §°, 49%¡ê


    Finished


    ke nodded slightly and responded with a soft hum before asking, "How''s the delivery work going? Is it exhausting?"


    Exhausting?


    Caroline was taken aback. It had been years since anyone had asked her that, and just the sound of it made her heart skip a beat. She wasn''t sure if it was surprise of something else, but it stirred something inside


    her.


    She smiled warmly, trying to mask the unusual feelings she was experiencing.


    "Not at all. Thanks for helping me find such a great job."


    ke''s response was calm, almost indifferent. "No need to thank me."


    The elevator chimed, and they both stepped off, each heading toward their own apartments.


    As Caroline reached the door to hers, she remembered the dishes she hadn''t cleaned yet. She quickly called out to ke, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, you haven''t had dinner yet, right? I still have some leftovers-would you like to join me?"


    ke raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a small smile. ¡°Sure. I''ll head home first ande right


    over


    Caroline entered, swapped her shoes, and immediately went to the kitchen to reheat the food.


    Before long, ke arrived, and the food was ready.


    Luckily, Caroline had bought extra sets of dishes, or she would''ve been short if she had invited him over.


    Just as they were about to sit down to eat, a loud voice called out from outside. "ke, you home? ke ..."


    It was Ste.


    ke frowned slightly as he got up to open the door. "What''s going on?"


    Ste, surprised to see him, nced inside. "Oh? When did you move in here?"


    She stepped closer, peering inside, and when her eyesnded on Caroline, a huge grin spread across her face. It was as if she had just discovered something exciting.


    "Caroline, what are you doing here? What''s going on between you two?"


    Could it be because I invited Caroline overst time on purpose, something is developing between them?


    Caroline, concerned about any misunderstandings, quickly spoke up. "It''s not like that. I''m just here for


    dinner."


    "I see." Ste''s expression soured slightly in disappointment.


    She had hoped that after spending time together, there might be some romantic progress, but it seemed things hadn''t changed,


    She shot ke a disapproving nce.


    Chapter 61 We''ll Be a Family Soon


    4370


    Finished


    His precious girl is right there, and yet ke hasn''t made a move. I can''t believe how patient he''s being.


    But that''s fine. Since Caroline works here now, they''ll be seeing each other all the time. There will be plenty of opportunities.


    Trying to lighten the mood, Caroline went to the kitchen and grabbed another set of tes. "Ste, want to join us for dinner?"


    Without missing a beat, Ste smiled and sat down beside Caroline. "Sure! Gosh,


    I''m so excited thinking we''ll be a family soon!"


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy R

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Just a Delivery Job


    Family?


    TER 349%


    Finished


    Caroline immediately turned to look at ke, her face reddening with embarrassment. "What do you mean? Please, don''t say things like that."


    Ste, who had been eating quickly, paused to chew her food before responding, "You''re such a great cook. Your meals aren''t just pretty to look at-they taste amazing too. I''ve always wished for a sister-inw who could cook, so why don''t you just be mine?"


    Caroline expected ke to stop Ste, but he was too busy enjoying his food, taking his time with every bite, clearly uninterested in getting involved.


    Caroline took it upon herself to reply. "You''re rushing things, aren''t you? Your brother''s good-looking and sessful, so there''s no way he won''t find a girlfriend. Don''t worry-if your brother''s interested, you''ll get a sister-inw soon."


    ke''s eyebrows twitched, but he remained silent, continuing to eat as though nothing had happened.


    Ste, however, was determined to continue. "My brother is quiet and a little odd. He''s never had a girlfriend-he doesn''t even have any female friends! If don''t nag him, he''ll end up alone forever."


    Caroline had noticed ke''s reserved nature during the time they spent together. But she thought it wasn''t a big deal.


    He''s attractive, after all, so there''s no way he can''t find someone.


    Ste is probably exaggerating.


    Caroline didn''t take her words too seriously, thinking she was just joking.


    With a smile, she picked up her fork, ce a piece of rib to Ste''s bowl, and hoped that the food would stop her from talking.


    "This one''s really good. You should try it."


    To Caroline''s surprise, Ste wasn''t ready to back down. "Last time, you said you didn''t like anyone- maybe you should consider my brother."


    Then, turning to ke, she asked, "Hey, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    She kept giving him teasing looks, raising her eyebrows and encouraging him to speak up.


    ke, still not looking up, picked up a piece of greens and ced it into her bowl. "Eat your food."


    His response left Ste speechless, causing her to roll her eyes dramatically. Forget it, I''m done with him, she thought bitterly.


    Good luck getting a wife! When Caroline finally finds someone she likes, let''s see if he regrets it then.


    Finally, the subject was dropped, and the three of them resumed their meal, each lost in their own thoughts. The mood at the table felt awkward, almost ufortable.


    Chapter 62 Just a Delivery Job


    After they finished eating, Ste and ke left soon after. Caroline headed back to the Somertons.


    When she entered the house, the family was already sitting around the dinner table.


    49%


    Finished


    Miguel looked at her, his expression a bit stern. "Where have you been? I called for you toe back for dinner. Why didn''t you answer?"


    Liam had mentioned seeing Caroline deliver takeout that day, so Miguel suspected she had been out working, but he wanted to hear it from her directly.


    Caroline bent down to change he responding casually, "I was working. Didn''t hear the phone."


    Once she had changed, she walked straight toward her room.


    The past few days had been exhausting, preparing meals for so many people.


    She was looking forward to a hot shower and getting some early rest.


    But before she could get too far, Miguel''s voice rang out from behind her.


    "Aren''t you going to eat? What are you nning to do?"


    Caroline, not bothering to stop or turn around, continued her walk. "I already ate outside."


    This new job wasn''t so bad.


    Every day, while making her deliveries, she would get to eat whatever leftovers were avable.


    It meant she didn''t have toe back to this stifling house for meals anymore. Liam, noticing her cold demeanor, couldn''t keep his frustration to himself. "Miguel, look at her long face! She looks like she has a bone to pick with us!"


    It''s just a delivery job, and here she is, acting so proud of herself.


    eath her.


    Remembering how obedient Caroline used to be, Liam''s irritation grew. "This delivery job is What if the neighbors find out? We won''t be able to show our faces in public. Miguel, you need to make her stop. I''ve got a position for her at the factory."


    In the past, if Liam told Caroline to do something, she''d always listen.


    But now, not only was she ignoring him, she was even being sarcastic.


    He decided it was better for Miguel, who worked in education, to step in. Miguel, who also felt that the delivery job might make people gossip, was now swayed by Liam''s words. He nodded. "Alright, I''ll talk to herter."


    After all, working at the factory was far better than delivering food.


    He figured Caroline must''ve taken this job out of necessity, but if she knew she could go back to the factory, she''d probably be more than happy to take the offer.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Doesn''t Matter What Position It Is


    After dinner, Miguel headed straight to Caroline''s room.


    The door was ajar, so he simply walked in.


    "Caroline,"


    10, 49%?


    Finished


    At the sound of his voice, Caroline, who had been focused on her ounting at


    her desk, quickly closed her notebook and slipped it into the drawer.


    She looked up at him, her tone t. "What''s going on, Miguel?"


    Miguel noticed her quick movements, a small smirk forming at the corner of his lips. "Are you secretly sketching designs again?"


    Thest time he''d caught Caroline sketching, he''d assumed she had a real passion for fashion design.


    At the mention of this, Caroline just raised an eyebrow, offering no reply.


    Miguel, unaffected, sat down on the stool beside her and continued. "I came to tell you that Liam has given you a spot at thepany. He even set aside a position for you. Since you''re still into fashion design, it''s a great chance to join the factory. If you put in the effort, you could be the head designer in no time, just like Helen."


    "Hah!" Caroline suddenlyughed. "He told you he set aside a position for me? Do you even know what it is?"


    She was starting to get fed up with Liam''s ridiculous antics.


    A janitor''s position, and he imed he reserved it for me.


    What is he trying to pull?


    Miguel''s smile slowly faded, and he looked more serious. "Does it matter what kind of job it is? If you''re not skilled enough right now, you can''t expect to jump to the top just because of connections. You need to start from the ground up and prove yourself."


    Everyone at thepany, including Helen, started small.


    Even Helen, with her fashion degree, began as a basic designer before working her way up to lead designer.


    Miguel hadn''t expected Caroline to want to take shortcuts, and he found it disappointing.


    Caroline scoffed. "So, you think ''starting from the ground up'' means cleaning toilets? Don''t tell me that cleaning toilets is supposed to be ''building a foundation. How will that teach me anything about design?"


    Miguel''s eyes widened in surprise, momentarily at a loss for words. "Cleaning toilets?"


    Exactly the reaction Caroline had expected.


    "Yeah. Liam told me about the position today-it''s sweeping floors. So, do you still


    think I should take it?" Caroline stared at him, waiting for an answer.


    20.40 Sat, May


    Chapter 63 Doesn''t Matter What Position it is


    Earlier, when Liam had mentioned a position for Caroline, Miguel had been relieved.


    After all, we are still family.


    149%


    Finished


    I thought no matter how much Liam disliked Caroline, he''d still look out for her.


    But now I don''t know what to think.


    Miguel sighed. "I didn''t know Liam had offered you such a job-"


    Before he could finish, Caroline stood up. "Enough, Miguel. I''m tired and need to rest. Please leave."


    It''s the same thing all over again.


    They listen to other people, then criticize and judge me.


    She didn''t even want to see Miguel''s apologetic face right now.


    Miguel, noticing her exhaustion, took a closer look at her.


    Her face was tired, her eyes red. Something about it made his heart ache.


    He had intended to say more, but now he realized there was nothing left to say.


    As he reached the door, he paused and turned back. "I know delivering food must be tiring. Don''t do it tomorrow. I''ll talk to Liam and get him to find you an easier job."


    Caroline couldn''t help but find itughable.


    Now he knows how exhausting my job was?


    Why didn''t he say anything before?


    Is he only trying to make up for things now out of guilt?


    But I don''t need his pity.


    I won''t even ept Helen stepping down from her position as head designer for


    me.


    After leaving her room, Miguel heard Liamughing from the living room.


    He followed the sound and found Liam with his arm around Helen, chatting andughing together.


    Miguel''s expression darkened, and he cleared his throat loudly, making Liam quickly pull his arm back.


    "Miguel, how did the talk with Caroline go?"


    Miguel didn''t answer right away. He sat down on the couch and asked, "You said


    you set aside a position for Caroline. What kind of position was it?"


    Liam''s face stiffened at the question. After a pause, he responded, "Does it matter? It''s not like we''re not paying her. Besides, with her qualifications, she can only get an ordinary job."


    Miguel was fuming. It doesn''t matter what position it is?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Nobody''s cing Orders


    49%


    Finished


    Now that Miguel understood the truth about the job, hearing Liam''s words made him want to p him across the face.


    How can he be so cold-hearted, so detached, when ites to his own sister?


    He offered her a job cleaning toilets!


    But then, Miguel realized he had just told Caroline the same thing.


    She must have felt utterly humiliated by that.


    Miguel tried to calm the rising anger inside him as he asked, "So, is the job cleaning toilets?"


    Liam, already anticipating Caroline would bring up the topic, immediately became defensive.


    "What''s the big deal about cleaning toilets?" he retorted sharply. "The pay''s the same as the regr staff, and it''s easier! It''s actually a pretty good job. Some people just don''t even appreciate it!"


    He deliberately raised his voice, clearly hoping Caroline could hear him from the other room.


    Sure enough, Caroline, who was in the middle of sorting her clothes, overheard him.


    But she didn''t react, her face remaining nk and unaffected by his words.


    She grabbed a fresh set of clothes and walked to the bathroom to take a shower,pletely uninterested in the conversation happening in the living room.


    No matter what they said, she didn''t care.


    After her shower, she went to bed early, the noise of the world fading away as sleep took over.


    The days that followed were all too familiar: Caroline left the house early and came homete, never staying for dinner.


    That is, until Saturday.


    Since Sherwood Group didn''t require weekend work, she didn''t have to deliver food.


    She had turned off her rm the night before, nning to wake up on her own.


    But early that morning, the sound of raised voices from the living room startled her awake.


    Rubbing her eyes, she strained to hear what was going on outside her room.


    The door blocked most of the noise, but she could catch bits and pieces.


    It sounded like Liam was upset about something.


    Caroline, uninterested, pulled the nkets over her head, trying to ignore it.


    Well, I can''t sleep anyway.


    U0.40 Sat, May 5


    Chapter 64 Nobody''s cing Orders


    After brushing her teeth and freshening up, she walked into the living room.


    The sound of muffled sobs and sniffles reached her ears


    Caroline couldn''t help but let out a quiet, cynicalugh


    I''ve so caught up with my worktely that I haven''t paid attention to Helen. What is she crying about now?


    "Uncle Liam, nobody''s cing orders because it''s off-season. How can you me me?"


    When she heard Helen''s words, Caroline realized the argument was about problems at the factory.


    I see!


    I''ve been so busy that I almost forgot about that.


    49%


    Finished


    If things were the same with what happened in my past life, the factory should be facing some kind of crisis by now.


    In the living room, only Liam and Helen were seated on the couch. Miguel and Fabian had likely already left.


    At that moment, Wren entered the room from the kitchen, holding a te of toast.


    Before she could set the te down, Caroline reached over, grabbed one, and began eating.


    Wren shot her an irritated nce and muttered under her breath, "Everyone else


    is still waiting, and here she is already eating. No manners at all."


    But she didn''t dare say that directly


    to line.


    Right now, Caroline wasn''t someone Wren wanted to upset.


    Caroline, however, was oblivious to Wren''s disapproving look. Her attention was focused on Liam and Helen.


    Liam''s voice carried a sharp edge of frustration. "You promised me this design would be a hit that we''d get tons of orders! So how can you exin this?"


    It''s obvious she''s just making excuses. I can''t believe I trusted her!


    Helen looked hurt, her voice soft and defensive. "Whether it''s a hit or not is beyond me! There are a lot of factors at y here, like the off-season, for instance. Our factory''s so small, and we don''t even advertise. No one knows who we are!"


    Fashion is entering its off-season. Besides, the factory is barely bigger than a private workshop and hardly known; we''re certainly not putting any effort into marketing either. Who would ever hear of us?


    Liam, now visibly enraged, showed no sympathy. "How do you know I haven''t been advertising? The problem is with your design! I remember the pattern maker pointing out some issues with it-what did you do about that?"


    At first, when Liam saw Helen''s confidence, he believed she was creating something truly groundbreaking.


    He had rushed to push the designs into production, expecting great results.


    Chapter 64 Nobody''s cing Orders


    But once the pieces reached potential clients, no one was interested.


    Some even criticized the designs as "too low-quality".


    049%


    Finished


    As Liam continued to argue, unwilling to budge, Helen''s heart grew heavier with each passing moment.


    This was the first time since she had returned to the Somertons that Liam had been this angry with her.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became, and soon her tears began to fall, uncontrolled.


    She sobbed, unable to say another word, as her grief filled the space.


    Liam, his mind preupied with the impending crisis of not being able to pay


    wages in a few days, was ovee by frustration.


    He lit a cigarette, taking a long drag, the smoke swirling through the air, breaking


    the silence only punctuated by Helen''s sobbing.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Take Out a Loan


    2.49%8


    Finished


    Liam nced at Helen''s tear-streaked face, and despite everything, he felt his resolve soften. His tone became more considerate. "Alright, stop crying. Let''s figure out how to pay the wages, okay?"


    If Edwin ever finds out how far things have fallen, I''ll be out of job in an instant.


    We have to find a way to get the products out of the factory, or we''ll be in a world of trouble.


    Helen sniffled, wiping her eyes with a tissue. "How am I supposed to know what to do?"


    Liam thought for a moment, then suggested, "How much savings do you have? Take it all out and use it to pay the wages. Once the factory starts moving products again, I''ll pay you back.¡±.


    It was the only solution he''de up with after hours of thinking.


    If they didn''t pay the workers, they''d definitely protest, stop working, or maybe even go on strike. If that happened, there was no chance they''d be able to make decent clothes.


    There was no other option but to pay them, keep spirits up, and give the factory a fighting chance.


    Helen bit her lip, clearly unsure. "I don''t have much. Just a little over 2,000 dors."


    Liam''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Only 2,000?"


    I''ve given her a lot over thest few months. Just recently, I gave her 60,000.


    Where did it all go?


    Liam couldn''t quite believe it. "Don''t worry about it. I''m just borrowing it for now. I''ll pay you back as soon as I can. I won''t take a single penny of yours."


    Helen frowned deeply. ¡°Uncle Liam, do you think I''m lying to you? If I had money, I would''ve given it to you right away."


    Looking into her eyes, Liam''s doubts started to fade.


    "You have a decent sry. And with the money I''ve given you, you should have at least 200,000, right? Where did it all go?"


    "Most of it went into maintenance-buying hair products, cosmetics, that kind of stuff," Helen said, deliberately mentioning things Liam probably wouldn''t understand.


    In reality, she hadn''t spent nearly as much as she implied on skincare and treatments.


    She still had some savings, but she wasn''t foolish-why would she use her own money for this?


    Besides, Liam wanted to use her money to pay the workers.


    If the factory recovered quickly, fine. But if things didn''t turn around, her money would be gone for nothing.


    Liam was about to argue when he suddenly feltpletely helpless.


    U0.40 Sat, May


    Chapter 65 Take Out a Loan


    2490


    Finished


    He didn''t have much left either. After helping Helen with her bill, he''d spent over


    tens of thousands. Now. he was down to just a few thousand.


    With his own bills to cover, he didn''t have enough to pay the wages.


    As his thoughts turned to the bill he''d helped Helen pay, a new idea formed in his mind. His gaze shifted toward Caroline, who was sitting at the dining table, casually eating a toast.


    "Caroline, do you have any money?"


    He knew she didn''t have much, but if she had a few thousand, it could make a difference.


    Better than nothing.


    Caroline hadn''t expected him to ask her for money. After all, in Liam''s eyes, she was practically broke.


    She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "I don''t."


    Liam''s face darkened as he let out a frustrated sigh.


    I knew she wouldn''t be able to help.


    Do I really have to borrow from my brothers?


    That was thest thing he wanted-he didn''t want them to make fun of him for failing to manage a small factory.


    As he mulled over his options, Helen tugged at his sleeve and whispered in his ear, ¡°Uncle Liam, if it''s just about borrowing some money for now, you could take out a loan."


    Liam immediately frowned. "No way. Loans involve tons of paperwork, and who knows how long it would take to get the money. I''m worried it won''te through in time to pay the workers."


    Besides, if people found out he''d resorted to taking out a loan, they''d never let him live it down.


    Helen lowered her voice. "Well, if you just need quick cash, you could try one of those small loan ces. They''re fast-sometimes the money''s avable within hours."


    She had a friend whose rtive worked at one of those ces, and she''d heard they could approve loans quickly with little hassle.


    Liam hesitated, then remembered another problem. "My ID''s expired. I''m in the process of renewing it, so I can''t get a loan. How about using your ID? I''ll pay you back on time."


    They were family-he didn''t think it would be a big deal.


    But Helen''s expression froze.


    How have I gotten myself into this situation?


    But she didn''t want to tell him outright that she wasn''tfortable with the idea.


    Looking at Caroline, who was eating without a care in the world, an idea popped into her head.


    "I can''t do it I really hate owing money. If I had a loan banging over me I wouldn''t be able to sleen at


    49%


    Chapter 65 Take Out a Loan


    Finished


    night. That would make it impossible for me to focus on the design work, and I


    wouldn''t be able to create anything good."


    (li)

 Chapter 66

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 66 Fortune Financing


    149%


    Finished


    Before Liam had a chance to reply, Helen''s voice dropped to a near whisper as


    she leaned in so close that her lips almost touched his ear. "Why not let Aunt Caroline help with the loan? She''s just delivering takeout, so it wouldn''t put any pressure on her."


    She spoke so softly that Caroline, sitting nearby, couldn''t hear a word.


    Caroline, however, couldn''t help but smirk to herself.


    What lousy n is she cooking this time, that she has to make sure I can''t overhear?


    In the next moment, Liam turned to Caroline, his expression softening. "Caroline,


    can you-"


    Before he could finish, Helen interrupted. "Aunt Caroline, do you have time today?"


    She nudged Liam with her elbow, signaling him to keep quiet.


    Caroline caught the motion instantly, sensing something was off.


    Though suspicious, Caroline decided to y along. "What''s up?"


    Helen gave a bright smile, her voice cheerful. "Uncle Liam''s feeling a little down,


    so I thought we could take him out and cheer him up. It''s been a while since we went shopping, hasn''t it?"


    Just moments ago, she was crying, but now she''s acting as if her mood had flipped entirely.


    How could someone change so quickly? She should really try acting.


    Caroline''s mind wandered back to her past life when the factory was on the verge of copse. Liam hade to her back then, asking for her to secure a loan.


    Afterward, she found out it had all been Helen''s idea..


    But this time was different-she had made sure things wouldn''t turn out like that again. The factory was bound to fail sooner thanst time.


    From what she had overheard, Caroline began to suspect the loan might be happening sooner than she expected.


    It seemed like Helen was nning to trick her into signing for a loan from a small, shadypany.


    Of course, that was just her guess-she''d wait to see if she was right.


    She had to y along. "Sure, where are we going?"


    Helen''s face lit up. "Let''s stay close, maybe just check out the shopping street around here." She turned to Liam with a yful look. "What do you think, Uncle Liam?"


    The shopping street wasn''t the real goal. The actual n was that the loanpany Helen knew, run by a friend of a rtive, just so happened to be located on that street.


    Liam picked up on the hint in Helen''s eyes, understanding immediately. He nodded. "Alright, let''s go.


    check it out."


    56444710


    Chapter 66 Fortune Financing


    Just then, Wren entered with a tray of breakfast, ready to serve.


    Finished


    Caroline, already full from toast she''d eaten earlier, stood up. "You guys enjoy breakfast. I''ll go change."


    As she disappeared into her room, Liam finally asked the question that had been nagging at him. "What are you trying to do? Why keep the loan from her?"


    If we need Caroline to help with the loan, why not be upfront about it? Why hide it from her?


    We''re a family after all. I''m sure Caroline will help out if thepany''s going through a rough patch.


    Helen answered smoothly. "Don''t forget, she''s not the same Caroline who listens to you and does whatever you say. She doesn''t even treats you like a brother anymore. Do you really think she''d be willing to help with the loan?"


    Liam frowned, trying to piece it together. After a few moments, he muttered, "So, you want me to hide it from her, trick her into signing the loan without her knowing?"


    Although the money situation is getting desperate, I don''t feelfortable doing this.


    Helen smiled, sensing his hesitation. "Don''t worry. It''s just temporary. Once the factory''s back on its feet, we''ll pay it all back."


    Liam had wanted to refuse outright, but her reasoning made a certain kind of


    sense.


    The money will be repaid quickly enough. What harm can it do if Caroline helps? And if she''d agree willingly, there''d be no need for any deception.


    Once he convinced himself, his worries eased, and he felt morefortable with the idea.


    After breakfast, the three of them headed to the shopping street near the Waterford Gardens neighborhood.


    Helen led the way, making a beeline for a jewelry and gold shop, trying on pieces


    and encouraging Caroline to do the same.


    She seemed to be having a good time, as though it were just a casual day out shopping.


    But Caroline saw right through it.


    This wasn''t about shopping-it was all part of Helen''s n to lower her guard and manipte her into signing the loan.


    If she wants to y games, I''m ready to y along.


    She tried on jewelry with her, walking through the shops, pretending to enjoy herself.


    After what felt like an eternity, Helen finally stopped in front of a storefront with the sign "Fortune Financing" hanging above it.


    Caroline nced at the sign, her lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    This was the same ce she had borrowed money from in her past life.


    The small shop was nothing more than a front for a loan shark.


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Sign the Contract


    Finished


    In her past life, Caroline had nned to take the proper route to secure a loan. But Liam had insisted on the quicker way, arguing that paying a bit more in interest wouldn''t matter if they could repay it fast.


    But the factory went bankrupt, and Liam showed no interest in repaying the loan.


    She was left with no money to cover the debt, and the creditors came after her, threatening to take action.


    Desperate, she turned to Liam for help.


    But how did he respond?..


    Not only did he refuse to help, but he also deliberately distanced himself from her, letting the creditors do whatever they wanted.


    Fortunately, Caroline was quick enough to escape, narrowly avoiding disaster.


    "Aunt Caroline, I heard from a friend that this loanpany is really good. Since our factory is low on funds, why don''t we check it out?" Helen''s voice interrupted Caroline''s thoughts.


    Caroline kept her face neutral, showing no hint of emotion. "Sure."


    She already knew how this was going to y out-it was always going to end with her taking out a loan.


    But she was curious. She wanted to see how Helen was going to convince her this time.


    Seeing her agree without hesitation, Liam smiled brightly. ¡°Great, let''s go in.¡±


    Inside, a man who introduced himself as thepany manager greeted them warmly.


    Helen and Liam asked a few casual questions, then quickly decided to take out the loan.


    Soon enough, the manager brought out the loan agreement, saying all they needed to money would be released.


    At this point, Caroline didn''t need any more exnations.


    She mentally scolded herself for being so gullible in her past life.


    Taking out a loan was so simple, with no official processes to follow.


    It was clear-this was a shady loan.


    as sign, and the


    Perhaps back then, when the factory was on the brink of copse and Liam was desperate, she had been too caught up in the situation to see it and had agreed to the loan.


    Helen shot Caroline a look and put on a fake smile. "Aunt Caroline, I''ll take care of the loan for the factory, but we need a guarantor. Can you help us?"


    Worried Caroline might refuse, she added, "Don''t worry. We''re family. There won''t be any problems."


    Caroline nced at the contract on the table, then replied tly, "No problem. Go ahead and sign it. Once you''re done, I''ll be your guarantor."


    Chapter 67 Sign the Contract


    She agreed so quickly because she wanted to see if Helen would actually dare to go through with it.


    She didn''t believe Helen would force her into this.


    24970


    Finished


    When Helen heard her answer, a flicker of excitement passed through her eyes. "You probably don''t know how loans work. The guarantor has to sign first, then the borrower signs."


    As she spoke, she slid a pile of contracts in front of Caroline. "There''s a lot of paperwork, so let''s sign quickly!"


    The manager also chimed in, "Exactly. The quicker you sign, the sooner you''ll get the money."


    Caroline stared at the thick stack of cuments, her face darkening.


    The top pages were clearly for the guarantor''s signature.


    She suspected that somewhere in the middle were the actual loan agreements.


    And while she was signing, Helen would probably keep urging her to hurry, leaving her no time to read through everything-until, before she knew it, she''d be the borrower.


    What a clever trap!


    But what Caroline couldn''t figure out was when the manager and Helen had teamed up for this.


    She stopped overthinking it and grabbed the pen from the table.


    She paused, looking at Liam. "Are you really hoping I''ll sign?"


    Such an obvious trick-she didn''t believe for a second that Liam didn''t know what was going on.


    His silence could only mean one thing.


    He knew it was a trap.


    She asked him this, hoping to provoke him, to make him think about whether he felt guilty for setting her up like this.


    Liam blinked a few times, then lowered his gaze to the contract on the table. "It''s gettingte. Just sign already."


    The sooner we get the money, the sooner I can rx.


    As for hiding the truth from Caroline, it''s not really my choice


    Besides, I will pay the money back soon enough-it''s not like on trying to cheat her.


    His words didn''t stir anything in Caroline.


    "Fine, I''ll sign." Caroline gripped the pen tightly. Just as the tip touched the paper,


    she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach. "Ugh."


    She dropped the pen and immediately pressed her hand to her stomach.


    "Ah my stomach really hurts! Mr lenning do von have a restroom here?"


    Chapter 67 Sign the Contract


    149%


    Finished


    Garth Jenning furrowed his brow but kept his smile. "I don''t have one here, but there''s an inte caf¨¦ not far ahead. You''ll have to go there."


    "Thank you!" Caroline was about to get up when she heard two voices speak almost simultaneously.


    "Aunt Caroline, wait until you''ve signed the contract before going!"


    "Hold on, sign the contract first!"


    Caroline''s gaze flicked back and forth between Liam and Helen.


    08.46 Sat, May 3


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Release the Funds Now


    2449%4


    Are they so impatient, or are they just worried I might leave without finishing what we started?


    Helen, noticing Caroline''sck of response, quickly grabbed Caroline''s hand. "Aunt Caroline, let me flip through the pages for you. That way, you can sign faster. It''ll only take a minute, and you can go to the bathroom afterward, okay?"


    The pain in Caroline''s stomach seemed to worsen.


    This would only make her feel more rushed and less likely to properly review the contract.


    Pretending to be unaware of their intentions, Caroline asked, "It won''t take me long to use the bathroom. Why can''t we wait until I get back? What''s the hurry?"


    Helen faltered for a moment, unsure how to respond, and quickly nced at Garth.


    Garth stepped in to exin, "Here''s the thing. We process loans in batches. If an application is submitted before 11:00 a.m., it gets processed immediately. But if it''s after 11:00 a.m., we have to start internal reviews in the afternoon, and the funds won''t be avable for about a week."


    Only 15 minutes remained before 11:00 a.m.


    They urgently needed the money, and this excuse couldn''t have been more perfectly timed.


    Caroline knew he was lying, but she nodded, pretending to believe him. "Oh, I see."


    As soon as she spoke, the pain in her stomach seemed to grow more intense.


    She quickly pressed one hand to her stomach and waved her other hand toward Garth. "No, I really need to take care of this. Here''s what we''ll do, Mr. Jenning-let the borrower sign first, and then release the funds. I''lle back to finish the rest after I use the bathroom. Please, I''m counting on y


    With that, Caroline hurried toward the door.


    She looked genuinely in a rush to use the restroom.


    The three of them watched in silence as she disappeared out of the room.


    A moment passed before Liam snapped back to reality Mr. Jenning, I really need that money. Could you release the funds to me first?"


    He knew that Garth was connected to Helen''s friend, and he was aware that Helen had already worked out how to get Caroline to sign the loan before they arrived


    But what Liam didn''t know was that Garth had lied about the loan processing time.


    The truth was, loans submitted after 11:00 a.m. could still be processed right away.


    For a smallpany like this, releasing funds at any time wasn''t a problem. While the interest rates appeared low at first nce, they were far from cheap when you did the math.


    Chapter 68 Release the Funds Now


    They were quick to approve loans and close deals.


    34470


    Finished


    Even Helen didn''t know the full details-she had only repeated what Garth had told her to impress Liam.


    "Yes, Mr. Jenning, you saw for yourself that my aunt is willing to sign. It''s just a matter of timing. Why not. release the funds now?" Helen added with a convincing smile.


    Garth was more than willing but still appeared reluctant. "Alright, alright. If it weren''t for you two being referred by my old clients, I wouldn''t make this exception.


    "But let me remind you, once I release the funds, you must get Ms. Caroline to sign and leave her thumbprint, or I won''t be able to let you go."


    Liam wasn''t concerned. "Don''t worry. We won''t leave until she signs."


    He was sure Caroline would sign eventually, and they could just wait for her to return.


    Garth agreed without hesitation and released the funds.


    Before long, Liam received a notification that 300,000 had been deposited into his ount.


    He quickly checked his banking app, and sure enough, the money was there.


    A huge weight lifted from his chest.


    His face lit up with excitement as he showed his phone to Helen, whispering, "Helen, look! The money''s here! It''s great that your friend helped us out. Connections really do make a difference."


    He knew the loanpany wasn''t exactly on the up-and-up, but since it was Helen''s friend who referred them, he felt confident everything would be fine.


    Helen smiled widely, her confidence unwavering. "Of course! What did I tell you? I have a lot of useful contacts!"


    The two of themughed and chatted while they waited for Caroline to return.


    But as time passed, Helen began to feel uneasy as her stomach growled, and Caroline still hadn''te


    back.


    Helen nced at the clock-half an hour had gone by, and Caroline was still absent.


    An unsettling feeling started to stir in her.


    Could she have decided to leave?


    She looked over at Garth, who was busy at his desk, and then quietly pulled her chair closer to Liam. In a hushed tone, she whispered, "Uncle Liam, why is Aunt Caroline taking so long in the bathroom? Do you think she''s left?"


    Liam casually rubbed the back of her head, brushing off her concern. "No way. Didn''t you see how quickly she agreed to everything earlier? You''re just overthinking it."


    From the way Caroline had looked earlier when she was in pain, Liam figured she must have eaten something that upset her stomach.


    Chapter 68 Release the Funds Now


    ??? 49%


    Finished


    He recalled when he had food poisoning-he''d been stuck in the bathroom for over half an hour.


    So he assumed Caroline was likely still dealing with that.


    Despite his reassurance, Helen remained uneasy. "Even if it''s food poisoning, it''s been a while now. Maybe you should call Aunt Caroline and ask her to hurry up?


    1

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Did She Catch On?


    @X49%1


    Finished


    Liam, noticing Helen''s growing anxiety, decided to follow her advice and try calling Caroline.


    Just moments ago, he had felt calm, almost rxed, but that sense of ease vanished the instant he heard the cold, robotic voice on the other end of the line.


    "The number you have dialed is not avable...


    His heart skipped a beat, and the phone slipped from his hand, falling to the floor with a loud tter.


    The noise caught Garth''s attention, who had been focused on hisputer


    screen.


    He nced at the clock and walked over. "Hasn''t Ms. Carolinee back yet? Maybe you should call her again?"


    Liam and Helen exchanged worried nces.


    Neither of them knew where Caroline had gone, but neither could exin the situation to Garth, especially now that Caroline''s phone was turned off.


    Liam let out an awkward chuckle as he bent down to pick up his phone. "I''ll try again," he said, attempting to sound casual.


    Not wanting Garth to hear the message about the phone being off, Liam stood up and walked toward the windowsill, pretending the call had gone through.


    "Caroline, what''s taking so long in the bathroom? Still not feeling well? Hurry up!" he called out, hoping Garth wouldn''t question him.


    Garth, not suspicious, returned to his desk.


    Liam sat back down next to Helen and whispered, "Helen, you stay here. I''ll go check the inte caf¨¦ to see if Caroline''s there."


    Liam remembered that Caroline''s phone had a habit of turning off by itself, and maybe it had just switched off at an inconvenient moment.


    Helen grabbed his sleeve, a touch of concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Uncle Liam, I''m a woman. It would be easier for me to check thedies'' room. How about I go instead, and you stay here?"


    She knew that this loan came through a friend''s rmendation, but the truth was, these lenders were only after the money.


    Liam had the funds now, but if Caroline didn''te back to sign the papers, they''d be stuck.


    And with Liam about to leave her alone, she wasn''t sure how safe she felt.


    Liam hesitated, his gaze deep in thought.


    If Caroline already left and isn''t at the caf¨¦, will Helen leave too?


    Chapter 69 Did She Catch On?


    No, Helen isn''t like Caroline. She''s caring and thoughtful; she won''t abandon me. Reassured, he smiled and nodded. "Okay, go ahead. Hurry up ande back." "Alright." Helen stood up quickly and headed for the door.


    344%


    Finished


    Helen''s goal in getting Caroline into this loan deal had always been clear: trap Caroline in an enormous debt.


    Although Liam had promised that the money would paid back quickly, Helen knew better. She was certain Liam would never send the money back to Caroline.


    Her uncles wouldn''t help her either.


    The interest would keep building, and Caroline''s entire life would be destroyed by


    it.


    It was far worse than just seeing Caroline disappear.


    She hadn''t anticipated this moment, though-Caroline getting sick just before the documents could be signed.


    Helen hoped it was just a stomach issue; if not, everything they''d nned would fall apart.


    Helen checked all the bathrooms at the nearby inte caf¨¦, but Caroline was nowhere to be found.


    She even walked around the entire ce, still no sign of her.


    Has she left? Or have I missed her?


    Growing more suspicious, Helen sent Liam a text, "Uncle Liam, I can''t find Aunt Caroline anywhere. Did shee back to you?¡±


    Liam saw the message and looked around the nearly empty street outside, his eyes searching desperately for Caroline.


    He squinted, trying to focus, but there was no sign of her. His face paled.


    Why did Caroline suddenly disappear?


    Did she catch on to what we were really doing with the loan?


    No... that can''t be it.


    But he couldn''t waste time thinking about it now. He quickly typed back, "She''s not


    here. You should go home and check if she''s there. Hurry up!"


    They had already waited too long, and Garth was likely going to start pressuring them soon.


    Thankfully, their house wasn''t too far.


    "Okay," she texted back, and Liam didn''t say anything else, silently waiting for her next message.


    Twenty minutester, still no response. Instead, it was Garth who walked up to them, holding the loan. agreement in his hands.


    Chapter 69 Did She Catch On?


    "Mr. Somerton, we''ve been waiting long enough. I thining back. How about


    you just sign the contract no


    Liam scratched his head, unsure of what to say. "I-I ca


    (


    Chapter 69 Did She Catch On?


    1849%


    Finished


    "Mr. Somerton, we''ve been waiting long enough. I think your sister has other things to do and won''t being back. How about you just sign the contract now" Garth suggested.


    Liam scratched his head, unsure of what to say. "I-I can''t. I lost my ID. I don''t have it with me right now."


    11

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Are You Trying to Rob Me?


    "You were referred by someone I know, so there''s no need for ID, just the loan number. Earlier, when you asked your sister to sign, I didn''t ask her for an ID, did I Garth looked at Liam, a hint of disdain shing


    in his eyes.


    They were loan sharks, offering loans designed to trap people in endless debt.


    But seeing someone trick their own sister into taking out a loan? That was something new to him.


    Garth wasn''t a saint by any means, but even he couldn''t respect Liam for this. Meanwhile, Liam wasn''t about to take any risks himself with a loan shark.


    If the factory starts getting big orders and things improves, paying back the loan won''t be an issue.


    But if the factory fails to turn a profit, how will I ever repay the money?


    And if word gets out that I''ve taken out a loan from a loan shark and can''t pay it back on time, how will I face the neighbors?


    No, I can''t afford to sign this loan.


    "Just a little more time. My niece went to find Caroline. I''ll give her a call now."


    Liam, visibly anxious, dialed Helen''s number. The phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, but no one answered.


    Desperately, he dialed again. This time, the voice on the other end informed him that the phone was off.


    Caroline''s phone was off earlier, but now Helen''s is off too?


    While Liam tried to process this, Garth spoke up again. "Mr. Somerton, we''ve been waiting almost two hours. We haven''t even had lunch. I''m sure you''re hungry too. Why don''t we just sign the loan and get it over with?"


    He pushed the contract back toward Liam.


    Liam gritted his teeth. His stomach was growling loudly, and the wait for Helen and Caroline/seemed pointless now.


    I''ll sign it, then.


    Once the factory is making money, the loan


    on''t be a big issue.


    He began scanning the document, but as soon as he reached the second p¨¤ge,


    his expression changed. He looked up sharply at Garth.


    "I''m borrowing 300,000, so why does this say 380,000


    Garth''s response was calm. "I already exined this. Since we''re providing the


    funds immediately, the service fee is higher,"


    Liam''s anger red. "But this is insane!"


    TV Are You Trying to Rob Me?


    This is 80,000 dors in fees! Who charges that much in loan fees? This is tant exploitation.


    Finished


    Garth''s face darkened at his response. "Now you''reining it''s too expensive? I''ve reminded you that there would be a few ten thousands in fees, and you said it was fine-just a few ten thousands, no problem!"


    Liam didn''t have an answer for that.


    Earlier, he had been so desperate to get the loan that he hadn''t bothered to think through the details.


    Seeing his silence, Garth smirked. "To be honest, what you''re doing is a bit pathetic. Earlier, when you had your sister sign the papers, you didn''t even look at the contract. But now that it''s your turn to sign, suddenly there are all these problems."


    The message was clear.


    Liam''s face flushed with embarrassment. He tried to protest. "No, you don''t understand! Stop saying that!" But deep down, he knew it was true.


    He had been so focused on getting the loan approved quickly that he didn''t care about the extra costs.


    After all, Caroline didn''t usually spend much, and if the loan helped resolve hispany''s issues faster, it would be worth it.


    Garth wasn''t interested in listening to any more excuses. His voice grew more impatient. ¡°I''m giving you this loan because you were referred by a rtive. Don''t make this harder than it needs to Just sign the damn contract!"


    Liam stared at the contract, his thoughts racing.


    He contemted whether to sign the contract, but he wanted to back out when he saw the interest rates.


    It might not seem a lotpared to other loanpanies, but it would add up to a lot if you really calcted.


    He realized this was a scam, a trap.


    Suddenly, he stood up. "I''m sorry, I didn''t fully understand the terms. We''re not taking this loan. I''ll return the 300,000 right now. Just give me your ount details."


    He grabbed his phone, ready to send the money back.


    Garth''s expression turned cold. "No problem. But if you cancel, there''s a penalty of 150,000."


    At those words, Liam''s anger erupted. "I''ve had the money for two hours, and I haven''t spent a single cent, and now you want to charge me that much? Are you trying to rob me?"


    This is outrageous

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Far Too Expensive


    At first, Liam had expected the penalty for backing out of the loan to be a few hundred dors, maybe 1,000 at most. But the 150,000 demand took himpletely by surprise.


    Garth pointed to the contract lying on the table. "It''s all right here," he said coolly. "Once the money''s in your ount, the loan''s official. Doesn''t matter if it takes two hours or two months, it''s the same."


    Liam''s forehead tightened with anger, veins throbbing at his temples. He was about to argue when two burly men in suits entered the room.


    They looked like bodyguards, and their imposing presence made Liam shrink back instinctively.


    He quickly swallowed his words and forced a smile.


    "Mr. Jenning, we''re all friends here. Let''s talk this over calmly," Liam suggested.


    The two men stood close, ring at him like they were just waiting for an excuse to make a move.


    Garth, arms crossed and leaning back with an air of superiority, looked down at Liam. "I''ve been treating you like a VIP, and this is how you speak to me? It''s gettingte. So, what''s it going to be? Are you going to return the money or sign the contract? Make up your mind."


    Liam stood frozen between the two bodyguards, realizing that he had no choice left.


    The penalty for breaking the contract was far too steep to walk away from.


    With a heavy sigh, he picked up the loan agreement and signed it.


    Only then was he free to leave.


    His n was to go home and confront Caroline about everything.


    But when he arrived at the apartment, it was empty. Caroline wasn''t there, and neither was Helen.


    Frustration boiled over inside him, and his eyesnded on a vase on the table. Without thinking, he, grabbed it and threw it to the floor.


    The sound of shattering ceramic filled the room.


    Wren, who had been cleaning in her room, rushed out at the noise. When she saw the damage, her face went pale.


    "Mr. Liam, that was the vase Mr. Edwin just brought back. He told me it cost over 100,000! Why did you-


    Liam interrupted her sharply, "Edwin''s back? Where is he?"


    Wren replied, "He didn''t say. He probably went to thepany."


    Liam''s brow furrowed deeply, a mix of worry and anxiety washing over him.


    He had nned to keep the factory''s financial struggles hidden from Edwin, using


    the loan to cover the deficits and slowly stabilize the business.


    Finished


    If Edwin found out about thepany''s financial troubles, Liam didn''t know what


    his reaction would be. Overwhelmed, Liam turned to Wren. "Clean up the mess. I need to go to thepany."


    He left in a hurry, his steps quick and filled with unease.


    Caroline caused all this mess.


    If she hadn''t gotten in the way and prevented Helen from receiving that award, the factory would have had a steady stream of orders by now.


    Instead, we have sunk to the point where we can''t even pay our employees.


    I need to exin everything to Edwin. He''s a reasonable man, and after hearing the truth, I''m sure he won''t take it out


    on me.


    Meanwhile, Caroline, at the Gxy Bay Residences, had no clue that Edwin had returned.


    After leaving the loan office, she had gone to the inte caf¨¦, but not for the reasons Liam thought. Instead of entering through the front door, she slipped in through the back to avoid being seen.


    She was hoping to escape from Liam''s questions, so she hade to this apartment in Gxy Bay Residences.


    She stayed there in peace until evening.


    Caroline had nned to head back after dinner, but when she opened the fridge, she saw that the leftover vegetables from the previous day had gone bad.


    Sighing, she decided to go downstairs to the market and buy some fresh greens.


    As she walked toward the market, she noticed an elderly woman selling free- range eggs at the entrance.


    Caroline approached and squatted beside her. "How much for ten eggs?" she asked.


    Caroline had bought eggs from an elderlydy before when she cooked at the Somertons, and she remembered how much better they tastedpared to supermarket eggs.


    As a chef, she preferred using high-quality ingredients, and these eggs certainly fit the bill.


    The old woman smiled kindly. "Six bucks a pound," she replied.


    Caroline frowned and pulled her hand back, setting the eggs down.


    Six dors for ten eggs? Even though they''re free-range, that far too expensive.


    Just a few days ago, I''ve bought simr eggs for only 4.50 dors near Waterford Gardens.


    Seeing her hesitation, the elderly woman quickly added, "These are free-range, home-raised eggs. I feed my chickens grain. They''re nothing like the ones from the store."


    Caroline knew exactly what the woman meant, but the price was still too high for her to justify buying them.


    The elderly woman with her grav hair and wrinkled face had a kind, almost pleading expression and


    sapien firar 100 Expensive


    Caroline couldn''t bring herself to haggle over the price.


    She smiled politely and said, "Thanks, but I think I''ll pass for now."


    Finishert


    But the woman called out after her, "Well, I''ve only got a few left. If you take them


    all, I''ll sell them to you for five bucks per 10 eggs. My grandson''s in the hospital,


    and I need to get home to cook for him, so I''m willing to sell them cheaper."


    11. 11.

 Chapter 72

    Finished


    Chapter 72 You''re Wasting Your Talent


    "Sigh, business has been toughtely." The elderly woman''s hands, rough and worn from years ofbor, gently selected eggs from a bamboo basket beside her, cing them carefully on the grass in front of her.


    Her voice, strained by the tremors in her hands, stirred something inside Caroline.


    She felt a deep sympathy for the woman''s struggles, as if the weight of her hardships was pressing against her own chest.


    Caroline nced down at the small pile of eggs, no more than 30 in total.


    The price is only a little more than usual, and I can afford it. Besides, buying them will help the elderly woman out in some small way.


    "Alright, I''ll take them all," Caroline said, handing over the money.


    After the elderly woman packed up her stand and began to leave, Caroline felt a small sense of satisfaction. She had done something good today.


    As a smile began to form on her lips, she felt a sudden weight on her shoulder. Surprised, she turned and saw ke standing behind her.


    "Dr. Sherwood, are you buying groceries too?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    ke''s expression was unreadable. Instead of responding directly, he simply said, "Come with me."


    Without waiting for her to answer, he turned and walked away. Caroline, though puzz followed him. "Where are we going?¡± she asked as they walked.


    ke didn''t turn to look at her. "You''ll see soon enough


    There was something reassuring about his presence, something that made Caroline feel safe, as though everything would work out in the end.


    They moved through the market, ke leading her past the bustling crowd until they came to a stop. He pointed ahead.


    "Look over there."


    Caroline followed his finger, spotting the familiar figure of the old woman-the same one who had sold her the eggs.


    The elderly woman was entering the supermarket, likely to buy more groceries. Turning to ke, Caroline''s confusion deepened. "What''s going on over there?" ke''s response was calm and steady. "Just wait a moment. You''ll understand in a second."


    Though still unsure, Caroline focused her attention on the supermarket''s entrance.


    The crowd was thinning, and nothing seemed out of ce at first.


    Chapter 72 You''re Wasting Your Talent


    Then, a momentter, the old woman came back out of the store, two cartons of eggs in hand.


    It was clear she had just purchased those eggs from the store.


    394710


    Finished


    Caroline''s face darkened as suspicion began to creep in The old woman had sold her eggs iming they were free-range, but now she was buying store-bought eggs.


    As if confirming her doubts, the elderly woman''set up a small stool and began cing the store-bought eggs into her bamboo basket, pretending they were her


    own.


    Caroline could hardly believe her eyes..


    When she was starting to get worked up, ke''s voice cut through her thoughts. "You''re not familiar with this market, so it''s understandable. But this kind of thing happens a lot around here. Some elderly people sell cheap, store-bought vegetables or eggs, pretending they''re free-range or homegrown. They count on people like you, with good intentions, thinking they''re offering fresh, natural products."


    Caroline''s gaze fell to the eggs she had just bought.


    The ones she had previously bought were really free-range eggs. She had never thought she would be scammed like this.


    If she hadn''t witnessed it herself, she would never have believed that someone so kind-looking could deceive people like that.


    What''s wrong with this world?


    With a frustrated sigh, she turned to ke. "Thanks for showing me this. I''ll be more careful next time."


    ke raised an eyebrow, observing her expression. "You bought quite a few eggs. A something about it?"


    you going to do


    Caroline shook her head lightly. "What''s the point? It''s a lesson learned. I''ll just be more cautious from now


    on."


    It doesn''t seem worth confronting the woman. It will likely lead to an argument, and who knows if the elderly woman will turn it into some kind of scam or something worse? It''s just not worth the trouble.


    ke nodded, understanding her perspective. "You''re right. Do you need to grab anything else?


    "I still need some vegetables," Caroline replied after a moment''s thought. "And the crabs at the market looked good. How about I grab a few? We can have them for dinner tonight."


    It was her way of thanking him for pointing out the scam.


    ke''s lips curved into a smile, his eyes brightening. "Sounds perfect."


    They both turned and continued through the market, picking up a few more items before heading back home.


    The building they lived in had two apartments per


    floor.


    Since ke needed to stop by his ce first, they left their doors open to makeing and going easier. Caroline cooked dinner, and soon enough, she called out to ke. He appeared quickly. stepping into her


    Chapter 72 You''re Wasting Your Talent


    849%


    Finished


    apartment.


    Caroline''s cooking was exceptional, and ke couldn''t help butpliment her throughout the meal.


    "Your cooking is too good for a ce like this. You''re wasting your talent making takeout for people."


    Caroline beamed at the praise. As a chef, there was nothing better than being recognized for her skill. "Thank you. But honestly, I''m happy where I am right now."


    For the time being, this was enough for her.


    (11)

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Changed So Much in Such a Short Time


    As Caroline ran the numbers, she realized that she could earn nearly 10,000 a month.


    This was roughly equivalent to what she had made over six months at the factory.


    I owe all of this to ke-if he hadn''t rmended this amazing opportunity; I might still be working as a private chef, bouncing from one house to another.


    Her previous work as a private chef didn''t provide the same stability as the job she had now.


    A wave of gratitude washed over her as she thought about it. "Honestly, thank you so much. You''ve been such a big help to me."


    Ever since she''d met ke, he had been like a guardian angel-always there when she was lost and helpless.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, Why didn''t I meet him in my past life?


    But after thinking for a moment, she understood the answer. In her past life, she had always followed her brothers'' lead, putting their needs above her own. She hadn''t ventured outside of that role.


    This time, things were different because she had chosen a path that wasn''t influenced by her brothers.


    ke gave her a charming smile, the kind that could melt anyone''s heart. "If you really want to thank me, why not do something for me in return?"


    Caroline didn''t hesitate.


    She always felt a bit awkward about paying him back by treating him to dinner, so if he wanted her to help with something, she''d dly do it.


    ke raised an eyebrow. "You''re agreeing without asking what it is? Not worried I''ll ask you to do something shady?"


    "I trust you won''t do that, right?" Caroline replied, smiling back at him. She had known ke long enough to know he wasn''t the type to get involved in anything dishonest.


    If someone like him could do bad things, then there wouldn''t be many good people left in the world.


    Before ke could respond, Caroline asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    ke''s expression turned serious, and he looked a bit troubled. "In two days, I''m going to a charity g, and everyone has to bring a date. As you know, I''m single, so I was hoping you coulde as my date for the night."


    Caroline blinked, initially thinking it might be something serious. But when she realized he was simply asking her to pretend to be his date, she felt relieved- didn''t seem like a big deal at all.


    I can easily pull that off.


    "No problem! I''ll y the part perfectly. No one will suspect anything," Caroline said confidently.


    After dinner, the night had fully settled in, and darkness had taken over the sky. Caroline finally made her way home.


    Upon entering, she was surprised to find Edwin sitting on the couch. She froze for a moment, then forced a polite smile.


    "Edwin, you''re back."


    Edwin, who had been smiling when she walked in, immediately lost his grin. His face became serious.


    "You''re backte. Where have you been?"


    Today, he had learned a lot at the factory, including the chaos that had unfolded in his absence.


    The financial records were in disarray.


    If he had stayed away any longer, he didn''t want to imagine the disaster the factory would have turned into.


    And ording to Liam, all of this was Caroline''s fault.


    At first, Edwin hadn''t believed it, because Caroline had always been obedient,


    never stepping out of line. He had always trusted her to do the right thing.


    But now, seeing her return sote, without even making dinner, he couldn''t help but start to question what Liam had said.


    It doesn''t make sense-I''ve only been gone for a few months. How could Caroline have changed so much in such a short time?


    Caroline nced at Liam, who was sitting on the couch as well. She could tell he had probably filled Edwin in on the events of the past few days.


    There was no point in hiding the truth anymore. She spoke calmly, "I went to deliver some food."


    She quickly changed her shoes by the door.


    Though she had intended to go straight to her room, she knew Edwin would have more questions, and Liam was likely going to interrogate her about the loan office incident.


    She figured it would be better to sit down and talk with them for a bit.


    When Liam heard her exnation, his patience snapped. "You said your tummy was acting up


    this morning. I waited at the loan office for hours, and now you''re telling me you were delivering food?"


    Liam had told Edwin about the loan when Edwin questioned him about the factory, so now there was no reason to hide anything.


    "That''s right."


    "You''re lying! How could you deliver food when your phone was off?"


    The humiliation of waiting at the loan office and now being stuck with the loan weighed heavily on Liam.


    "Now that Edwin''s back, you''d better tell the truth ande up with a good exnation. Otherwise, this ''won''t end well for you!"


    He was furious, thinking that Caroline had ruined his n.


    What made


    even


    him angrier that


    was


    he


    was the


    one who


    had to


    handle Joan.


    the


    As a manager, and someone who''s supposed to be well-off, how have I ended up


    in this humiliating position, having to pay back the loan myself?


    Caroline had already prepared her exnation. "I have two phone cards, and I must''ve identally turned one of them off. The number you tried to reach was the one that was off."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Truth Hurts


    +8 Pearls


    Liam red at her, eyes zing with fury. "Even if that true, you shouldn''t have just left to deliver food without telling anyone! Don''t you know Helen and I were waiting for you? We waited over two hours!"


    What really got to him was that Helen had spent the entire afternoon looking around for Caroline-and even hurt her hand.


    More and more, he felt that Caroline was just a walking disaster.


    Whoever got involved with her would end up miserable


    Hearing that, Caroline couldn''t help but sneer


    Waited for her for two hours?


    That sounded so touching.


    Anyone who didn''t know the truth might actually be moved-moved by how patient he was, waiting there for hours.


    "You were waiting for me, or were you just waiting for me to show up and sign the papers?"


    Caroline''s words made Liam''s eyes flicker, though he still pretended nothing was wrong.


    "I was waiting for you. Don''t try to twist the story just to dodge the facts!"


    He was certain-he and Helen had never mentioned anything about the loan to her. Caroline couldn''t possibly know.


    Just as he felt confident and righteous, Caroline''s next sentence drained the color from his face.


    "You think I don''t know about your disgusting little scheme? If I''d shown up to that ce again, I would''ve walked right into your trap and signed off on hundreds of thousands in loans without even knowing it!"


    She deliberately raised her voice-not just so Edwin in the living room could hear but also for Miguel, who was out on the balcony trimming flowers..


    She wanted them to hear it all loud and clear-just how low Liam could stoop.


    Especially Miguel. He despised liars and maniptors the most-let''s see how he reacted to this.


    The living room fell into a tense silence when her words dropped.


    Edwin turned to look at Liam, eyes narrowing. ¡°Liam, what''s this about the loan?"


    He did know Liam wanted Caroline to take out the loan And honestly, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with that.


    After all, they''d raised her, fed her, hous¨¦d her.


    Helping with a loan? Totally fair.


    But if Liam was trying to trick her into it, now that was different.


    Chapter 74 Truth Hurts


    769


    +8 Pearls


    Even Miguel, who''d been quietly pruning flowers, stopped what he was doing. His expression shifted as he turned to stare at Liam, waiting for his answer.


    He''d always kept himself out of factory matters-but hearing Liam try to manipte Caroline into unknowingly signing off on a huge loan? Even he was shocked.


    And he wanted to know if it was truc.


    If Caroline was telling the truth, then Liam had gone too far.


    So many eyes locked onto Liam that he momentarily lost hisposure.


    He clenched his fists and mmed one down hard onto the coffee table with a loud thud, trying to hide the panic in his heart.


    "Caroline, stop spewing nonsense! I''m not some lowlife who''d pull that kind of thing!"


    He prided himself on being a decent man. So what if he tried to be selfish just this once?


    It hadn''t even worked out-yet she had the nerve to call him out in front of everyone!


    So humiliating!


    Faced with his denial, Caroline gave a soft snort and leaned backzily into the couch, switching into a rxed pose. "You''re not scared of lying through your teeth-what, don''t think you''ll have nightmares tonight?"


    "Don''t you start with that smug tone!" Liam snapped. "I haven''t even gotten mad at you, and now you''re flipping the me on me?"


    Just as the tension spiked again, Edwin cut in with a harsh bark, "Enough! Both of you, quiet!"


    Each of them had their version of the story, but he only trusted what he could see with his own eyes.


    And what he saw today did match what Liam had said Caroline had been acting weird, talking back,, refusing to cook dinner.


    That alone was enough to prove, in his mind, that she was just trying to push responsibility and smear Liam''s name.


    Having made up his mind, he turned to Caroline, his gaze stern with judgment. "I won''t get into what happened today or what you''ve done while I was away but starting tomorrow, I want everything to return to how it was before I left. Can you do that?"


    His words were phrased like a question, but his tone left no room for argument-it was an order.


    Caroline''s dark eyes curved slightly, her lips lifting into a half-smile as she stared at Edwin''s ''stern father figure'' act.


    Exactly what she expected.


    So he didn''t believe her. Big deal.


    It wasn''t just Edwin-she could live without them believing her. She didn''t care.


    Chapter 74 Truth Hurts


    She''d already died once. What else was left to lose?


    In this life, she''d be the one to love herselfpletely fiercely.


    She didn''t need anyone else''s love. And she wouldn''t beg for it either.


    2493%


    +8 Pearly


    Off to the side, Liam saw she still hadn''t answered and snapped coldly, "Caroline! Edwin is talking to you!"


    She used to ignore everything he said, but now that Edwin was back, let''s see if she still dared act like this.


    10.42 Sul, May 4

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 The Real Me


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    In this household, Edwin''s word wasw. Even Miguel didn''t dare go against him- Caroline? She had even less say.


    But Caroline didn''t even nce at Liam. Her cold, steady gaze remained locked on Edwin''s face.


    "You want me to go back to how things were before? Could you be more specific- what exactly do you mean by ''before''?


    "You mean waking up before dawn every day to cook breakfast for everyone, then packing lunch to bring to Helen at the office, rushing home early in the evening to cook dinner, and staying upte into the night making hangover broth for you after your business banquets-is that what you mean?"


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Edwin replied without hesitation, not sensing a single issue with that arrangement. He paused, adding, "You don''t need to keep,doing that delivery job. Tomorrow morning, I go back to work at thepany. As for your position-listen to whatever your Liam arranges."


    Caroline''s lips curved into a mocking smile. "And if he assigns me to clean the toilets, Edwin-would that be appropriate?"


    As she said this, her eyes slid toward Liam.


    If she followed through and obeyed their so-called arrangements, she could already guess what would happen-Liam would make her scrub toilets, just like he''d said before.


    And Edwin wouldn''t care in the slightest.


    Waving impatiently, Edwin said, "I''ve made myself clear. What job you do is up to your Liam. That''s the end of it. Now go wash up and get to bed early. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Earlier, he''d heard from Liam that Caroline had be stubborn and disobedient-but seeing her now, she didn''t seem that bad.


    In fact, the fact that she even asked the question meant she was somewhat listening to him. He stood up, thinking the conversation was over.


    But Caroline opened her mouth again. "Sorry, Edwin, but I must disappoint you this time."


    Edwin had just lifted his foot to take a step when he stopped mid-motion, his leg freezing in the air beforeing back down. He turned, towering over her. "What did you just say?"


    Caroline lifted her head, locking eyes with his harsh starepletely unafraid. ¡°I said, from now on, I''m not cooking for this family anymore. I''m not delivering anyone''s meals. I''m not staying upte waiting for you toe home. And since I''ve already left the factory, I have no reason to go back."


    With every sentence she spoke, Edwin''s brows drew tighter and tighter.


    By the end, his eyebrows were practically knotted together.


    It was like he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard-such cold, detached words from Caroline. He stood frozen for several long seconds before finally squeezing out a few words.


    "Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    Chapter 75 The Real Me


    His voice was low and calm-but it carried the weight of aing storm.


    93%0


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline, however, remained perfectly still, her toneposed. "Of course, I know. I''m an adult now. I have my own life and my own goals. I won''t waste my entire existence on things that hold no meaning"


    She emphasized thest part-things that hold no meaning.


    She wanted him to understand-this wasn''t about her being unwilling to help her family.


    It was about the fact that no matter how much she gave it was never enough. Worse-they acted like she owed them. Like it was her duty.


    If that was how it would be, what was the point of giving?


    Edwin crossed his arms, furious to the point ofughing bitterly. "Wow. Haven''t seen you for a little while. Look at you-you''ve really grown a backbone!"


    Caroline answered calmly, "I haven''t changed much. I''ve always been like this. I just used to hold myself back too much-never dared to be my real self."


    She used to never talk back. Now, she was t-out refusing to do anything for the family.


    Back then, she''d been obsessed-thinking that the less her brothers loved her, the harder she had to try to win their affection.


    She''d poured her heart into it, only to end up bruised, broken, and dying alone. Looking back now, how foolish she''d been.


    Wasting her life on things that were never hers to begin with. Things that were never worth it.


    Hearing that, Liam cut in with a snort. "What, are you gonna tell us next that you''re not the real Caroline, that you came from another world or something?"


    He was clearly mocking her-but Caroline just smiled and said, "If that helps you understand, sure."


    Getting a second chance at life was like being reborn.


    Same body, same soul-but she would livepletely differently from now on. To her, it was like bing someone new.


    Liam suddenly burst intoughter. "Lazy. That''s all this is. You''re justzy and trying to dress it up with some fantasy crap-what do you think this is a drama show?"


    At that moment, Edwin cut in. "Caroline, we''re family. We should work together to build a better, more harmonious home. That''s what our parents would have wanted more than anything. They loved you the most when they were alive-you really want them to be restless in their graves?"


    When he brought up their parents, a flicker of irritation passed through Caroline''s heart. "Don''t use Mom and Dad to guilt me. Your idea of a harmonious family? That''s just you forcing me to suffer while everyone else gets to befortable. Sure, it''s a good deal-for you. But it''s never been good for me."


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Secrets and Schemes


    45%


    +8 Pearls


    Edwin let out a cold snort. "Seriously? Do a few chores. Is that painful for you? There are families where the daughters do everything around the house. And here we''ve even got a housekeeper. You''re just doing a small part. What''s so hard about that?"


    After a brief pause, his tone softened just a little. "I''m only saying this because I care. If girls don''t learn to handle basic household stuff, they getzy. What happenster when you move out or get married? You won''t know how to care for yourself, and people will think less of you."


    Caroline raised her eyebrows at the ridiculous reasoning, her expression even colder. Her smile was sharp. "If it''s such a great idea, why not have Helen do it? She lounges around all day, gets waited on hand and foot, and hasn''t lifted a finger her entire life. By your logic, if she ends up in her own home and can''t do anything, wouldn''t her husband''s family toss her out?"


    "You..." Edwin was suddenly at a loss for words.


    What had happenedtely? Caroline used to be so quiet. When did she get so sharp-tongued?


    Caroline had said enough. She was tired of the argument and didn''t wait for a response. She turned and headed for her room.


    As she passed Helen''s door, she saw through the slight opening that Helen and ina were chatting on the bed.


    She didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but when she heard Helen mention her name, she suddenly had to know how Helen nned to twist the story this time.


    "Mom, Caroline''s not the same anymore. You can forget about her ever cooking for us again."


    ina gave a skeptical chuckle. "Come on, that can''t be true."


    Back then, Caroline cooked for the whole family every day and even took cooking sses to ensure the food suited everyone''s tastes.


    Before she left on her trip, Caroline didn''t seem any different. There was no way someone could change that much in just a few weeks.


    Helen pouted, sounding deeply wronged. "I''m not lying. She has stopped cooking and doesn''t even bring me meals anymore. I''ve had to eat stale, nd food barely edible in the cafeteria daily!"


    She coughed a few times for dramatic effect.


    ina''s expression turned serious. "Your stomach''s sensitive. You can''t be eating cafeteria food!"


    Could Helen actually be telling the truth?


    Had Caroline really changed?


    ina felt utterly lost. "What on earth happened while was gone?" she asked, bewildered.


    Helen didn''t waste the chance. She told ina everything Caroline had done ''wrong'' over the past few weeks, real or imagined.


    1.42 Sun, May 4 G


    Chapter 76 Secrets and Schemes


    "This is ridiculous. I''m going to talk to her."


    +8 Pearls


    She had just seen Carolinee home earlier, and there was no doubt she was in the living room with Edwin now.


    ina stood up, but Helen grabbed her wrist. "Mom, don''t. What''s the point? She won''t return to being our personal chef just because you yell at her."


    She could learn to cook on her own if she had to. Right now, she just wanted Caroline to get what she deserved.


    Something brutal, something where she''d be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    But ina wasn''t having it. "Let it go? Absolutely not. I''m not like Edwin, who let her get away with everything. She''s living in this house. If she won''t cook, there''s no reason for her to be here."


    She''d been craving home-cooked meals the whole time she was away.


    That was the real reason she''d cut her trip short.


    And now? Still no chance of getting the food she missed.


    Total disappointment.


    Helen pouted. "You don''t know this, but Liam tried to kick her out once. And look, she''s still living here like nothing happened."


    inaughed and tapped Helen lightly on the forehead with her fingertip. "Are you dense? She''s a grown woman. I can''t just kick her out. She''s family, and I want to ensure she gets settled with a decent guy. Getting her married off is the best solution."


    And could they squeeze a little money out of the arrangement? Even better. At least it could be some kind of payback for all the years Caroline lived here, eating and sleeping for free.


    Thatst part made Caroline, standing outside the door shback to her past life.


    Helen had only managed to steal the Graysons'' sessor away from her with ina''s behind-the-scenes scheming.


    And now, even though ina knew she was already engaged, she was still talking about setting her up with someone else. What was she really up to?


    Inside, Helen''s voice chimed in again. "She turned down the Graysons, remember? There''s no way she''d agree to some guy you pick out. Stop wasting your time. She won''t listen to you."


    There was a pause in the room. Then ina''s shocked voice came through. "Are you serious?"


    "Would I lie?" Helen said. "She said it herself, she doesn''t want to marry into the Graysons."


    ina lit up with excitement. "Well, that''s just perfect."


    Not long after Edwin''s mother passed away, Aliana had already told Edwin it was time to find Caroline a


    husband.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 A Game of High Society


    To her surprise, Edwin told her Caroline was already engaged to the super-rich Graysons.


    Her ns to matchmake Caroline fell apart right then.


    85%


    +8 Pearls


    But seeing how Caroline had blossomed in thest couple of years, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. Compared to Caroline, Helen seemed so in.


    It didn''t sit right with her. If fate had given Caroline the looks, then the other good things in life should go


    to Helen.


    So,tely, she''d been watching for potential matches for Caroline while also figuring out how to switch Caroline''s engagement to the Graysons to Helen.


    Now, everything seemed to be falling into ce.


    Helen smiled. ¡°Mom, not only that, but Miguel said the engagement should go to


    me. Soon, he''ll take me to meet the Graysons."


    ¤â


    She was counting down the days, eagerly awaiting that meeting.


    Once she met them, the engagement would be regretted it, she wouldn''t be able to take it back.


    as


    good as hers, and no matter how much Caroline


    ina, hearing this, beamed with excitement. "That''s fantastic! Wonderful!"


    Now, she didn''t have to rack her brain about how to set it all up.


    Then, a thought crossed her mind, and she grabbed Helen''s hand, giving her a quick piece of advice. "During this time, you should focus on taking care of yourself. Freshen up your look, and maybe buy some high-end jewelry. The Graysons are a big family, so when you meet them, you must make a good impression, okay?"


    If the Graysons didn''t like Helen, this whole thing would end.


    Helen nodded eagerly. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll take care of everything."


    There were no ugly women, onlyzy ones.


    She wasn''t bad-looking, and once she freshened up a little, the Grayson sessor would fall all over her.


    Outside the door, Caroline heard this and lost all interest. Without a word, she turned and walked off toward her room.


    She didn''t hear ina''s following sentence.


    "I heard from your dad that there''s a big charity g the day after tomorrow. Some


    of the city''s wealthiest people and higli-society women will be there. You shoulde with us, taste the high life, and learn to mingle with those socialites."


    It was about learning the ropes of high society so she''d be respected and not looked down upon.


    When she eventually married into the Graysons, she didn''t risk embarrassing herself with poor manners


    Chapter 77 A Game of High Society


    Helen gave a soft, obedient smile. "Yeah, I''ll learn all the right things.


    Meanwhile, Caroliney in bed after a shower, thinking about what Edwin had just said to her and reflecting on the conversation she overheard between ina and Helen.


    She let out a heavy sigh.


    This cold, suffocating house was unbearable, and she didn''t want to stay another minute.


    But if she left now, wouldn''t that be precisely what they wanted?


    No way.


    They shouldn''t expect to have a peaceful life if they wouldn''t let her live in peace.


    85%0


    Every day she was still alive felt like a win, and if she didn''t make a scene and turn this house upside down, it would be too pathetic.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the night of the charity g soon arrived.


    Caroline, as nned with ke, went first to Gxy Bay Residences.


    She walked up to ke''s door, noticing it was open.


    Standing outside, she knocked politely. "Dr. Sherwood?"


    A long leg appeared from around the corner inside the house in a moment.


    ke was wearing a sharp suit paired with a deep gray tie.


    Caroline had never seen him dressed so formally before.


    She silently admired him. His physique was incredible, but he looked absolutely stunning in that suit.


    Her gaze traveled up from his shoes to his face.


    Maybe it was the lighting in the house, but his skin looked almost unnaturally white.


    The almost ethereal paleness gave him an aloof, cold look.


    "What are you standing there for? Come on in."


    ke''s voice broke her focus, and she stepped inside.


    "Dr. Sherwood, did you invite me here for something?"


    Originally, she had nned to wait for him at the neighborhood entrance, but ke had asked her toe up instead.


    ke''s lips curled into a slight smile. "I had someone bring over a dress for you.


    You''ll change into it and join me for the g."


    Caroline instinctively looked down at her dress and then at ke''s outfit.


    It definitely didn''t match


    Chapter 77 A Game of High Society


    +8 Pearls


    She gave an awkward smile. ¡°I''m guessing this g is really important to you,


    huh? Sorry, I just picked somethingfortable to wear."


    She knew men often liked showing off their partners and hearingpliments about their beauty.


    That''s why she had picked out the most beautiful dress from her closet.


    But standing next to ke, it felt like it was stillcking

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Under the Spotlight


    304%


    Finished


    ke spoke softly, "Don''t overthink it. Your dress looks great, but at events like these, people always like to judge others through a biased lens. I''m just worried they might say something that would make you


    ufortable."


    Before Caroline could respond, a voice came from the door, panting slightly.


    "Mr. Sherwood, the dress you requested has arrived."


    ke walked to the door and took the box with the dress inside. "Thank you.


    "No trouble at all," the delivery man replied, respectfully bowing. "If nothing else, I''ll be on my way."


    ke nodded, and the man quickly left.


    Caroline guessed the man must have been from the store, but his service was surprisingly polite.


    He practically bent over backward for ke.


    As she was thinking this, ke had already shut the door and stood before her.


    He opened the box, pulled out the dress, and handed it to her. "Go try it on and see if it fits," he said.


    "Okay." Caroline took the dress and went to the guest room.


    She admired the blue off-the-shoulder dress as she looked at it from different angles.


    As a fashion designer, she was in awe of the designer who created this dress. It was simply beautiful.


    She quickly changed into the dress, but when she reached for the zipper behind her, it got stuck halfway and wouldn''t budge.


    ke''s voice came from outside. "How''s the fit? If it''s not right, we still have time to alter it."


    Caroline tugged at the zipper and replied, "I think it should be fine.¡±


    Hearing her voice a little strained, ke furrowed his brow. "Is there something wrong with the dress?"


    "No," Caroline replied quickly, worried that she might make him wait too long. She gave up on the zipper.


    She opened the door, turned her back to ke, and lifted her hair to expose the zipper. "It''s stuck. Can you help me zip it up?"


    Her pale back was now exposed to ke, and he instinctively averted his gaze, his face flushing slightly.


    After a moment, he turned back, focusing on the zipper


    He gently pulled the zipper down and then easily zipped it up.


    ke asked, "Does it feel tight or ufortable anywhere?"


    Caroline nced down at the dress, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    "It fits perfectly. There''s nothing ufortable about it."


    11.45 Mon, May


    Chapter 78 Under the Spotlight


    The fabric felt soft against her skin as if the dress had been custom-made just for her.


    It was perfect.


    84%


    nished


    She looked up, curious. "Dr. Sherwood, you didn''t ask for my measurements. How


    did you pick such a perfect dress for me?"


    ke''s eyes sparkled with a yful smile. "I guessed."


    Guessed?


    That''s amazing!


    Caroline thought about it for a moment. She and ke had met less than ten times, so it must have just been a lucky guess.


    She didn''t dwell on it further and got into ke''s car to head to the charity event.


    When they arrived, Caroline realized the charity event was being held at a resort hotel.


    Remembering the purpose of her visit, she took the initiative to link her arm with ke''s as they got out of the car. "Dr. Sherwood, let''s go."


    ke smiled as he softly said, "You called me the wrong name. You should call me by my first name."


    Caroline quickly corrected herself. "ke."


    She had always called him Dr. Sherwood, but this was the first time she had used his first name, and it felt unfamiliar.


    When they reached the banquet hall''s entrance, a voice called out from the far end of the hallway.


    "ke."


    Both ke and Caroline turned to look toward the source of the voice.


    It was an older man, probably in his 50s or 60s.


    Though they were still a distance away, Caroline could clearly feel the distinguished aura he exuded.


    She couldn''t help but marvel that even an older man could carry such a regal presence. It seemed most of the people at tonight''s event were sessful figures from the upper echelons of society.


    The moment ke saw the older man, his brow furrowed deeply.


    After a brief pause, he turned to Caroline and said, "Go inside and have some fruit and snacks. I''ll be there in a bit."


    Seeing the situation, Caroline understood ke needed to talk to the older man. She quickly replied, "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me."


    Honestly, if ke wasn''t around, she wouldn''t have to pretend to be his partner and would feel more at


    ease.


    At this event she didn''t know anyone and didn''t need to cater to anyone or nut on a smile.


    at the Sh


    A good reached Camline enter the hauet hall before dowly walking toward the


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 The Woman You''re Referring to Is Not My Mother


    His voice was cold and distant, sending a pang of loneliness through Henry''s heart.


    "ke, no matter what, I''m still your father. Can''t you at least show me a little warmth?"


    Finished


    ke didn''t want to keep Caroline waiting, and he was not interested in continuing this conversation either. "If there''s nothing important, I''ll take my leave


    He turned to walk away, but Henry hurriedly stepped in front of him. "Wait! There''s something I need to tell you."


    ke''s tone remained indifferent. "What is it?"


    Henry said, "Your mom has arranged for you to meet the Bloom family''s daughter tomorrow. Just go and see her-she''s a really good match."


    At those words, a shadow of anger flickered in ke''s eyes. "I''ve told you countless times-my mother died when I was a child. The woman you''re referring to is not my mother."


    There was a time when he had called her "Mom," for many years.


    Butter, he discovered that the car ident back then had not been an ident


    at all-it had been orchestrated by that woman.


    Her goal? To kill both him and his birth mother.


    How could he possibly forgive the woman who murdered his mother and still call her "Mom"?


    Henry sighed helplessly. "Even if Shania isn''t your birth mother, she still raised you. Now she''s so worried. about your marriage that her hair''s turned white. What''s the harm in calling her ''Mom''?"


    At the mention of Shania raising him, ke''s expression darkened further. "What kind of ''raising'' was it when she spent every moment trying to kill me?" He had been born overseas, back when their family of three had been happy. But his father had always refused to bring him and his mother home.


    As a woman, his mother couldn''t help but grow suspicious.


    So, she secretly followed his father back with young ke in tow.


    Only to discover that his father was already married.


    Heartbroken by the betrayal and consumed by guilt toward his father''s first wife,


    she quietly prepared to leave with ke.


    But on their way back abroad, their car "mysteriously" crashed.


    His mother died protecting him.


    And he only survived because a little girl had called for help in time.


    Chapter 79 The Woman You''re Referring to is Not My Mother


    TS3 84% 1


    Finished


    After uncovering the truth-that the ident had been arranged by that woman- ke began recalling other near-fatal incidents from his childhood. They were probably orchestrated by that woman.


    It wasn''t until he grew older and his grandfather handed thepany over to him that she finally backed off, no longer daring to harm him.


    Henry had heard this usation many times before, yet he still refused to believe


    it.


    "Shania is a kind woman. She''s always treated you as her own-she would never want to hurt you. How can someone running such argepany be so blind to the truth?"


    ke had no interest in wasting more time on this..


    ncing at his watch, he realized he''d been here for over ten minutes. He


    wondered if Caroline was doing alright inside.


    Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    Henry called after him, "Are you refusing to meet the girl from the Bloom family


    because of that young woman you were with earlier?"


    At ke''s age, he should''ve had children by now.


    Yet he kept rejecting every arranged meeting.


    At one point, Henry had even wondered if there was something wrong with ke- physically or mentally.


    But seeing him arm-in-arm with that girl just now, so intimate...


    He had a new theory: ke already had someone he liked.


    ke finally stopped at those words, turning back with a gaze so sharp it could


    cut. ¡°She''s just a friend. And I strongly advise you not to involve her in any of this."


    With that, he left for good.


    Henry knew his son too well to believe his im.


    In all these years, ke had hardly kept any friends, let alone female ones.


    That girl was definitely more than she seemed.


    If she were some wealthy heiress, he wouldn''t have minded.


    But he''d seen photos of every eligible young woman in Kingville''s high society-


    and that girl wasn''t one of them.


    She was probably just another gold-digger trying to marry into wealth.


    He would never allow such a scheming woman to tarnish their family name.


    In the banquet hall, Caroline was picking fruit from the buffet when a familiar voice rang out behind her.


    "Caroline? What are you doing here?"


    Chapter 79 The Woman You''re Refering to is Not My Mother


    It was Edwin.


    She turned toward the vote.


    Not far away, Edwin, ina, and Helen were walking toward her.


    Small world. Of all the ces to run into them...


    "I''m here for the same reason as you are, she replied fly, turning back to her fruit.


    11:23 Mon, May 5 ?


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Does She Know Something?


    83470


    Finished


    She wasn''t sure why her ellest brother was here, but Helen''s presence was obvious at a nce.


    From the moment she entered, she had observed the crowd-most of the men wore luxury watches and high-end designer suits, while the women were draped in custom-made evening gowns and carried limited-edition designer handbags.


    In short, everyone here was either wealthy or influential


    It made perfect sense for ina to seize this opportunity to introduce Helen to elite social circles.


    Hearing Caroline''s dismissive reply, Edwin bristled with irritation.


    But mindful of the high-profile guests around them, he suppressed his anger and asked calmly, "This event requires an invitation. How did you get in?"


    A faint smirk curled Caroline''s lips. "What do you mean, Edwin? If you could get invitations, why wouldn''t


    I?"


    "Enough nonsense," he snapped, voice low. "Everyone here is someone of importance. As for you-need I spell it out?" His gaze thennded on her gown.


    As a clothing retailer, he recognized it immediately as high-end custom, worth at least tens of thousands.


    There was no way Caroline could afford this on her own-she''d have to drain her entire savings.


    Something wasn''t right. His frown deepened. "Where did you get that dress?"


    Helen, who was standing beside them, also noticed Caroline''s designer gown. She''d held her tongue earlier while her father questioned Caroline, but now, she seized the chance.


    "Dad, Aunt Caroline found herself a wealthy boyfriend. That gown must be his gift-and I bet he''s the one who brought her here tonight."


    Upon hearing that, ina''s face paled. She grabbed Helen''s arm and hissed, "Since when did Carolinend a rich man? Why didn''t you tell me?!"


    If Caroline had secured a wealthy partner on her own, how would they ever extract that dowry money now?


    Helen whispered back, "I tried, Mom. But her ''boyfriend'' is ... a man in his 50s.¡±


    A while back, Miguel had learned from Wren that Caroline was seeing an older man and had scolded her to break it off.


    After that, there''d been no further news-Helen assumed she''d obeyed."


    But tonight''s events suggested otherwise.


    That older man must be filthy rich-even if he''s not from some wealthy dynasty, he''s probably at least as well-off as the Somertons.


    1123 Mon, May 5


    Chapter 80 Does She Know Something?


    Finished


    Hearing this, ina instinctively shot a nce at Caroline, her eyes brimming with disdain and contempt.


    She sidled up to Caroline adopting a matronly tone. "Caroline, don''t me your sister-inw for speaking out of turn. There''s nothing wrong with you dating, but you really shouldn''t have gotten involved with a man old enough to be your father. If the neighbors or rtives found out, they''dugh their heads off."


    She wasn''t lying-the neighbors were notorious gossip. If word got out that Caroline was with an older man, people would surely specte that she, as the sister-inw, had pushed Caroline into it.


    After all, such things weren''t umon.


    Plenty of parents married off their daughters to older men for money or other benefits.


    And since she was just the sister-inw, the suspicion.would fall even harder on her.


    That was exactly why she''d gone to such lengths to handpick suitors for Caroline- to shut the gossip up before they could even start.


    Edwin had been processing the fact that Caroline had a boyfriend.


    Now, hearing ina call him an "old man," fury surged through him. He red at Caroline and demanded, "Tell me-is this man you''re seeing really some old geezer?"


    Caroline was so exasperated she almostughed.


    "What ''old man''? Have you ever seen him? You might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but you do run a business. How can you just believe whatever someone says without proof? Fine, if that''s how it is, let me tell you something right now: Mom''s death was your daughter''s fault. Do you believe that?"


    As she spoke, her gaze locked onto Helen''s face-waiting to see if guilt would flicker across it.


    Coincidentally, Helen was already staring at her. Their eyes met.


    Helen''s pupils constricted abruptly before she hastily looked away, turning to her father. "Dad, that''s not true! When Grandma had that attack, I was in my room. If I''d known she was going to copse, I would''ve called an ambnce right away!"


    Damn that Caroline! Why bring this up now?


    Does she know something?


    In

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Did You Trip Me on Purpose?


    No way. There were no cameras in the house back then, and was just me and


    that old hag.


    84%1


    Finished


    No one could''ve known I deliberately dyed calling the ambnce after provoking the old woman''s heart attack.


    Not even Mom-who''d been hoping for the hag''s death-knew about it.


    Edwin looked at her, his tone gentle. "Helen, you don''t need to exin. Your father isn''t a fool. You''ve always been a filial child-why would I take an outsiders


    word over yours?".


    Outsider?


    Caroline couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "Right. To the three of you, I''m just an outsider. So if this outsider dates an older man or not, it''s none of your damn business, is it?"


    But she''d never forget her mother''s death.


    And she would get revenge-just not in a way that let Helen off too easily.


    The best punishment would be making Helen taste the betrayal of someone she trusted most.


    Edwin didn''t see anything wrong with his words. In fact hearing Caroline''s response only confirmed his suspicions about the "older man."


    "As long as you bear the Somerton name, this is my business! From today on, you''re cut off from that old bastard. Go home now and reflect on your actions!"


    That tone-she''d heard it too many times.


    In the past, Edwin loved barking orders at her. The slightest misstep would earn her a scolding.


    Punishments like no meals, or being grounded at home.


    Back then, his authority had worked on her.


    But he seemed to have forgotten-she wasn''t the same obedient girl anymore.


    Why the hell would she listen to him now?


    Especially when he was the one falsely using her.


    All the more reason not to obey his orders.


    Ignoring him, Caroline picked up the fruit te and walked past the three of them.


    Then, out of nowhere, something tripped her. Her body lurched forward, out of control.


    Crash!


    The porcin te shattered first, fragments scattering everywhere.


    Bracing for impact, Caroline squeezed her eyes shut and wrapped her arms around herself-trying to protect her face and vital areas from the sharp shards.


    Chapter 81 Did You Trip Me on Purpose?


    She expected pain. Instead, shended against something warm, firm... and alive,


    "Are you okay?"


    The voice at her ear was low,ced with concern. Caroline opened her eyes to find herself cradled in ke''s arms.


    Flustered, she pushed herself upright. "Thank you for catching me. I''m fine?


    Without him, she''d be bleeding right now,


    Her gaze snapped to Helen. "Was it you? Did you trip me on purpose?


    She didn''t see who tripped her.


    The floor had been clear. Both Helen and ina were close enough,


    ina? Unlikely. She''d never risk causing a scene in public.


    But Helen? In their past life, she''d loved pulling stunts like this-humiliating Caroline in front of others.


    And after Caroline''s usation about her mother''s death?


    Naturally, Helen wanted to retaliate and vent her anger on Caroline.


    Helen''s heart skipped a beat. She had done it.


    She''d wanted to see Caroline facent, make a fool of herself.


    Instead, some gorgeous stranger had swooped in like a damn hero.


    The way he''d held Caroline-it made her sick with jealousy.


    She''d tripped plenty of times before. Where was her knight in shining armor?


    Putting on her best innocent face, Helen lifted her chin. "I didn''t do anything. You weren''t watching where you were going. Stop ming others for your clumsiness."


    No proof, no crime. What could Caroline even do?,


    What could Caroline do to implicate me?


    "You did." ke''s voice cut through, icy and absolute. "I saw you stick your foot


    out."


    The certainty in his tone made even Edwin hesitate. He gave Helen a conflicted look.


    "Helen. what''s going on?"


    The sound of baking porcin drew the attention of the crowd.


    With so many eyes on them, he couldn''t openly defend his daughter.


    Tears welled up instantly in Helen''s eyes.


    "Dad


    you don''t haliane me aithard I swear I didn''t tri harl"


    Chapter 81 Did You Trip Me on Purpose?


    A single tear rolled down her cheek.


    Murmurs rippled through the onlookers.


    "Look how upset she is-maybe she really didn''t do it?


    "Yeah, she doesn''t seem the type..."


    13


    84%

 Chapter 82

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 82 You Really Don''t Know Who Own This ce, Do You?


    Finished


    Hearing the crowd side with his daughter, Edwin instantly regained his confidence.


    He red at ke. "I know my daughter best. She''s soft hearted-she even cries over injured stray animals. Do you really think she''d trip someone? If you didn''t see clearly, keep your mouth shut."


    ina chimed in, nostrils ring. "Exactly! Don''t you dare lie to protect someone else and nder my girl!"


    Most guests here were from elite circles.


    If rumors spread because of this, Helen''s reputation would be ruined.


    The thought made ina livid. "Unless you have proof you owe my daughter an apology!"


    ke''s lips curled slightly. "If she''s innocent, I''ll apologize dly. But, if she''s guilty... what then?"


    His voice was calm, but the authority in it made ina''s bluster falter.


    That confidence... Could he actually have evidence?


    This event was too important to risk.


    "Who do you think you are? We don''t have time for your nonsense!" She grabbed Helen''s arm. "Let''s go."


    "1


    But Helen shook her off. "No! I won''t leave until he apologizes!"


    All these people were watching. Leaving now would look like an admission of guilt.


    Besides, he''s bluffing. There''s no way he has proof.


    ke''s eyes darkened. "Fine. If you insist on an apology name your terms-but if you''re proven guilty, what''s your penalty?"


    "I didn''t do it!" Helen lied smoothly, without blinking.


    Impressive. ke almost admired her audacity. "Then you''ve got nothing to fear. Unless ... you''re worried?"


    When she stayed silent, he set the terms himself.


    "If it''s you, you''ll publicly apologize to Caroline on stage-and donate that diamond bracelet to charity. Consider it your ''good deed'' for underprivileged students."


    Helen''s free hand flew to her wrist, clutching the bracelet like a lifeline.


    No way. That bracelet was a 50,000-dor gift from her mother!


    How could she risk this?


    ke''s smirk deepened at her hesitation. "Second thoughts already?"


    Chapter 82 You Really Don''t Know Who Own This ce, Do You?


    The taunt worked..


    184%1


    Finished


    Helen jutted her chin. "Deal! But if you can''t prove it, you''ll kneel and beg for my forgiveness!"


    "Agreed.¡± His gaze swept over Edwin and ina. "Any objections from her... devoted parents?"


    Edwin and ina''s face were darkening. Both looked ready to explode.


    ina ignored him, while Edwin snapped, "Enough! Show your so-called proof!"


    Helen didn''t do this. Let''s see him fabricate evidence in front of everyone.


    ke pointed toward the corner. "It''s right there."


    Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing. A security camera.


    Helen actuallyughed in relief. "Oh that? Go ahead-try to check the footage!"


    This idiot has no idea what he''s up against.


    This resort belonged to the Sherwoods-the untouchable giants of Kingville.


    Rumor had it their heir was here today, a man so ruthless that even staff tiptoed around him.


    That young master has a notoriously unpredictable temper and values his peace above all.


    Anyone who dares to cross him or spoil his mood faces dire consequences.


    The hotel staff walk on eggshells around him-they''d never risk stirring up trouble by letting some random outsider ess their surveince footage.


    That would be asking for disaster.


    That was why she didn''t consider the security camera just now.


    "We''ll see how smug you are in a minute." ke pulled out his phone and dialed. "Banquet hall. Now."


    Helen covered her mouth, giggling. "You really don''t know who owns this ce, do you? The Sherwoods'' heir is here today¡ªand without his permission, your little ''call'' means nothing."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 A Sheep in Wolf''s Clothing


    Watching the man''s audacious disy, her smirk widened.


    She couldn''t wait to see him kneel in apology before the entire crowd.


    ke let out a cold scoff, eyeing her like she was trash. "Is that so?"


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    Within moments, a middle-aged man in a suit hurried over, bowing slightly.


    "Boss, what are your orders?"


    "About ten minutes ago, this woman on your left deliberately tripped thedy beside me." ke''s voice was icy. "Pull the surveince footage immediately and project it onto the banquet hall screen."


    The manager kept his head lowered, not daring to meet his gaze, but the oppressive aura radiating from ke made his pulse spike.


    "My apologies, sir. This oversight is entirely my fault."


    He was the general manager of this hotel.


    He''d been waiting in the lobby all afternoon for the ke''s arrival-only for him to slip in unnoticed.


    And now, of all things, a petty catfight had erupted right under his nose.


    His eyes flicked between Helen and Caroline.


    Ah. A love feud, then.


    Before ke could respond, Helen sneered. "What''s this act? You expect us to believe you own this ce? Put up or shut up-show the footage if you can! I''m waiting!"


    Pathetic.


    He couldn''t even ess the cameras, yet he dared talk about projecting evidence?


    The manager shot her a look-equal parts fury and pity.


    Does this woman have a death wish?


    No one in Kingville dared to cross ke. No one. And here she was-barking orders at him.


    Helen caught his stare and crossed her arms defensively. "What? Never seen a pretty girl before, you p?"


    The manager nearlyughed aloud, seeing how protective of herself this woman


    was.


    He''d met countless beauties, but this level of delusion was new.


    Suppressing a retort, he bowed to ke. "I''ll retrieve the footage at once."


    Helen rolled her eyes at his retreating back, then turned to ina. "Mom, I thought


    you said this event was for high society. Why''s it crawling with strays?"


    Tue, ? ivray


    Chapter 83 A Sheep in Wolf''s Clothing


    Caroline was clearly some old man''s arm candy.


    And ke? Sure, his clothes screamed money-but his little power act just now? Pathetic.


    Real elites didn''t pretend to be powerful.


    Only the desperate put on such shows.


    99%


    *8 Pearls


    ina hushed her. "Quiet. Anyone here has connections. Until you marry into the Graysons, don''t make enemies."


    ina thought, Thank heaven Helen had not actually tripped Caroline. If the crowd saw that-let alone members of the Graysons-her reputation would be ruined.


    Even more terrifying was that if this matter spread to the Graysons, they might look down on Helen.


    Helen didn''t agree with her mother, but before she married the Graysons, she had no choice but to do that. Helen bit her tongue.


    The manager worked fast. Within minutes, the banquet hall''s massive screen lit up-looping a crystal-clear clip of Helen sticking out her foot.


    The video was short, just a few seconds disying Helen sticking her leg out to trip Caroline.


    Once. Twice. Three times. The video was looped.


    The people who initially thought Helen was innocent now cast disgusted looks at Helen.


    The crowd''s angry murmurs swelled.


    "Ugh, a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    "That fake innocence? Terrifying. Steer clear of her."


    The video on the big screen kept ying in a loop,


    The murmurs in the hall grew louder by the minute.


    Helen''s nails dug into her palms. She wished the floor would swallow her whole.


    Even Edwin flushed with shame.


    "She''s just a girl," he pleaded to ke. "Must you humiliate her publicly? Turn it off-we''ll settle this privately."


    ina sped her hands, forcing a smile. "Please."


    Damn it. She didn''t think that Helen really did it.


    The one time Helen actually messed up-and the whole world saw.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Shut Your Filthy Mouth


    99%


    *B Pea


    Fortunately, she''d checked beforehand-the Graysons hadn''t sent anyone tonight.


    All she wanted now was for that damning video to disappear before more eyes saw it.


    ke turned to Caroline, his tone softening. "You''re the victim here. It''s your call whether to stop the yback."


    Caroline had been staring at him since the footage aired, her mind racing.


    She was confused.


    When he''d first demanded the screen projection, she''d doubted him too.


    As Helen said, this hotel''s owner was notoriously reclusive-who could just waltz in


    andmandeer their surveince system?


    She''d assumed ke was bluffing to scare Helen into confessing.


    She didn''t expect him to actually do it.


    One order. Instantpliance.


    Just who is he?


    "What''s on your mind?" ke''s voice snapped her back. She forced a smile. "Nothing. Let''s proceed as agreed."


    Helen''s face twisted in panic. She yanked ina''s sleeve, hissing, "Mom, I can''t apologize on stage! It''s humiliating!"


    And the diamond bracelet-she''d only worn it for two days! How could she just give it away like that?


    Her voice cracked with desperation.


    ina patted her hand. "Don''t worry. Your father and I won''t let this happen."


    She shot Edwin a look as though saying, "Fix this. Talk to Caroline."


    The man clearly doted on Caroline. If she relented, he''d surely drop it.


    Edwin cleared his throat. "Caroline, we''re family. Helen''s still young and impulsive-can''t you let this go?"


    Caroline nearlyughed. "Young''? Are you senile? She''s my age-in her 20s!"


    Edwin''s fists clenched upon seeing her unyielding attitude.


    If not for the crowd, he''d have pped her already.


    Ungrateful wretch.


    He curled his fingers, trying another angle. "You''re her aunt. Shouldn''t elders be magnanimous? I''ll


    09:41 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 84 Shut Your filthy Mesuth


    But refusing meant enduring more guilt-tripping


    She tossed the hot potato back to ke


    "Plead with him. He made the bet-I''ve no exy."


    49 Dearls


    ke understood what Caroline wanted to do. He took the cue seamlessly. Indeed. Trying to persade her


    won''t work. I detest liars. The terms stand."


    Helen snapped. "Who the hell are you to order me around? She whirled on ke, spittle flying, "What does my problem with her have to do with you? You''re only defending her because you think she''s pretty and want to fuck her!"


    Her words immediately angered Caroline.


    p! p!


    Caroline''s palm struck Helen''s check-twice.


    "Shut your filthy mouth."


    It took Helen seconds to process the sting. Then-


    "Mom, she''s always bullying me when you and Dad are not around! She hit me


    again, it''s so humiliating that I don''t want to live anymore..."


    Sobbing hysterically, she fled toward the exit.


    ina clutched her chest. "If she harms herself, I''ll die too!"


    She scrambled after her.


    Edwin pointed at Caroline, trembling with rage. "You''ll regret this if she''s hurt!"


    He stormed off.


    Caroline didn''t take his words seriously.


    Drama queen. Helen would never kill herself.


    She flexed her stinging palm, savoring the ache.


    ke frowned at her reddened hand. "Next time, use a chair. Not worth hurting yourself."


    His words were mundane, but they warmed Caroline''s heart like the winter sun.


    "Thank you, Dr. Sherwood."


    His eyebrow arched. "Doctor"?"


    Oops. The title had slipped out-a relic from her distracted thoughts.


    09:41 Tue, 6 May

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 A Masterss in Maniption


    99%


    48 Pearls


    Caught off guard by ke''s question, Caroline forced a smile. "Sorry-I''m so used


    to calling you Dr. Sherwood that it slipped out."


    A faint amusement glinted in ke''s eyes. ¡°Then you''d better break thanhabit. From now on, call me by my


    name."


    He did know medicine, but it wasn''t his profession.


    Hearing her calling him like that felt... off.


    Now was as good a time as any to correct it.


    Caroline nodded. "Alright. Then you should call me by my name too."


    After all this time, they were practically friends.


    Formalities were unnecessary.


    A roar shattered the moment.


    "Caroline,e out now!"


    It was Liam.


    Barred at the entrance by security-no invitation, just fury.


    Caroline''s expression darkened. This troublemaker again?


    ke immediately understood what was going on. ke''s lips curved. "Your niece imed she''d kill herself. Given your brother''s theatrics... did she seed?"


    Caroline snorted, not knowing ke was just kidding. "Helen? She screams at flu shots. Suicide? Please."


    Drama was Helen''s specialty-fake tears, fake threats-and the Somertons ate it up every time.


    Outside, Liam was so angry that he was heaving with anger as he saw Caroline ignoring him and bantering with ke.


    "I said, get out here!"


    ke shot him a look that could frost hell before turning to Caroline. "Shall we? If your niece survives, she owes you that apology."


    "I was thinking the same," she said as she strode toward the exit.


    Liam jabbed a finger at her. "Helen is-"


    "Is she dead yet?" Caroline cut in sweetly, not giving him a chance to finish his sentence.


    Upon hearing that, Liam jumped up in fury. "Are you even human? How can you curse your niece like that?"


    09:41 Tue, 6 May BO.


    Chapter 85 A Masterss in Maniption


    Caroline headed for the elevator.


    K99%


    +8 Pearls


    She wanted to see what kind of drama Helen was nning to cause. She wanted to see how things would end today.


    Caroline entered the elevator with ke beside her. Liam''s incoherent ranting faded as the doors closed.


    They reached the first floor, and even from a distance, Helen''s wails carried.


    They could also hear ina''sints by the road.


    ina clutched her daughter, sobbing to Edwin. "This is your family''s doing! If I''d known how they''d torture Helen, I''d never have brought her back!"


    Caroline stepped forward, voice icy. "Who tortured whom? The footage spoke for itself. Drop the victim


    act."


    ina''s tears doubled. "You hit her! Just because your brothers spoil you, and just because you''re a Somerton, you bully us because we''re outsiders."


    Tears began to trickle down her cheeks.


    "Divorce me. I''ll take Helen far away from you and the Somertons!"


    "ina, don''t talk nonsense!" Edwin grabbed her arm, voice cracking. "We''re family-where would you even go?"


    ina wiped her tears with a dramatic flourish. "Family? Your brothers and that sister of yours are family. Helen and I?" She let out a bitterugh. "Just outsiders. Tomorrow, we''ll sign the divorce papers. After that, you''ll have no say in where we go."


    Caroline watched, unimpressed.


    A masterss in maniption.


    No wonder Helen was such a pro.


    Suddenly... p!


    A brutal p sent Caroline sprawling.


    Edwin was merciless with his p, causing Caroline to stagger and eventually fall to the ground.


    Ears ringing, she barely registered Edwin''s plea. ¡°See, ina? I punished her! No more divorce talk, please


    The whole reason he''d taken ina on this trip was to patch things up after she''dst threatened divorce.


    He''d just barely managed to calm her down-there was no way he''d let her spiral back into that mindset


    now.

 Chapter 86

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy. Her Icy Return


    Chapter 86 Last Time


    499%1


    *8 Pearls


    ke watched Caroline tumble to the floor and rushed over to help her up. "Caroline, are you alright?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw bright red blood trickling from her nose, his eyes filled with worry. "Don''t move, you''re bleeding."


    He hastily pulled some tissues from his pocket and gently wiped the blood trickling down to her upper lip.


    But the bleeding wouldn''t stop, and ke''s voice grew urgent. "There''s a medical room in this hotel. Let me take you there."


    He bent down, one arm around her waist and the other under her knees, ready to lift her.


    But Caroline''s words stopped him. "I''m fine. Put me down."


    It was just a nosebleed. She''d had plenty of those before.


    "But your nose is still bleeding. Let''s get it treated," ke persisted, looking at her swollen face and the bloodstains around her nose, feeling a sharp pain in his heart.


    Caroline shook her head. "I''m really okay."


    Unable to convince her, ke reluctantly set her down.


    At this moment, her nosebleed slowed to a slow trickle.


    Caroline didn''t wipe it away; instead, she looked toward Edwin, who wasforting ina. ¡°Edwin, this is thest time. It won''t happen again."


    This was her final ultimatum to Edwin.


    If it happened again, she would cut ties with him forever.


    Caroline forced a strained smile despite the pain and swelling on her face. "It''s okay. It''s just a nosebleed. I''m not going to die."


    To Edwin, her smile looked mocking, making him ufortable. "Are you trying to make me feel guilty by showing me your nosebleed and refusing treatment? If that''s what you think, you''re wrong! You deserved the beating! If our parents were still around, they would punish you even more!"


    "Yes, if only Mom and Dad were still here. Things would be different." Caroline took out a tissue and slowly wiped the near-dry blood from her lips.


    If her parents were still alive, this household wouldn''t be like this, with everyone''s hearts siding with Helen.


    She felt like an outsider, more unnecessary than ever.


    And now, Edwin hit her, spurred by a few angry words from ina.


    If ina really left because of her, Edwin might just kill her.


    Edwin''s face darkened. "I don''t have time for your sarcasm. Apologize to ina and then to Helen, and I''ll


    UY, I


    Tue, o May


    Chapter 86 Last Time


    owe me an apology!"


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    There''s a saying-a family sticks together.


    Helen''s treachery was evident.


    Edwin and ina didn''t me Helen; they even thought it was Caroline''s fault.


    Seeing her stubbornness, Edwin seethed with anger. "Do you just want to see our family fall apart? Would you only be happy if Helen harmed herself because of you?"


    At the mention of Helen, Caroline nced at the figure by the roadside. "Strange. If Helen truly wanted to die, why is she still loitering by the roadside? She''s had plenty of chances to get hit by a car"


    The street had sparse traffic, and anyone genuinely intending to end it wouldn''t still be there.


    Anyone with a semnce of intelligence could see she wasn''t serious about dying.


    Hearing Caroline''s cold words, Edwin''s veins bulged with anger. He was about to shout at her again.


    Caroline could tell from his face that more harsh words wereing.


    She had heard enough for one day and wasn''t interested in more.


    She quickly interrupted him.


    "Your family wronged me today, but I won''t hold it against you. But remember this clearly-this time, I forgive you because you''re my brother. This is thest time! If it happens again, you won''t be my brother anymore, and I won''t forgive you."


    With that, she walked away, not giving Edwin a chance to respond.


    In the banquet hall, she had known Helen would never apologize in such a setting.


    Besides, Helen''s damage to her couldn''t be mended with a mere apology.


    Every act of harm was noted, and Helen would pay dearly for them. Seeing Caroline finally leave, ke quickly followed her.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Three Hundred Dors


    ke took her straight to the hotel''s medical room.


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    The doctor quickly cleaned up the blood around Caroline''s nose and applied some cream to reduce the swelling and pain on her face.


    Afterward, Caroline got into ke''s car, and he drove her back to Gxy Bay Residences.


    Both were lost in their own thoughts, and the car ride was silent.


    Once they arrived at Gxy Bay Residences, they got out, and ke faced Caroline with a look of guilt. I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    Caroline was taken aback by his apology. She looked at him, confused. "It wasn''t your fault, ke. Why are you apologizing?"


    ke sighed. "If I hadn''t asked you toe with me, you might not have gotten hurt today."


    While her family were the ones who hurt her, ke still felt responsible. If he hadn''t selfishly wanted her to attend the event, none of this would have happened.


    Caroline didn''t know how to make him understand it truly wasn''t his fault. She could only muster a weak smile.


    "My rtionship with my niece has been rocky for a while. Even if I hadn''t gone to the banquet, she would have found another opportunity to target me. Actually, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, who knows what might have happened. It could have been much worse without someone there to help."


    ke, softened by her words, said nothing more, only giving her a look filled with sympathy.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened.


    They walked out together.


    As they reached her door, Caroline suddenly remembered something. "By the way, how much did this evening gown cost?"


    The dress had been new before she wore it, and now she felt there was no way to return it. Besides, it suited her well, and she didn''t have many formal dresses.


    Knowing what she intended, ke smiled. "It wasn''t expensive. You look great in it; let''s just say it''s meant for you. Consider it a gift."


    Caroline looked down at the dress, satisfied. "I really like this dress. But I can''t just take it for free. How much was it? I want to buy it."


    She knew enough about clothing to guess it wasn''t cheap, probably not less than 1,500 dors.


    For someone like her, that was a lot of money. Even if she couldn''t pay upfront, she''d find a way to pay him back over time.


    ke knew her well enough to recognize her resolve. He resigned himself to her determination. "The dress


    -- 200 Jo.."


    09:41 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 87 Three Hundred Dors


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline was skeptical and jokingly asked, ¡°Where did you find such an amazing deal? I''d like to buy a couple more at that price."


    She knew the quality of women''s clothing well and was certain the estimated price wasn''t off by much, suspecting ke was being kind.


    ke chuckled. "I have a friend who owns a clothing store. I bought it from his ce, and he gave me a good deal."


    Caroline didn''t doubt his exnation. "Alright, I''ll transfer the money to you in a bit."


    Paying 300 dors for a dress was steep, but getting a high-quality one for that price was a good deal in her book. She felt happier than if she''d bought something for 30.


    "Sure." ke nodded, smiling at Caroline''s pleased expression. "If you''re having trouble with your family, why not move out and live on your own?"


    The apartment might be smaller than Somerton Residence, but it was more than enough for Caroline. Plus, thefort and peace here were unmatched by Waterford Gardens.


    Caroline appreciated his suggestion. "Thanks, I''ll consider moving out soon."


    She had been thinking about living independently for a while, particrly after today''s incident with Edwin and his family.


    She realized that sometimes, to harm the enemy, you might also have to hurt yourself. Staying in that house wasn''t an option anymore.


    She decided to move out the following weekend.


    Back inside, Caroline considered taking a shower before heading to Waterford Gardens to sleep.


    However, she realized she didn''t have a change of clothes here,pelling her to return home early.


    As she opened the door, she saw Miguel standing in the living room, frowning with his phone pressed to his ear. Whoever he was talking to, he looked serious.


    When he noticed Caroline, his expression darkened, and he ended his call abruptly. "She''s here. I''ll call you back."


    Hanging up the phone, he turned his intense gaze on Caroline. "You''ve got some nerveing back here!"


    10

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Try the Bars


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline, aware of why Miguel was angry, calmly replied, "This is my home. Why shouldn''t Ie back?


    Miguel''s voice rose in frustration. "Helen''s gone missing because of you! She ran off after what happened and hasn''te back. Everyone''s out looking for her! If we don''t find hetonight, how can you sleep knowing you''re to me?"


    Edwin, ina, Fabian, and Liam were all searching for Helen. While Miguel had wanted to join the search, Edwin had ordered him to find Caroline first and then help with the search.


    But when he tried calling Caroline, she never picked up.


    Caroline''s expression remained cold. "You say she was driven away by me. How much do you actually know about what happened today? Don''t jump to conclusions."


    At that moment, Wren walked from the balcony into the living room and heard Caroline''s words. "Ms. Helen has often faced small grievances at home but always told me it was fine because we''re family, and we should tolerate each other. She''s such a kind soul. If she felt so distressed that she decided to run away, it must have been something severe."


    Though Wren didn''t name names, it was clear she referred to Caroline. Everyone in the family knew that the only person capable of making Helen feel aggrieved was Caroline.


    Miguel''s eyes zed with anger as he red at Caroline. "You wille with me to find Helen right now and atone for the harm you''ve caused her.¡±


    "Some teacher you are, believing everything you hear. People like you, when they meet a scam artist, probably help them make a fortune," Caroline said, refusing to budge. Instead, she walked over to the couch and sat down, rolling her eyes at Wren, who seemed to delight in stirring the pot.


    Wren was unfazed by Caroline''s reaction. With Edwin and Helen now returned, she had plenty of methods to deal with Caroline.


    Miguel, preupied with Helen''s disappearance, didn''t want to argue further. He grabbed Caroline''s wrist. "If we don''t find Helen tonight, Edwin will surely beat you senseless. Come with me now and let''s find her before he gets his hands on you."


    Even saying Edwin would beat her was an understatement.


    Edwin, worn out from his years running thepany and unable to have more children due to his declining health, treasured Helen, his only child. If his precious daughter met any harm, he''d want to kill Caroline.


    Miguel''s urgency was also to protect Caroline from Edwin''s imminent wrath.


    Caroline yanked her hand free. "If you can''t find her, try the bars! Late at night, where else would she go but to have a drink and dance?"


    In her previous life, not long after the factory closed, Caroline had once found Helen at a bar. Later, she overheard Helen talking about frequenting bars. It waste, and Helen was likely at a bar again, deliberately hiding to make the Somertons worry.


    Caroline had no interest in ying Helen and the family''s game.


    [09:41 Tue, 6 May B.


    Chapter 88 Try the Bars


    you.


    Hanging up, he rushed out as well to search nearby bars.


    99%1


    48 Pearls


    He got lucky and spotted Helen in the first bar he entered. She was in the dance floor, moving effortlessly to the beat.


    Miguel was stunned. He had doubted Caroline''s im about Helen being in a bar.


    Helen always appeared innocent, far removed from the bar scene. Yet, there she was, dancing with ease, clearly no novice.


    In the middle of the dance floor, Helen was too engrossed to notice Miguel''s eyes on her.


    When a guy''s hand snaked around her waist, Helen turned. Seeing a handsome face, she didn''t get angry.


    Instead, she leaned into him, jealousy ring as she recalled seeing ke with Caroline earlier that day. Why didn''t she meet someone that attractive?


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the man''s lips on hers. Helen hesitated only for a moment before responding fiercely, venting all her frustration and anger through the kiss.


    The man initially only wanted a quick kiss but got excited by Helen''s openness, letting one hand explore under her top.


    Miguel witnessed it all, his face contorting with rage. "Helen!" he shouted, his voice strained but loud enough to be heard over the bar''s noise.

 Chapter 89

    U9.41 Tue, o May


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 89 me Shifting


    & 99%L


    +8 Pearls


    She whipped her head towards the direction of the voice, and when she saw Miguel, she instantly let go of


    the man.


    She walked over to Miguel and lowered her gaze to his polished shoes. "cle Miguel, what... what are you doing here?"


    Helen usually snuck into bars secretly, believing no one at home knew about her escapades.


    Miguel''s appearance had shattered that illusion.


    Miguel''s eyes scanned her intently. "What do you think you''re doing here? Do you have any idea how frantic your parents are-worrying about you?"


    Helen bit her lip and murmured, "I wasn''t in a good mood. I heard bars could help lighten your spirits, so I


    came."


    In the past, whenever she made a mistake, a simple excuse would suffice.


    But Miguel wasn''t buying it this time. "You think a bad mood justifies carrying on with a man in front of everyone? You''re a young woman, and you''re about to marry into the Graysons. How can you do something so scandalous? If the Graysons see this, would you still want to marry into their family?"


    Teresa was extremely conservative. If she found out her future daughter-inw was publicly cozying up to another man, there''s no way she''d ept Helen.


    That would also ruin the Somertons'' chance to connect with the Graysons forever.


    Helen''s eyes widened in panic. "Uncle Miguel, I realize I was wrong. Please, don''t tell anyone about this."


    Marrying into a wealthy family was her dream. Losing that opportunity over a trivial mistake would be something she regretted forever.


    Miguel looked at her, conflicted and unsure of what to feel.


    He had agreed to let Helen marry into the Graysons not just because Caroline was unwilling, but because Helen seemed more conservative and reserved, aligning better with Teresa''s values.


    Yet, seeing Helen''s unrestrained behavior, she seemed lessposed than Caroline.


    What had happened to the girls in this family?


    Helen, waiting for his response, clung to his arm, pleading. "Uncle Miguel, I swear I''ll nevere to ces like this again. Please, promise me."


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and soft red marks from a p were visible on her face.


    Miguel''s heart softened. "Alright, I''ll keep this to myself. But remember, no matter how upset you are, you can''t do things that tarnish your reputation."


    Reflecting on it, Helen had never been hit since she returned to the Somertons.


    U9.41 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 89 me Shifting


    1€,99%


    +8 Pearls


    Miguel reasoned that Helen had been driven to impulsivity by the pain. He couldn''t fault her entirely-this was on Caroline.


    Miguel led Helen out of the bar and immediately called Edwin to inform them that Helen was found.


    Shortly after they got home, Edwin, ina, Fabian, and Liam returned as well.


    ina rushed over to Helen, scanning her from head to toe with worry. "Helen, are you alright?"


    Helen shook her head, lips pressed together.


    Seeing she was unhurt, ina sighed in relief. Then, with a soft scolding tone, she said. "Even if you''re upset, you can''t let it get to you like this! If something happened to you, how do you expect me to carry on?"


    Helen whispered, "Mom, I''m sorry for worrying you."


    ina gently patted her back. "Remember, no matter what happens, don''t ever lose hope. Doing so only pleases those who hurt you. They might even be hiding away,ughing about it right now!"


    She spoke loudly, pointedly ncing in the direction of Caroline''s room.


    Everyone understood the implied usation.


    Hot-headed Fabian wasted no time. He marched to Caroline''s door and kicked it forcefully. "Caroline, get out here!"


    Since Caroline''s recent behavior shift, she''d grown more outrageous by the day.


    If they let her continue, she''d destroy the family.


    It waste at night, and Caroline was already asleep.


    Hearing no response, Fabian kicked the door several more times.


    The banging grew louder, finally waking Caroline.


    She opened her bleary eyes, nced at the door, and decided to ignore it. Pulling


    the nket over her head, she tried to go back to sleep.


    After a while, the noise stopped.


    Caroline knew she''d face a thorough grilling from her brothers the next day. So, at the first light of dawn, before anyone else awoke, she got up and prepared to leave.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Spit Broth


    +8 Pearls


    She wasn''t afraid of the inevitable reprimands but feared her brothers would hold her up and make her miss the early morning trip to the market. The earlier she went, the fresher the produce.


    After getting ready, Caroline walked to the dining room to get a cup of water. Noticing that the kitchen light was on, she peeked in and saw Wren standing by the stove with a bowl in her hand, eating something..


    Caroline tiptoed closer and saw what Wren was eating. Sure enough, she was sneakily enjoying some bone broth.


    Suppressing a smile, Caroline suddenly cleared her throat loudly.


    Startled, Wren flinched, and the bowl slipped from her hands, shattering on the floor.


    The porcin pieces scattered everywhere, and Wren spun around, terror evident on her face. Seeing it was Caroline, she forced a sheepish smile.


    Caroline looked down at the scattered bone broth and pieces of the bowl, ying innocent. "Wren, what are you doing?"


    "N-nothing, just tasting the bone broth to check if it''s seasoned well enough." Wren stammered, quickly bending to pick up the broken pieces, trying to hide her panic.


    Bad luck! She hadn''t had bone broth in a whole week and just today, of all days, she got caught by Caroline.


    What''s gotten into this girl, waking up so early today?


    Caroline nodded with a faux understanding. "Oh, so you need a whole bowl to test the seasoning. That''s news to me."


    After cleaning up the broken porcin and mopping up the spilled broth, Wren hoped the noise hadn''t woken anyone else. If the others saw this, she''d be in serious trouble.


    Seeing her silence, Caroline continued, "What do you think Edwin and ina would say if they knew you were sneaking bone broth?"


    Wren''s nervousness peaked. She clenched the cloth in her hand, trying hard to stay calm. "Stealing? I''m just making sure the seasoning is right. Don''t go making wild usations."


    "Oh? Really? Well, I guess I''ll just ask Edwin then, see if he''s given you permission to taste-test entire bowl of broth." Caroline turned to leave the kitchen.


    Wren''s face went pale. Dropping the cloth, she grabbed Caroline''s arm, trying to smile convincingly. "Ms. Caroline, Mr. Edwin had ate night. Let''s not disturb him. Wouldn''t you rather he get some rest?


    "You don''t look too well yourself. How about, every time I make bone broth, I set aside a bowl for you. How does that sound?"


    Her smile looked kind, but her eyes shed with hatred. Not waiting for Caroline''s reply, she began to push her out of the kitchen. "You wait outside; I''ll get you a bowl."


    At that moment, a sudden downpour began, with rain loudly hitting the windows.


    09.41


    Tue, 6 May


    99%1


    Chapter 90 Spit Broth


    +8 Pearls


    Midway through collecting theundry, she nced back toward the kitchen just in time to see Wren spit into a bowl.


    She realized that was the bowl Wren intended to give her.


    Caroline felt a surge of nausea. The thought of drinking that made her stomach churn.


    As she finished collecting the clothes, Wren brought out the bowl of bone broth, smiling sweetly. "Ms. Caroline, let me handle theundry. You should drink the broth while it''s hot."


    Caroline noticed out of the corner of her eye that Fabian''s room door had opened. She told Wren, "You go ahead and start breakfast. I''ll put away the clothes and then have some broth."


    A sly look shed in Wren''s eyes. "Alright."


    Unable to openly retaliate, watching Caroline drink the spittleced broth would be satisfying enough. Next time, she''d prepare something even worse.


    Wren went back to the kitchen after setting the bowl on the dining table.


    As Caroline headed to her room, she deliberately slowed near Fabian''s room.


    He must have been fuming since he couldn''t break down her doorst night. The first thing he''d probably want to do was yell at her.


    Sure enough, Fabian called out to her. "Caroline, stop right there!"


    Caroline turned and faced him innocently. "What''s the matter?"


    Her feigned ignorance only ignited Fabian''s anger. "I called you so many timesst night! Were you dead asleep?"


    "Really? You did? I must have been out cold and didn''t hear you. Too tired, I guess." Caroline''s tone was dismissive. "But never mind that now. Wren''s making bone broth for ina and Helen. There''s an extra bowl she prepared for me. But I''ve noticed your skin looks a bit drytely. Why don''t you have it? It''ll be good for you."

 Chapter 91

    212


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 91 Mecting the Graysons.


    <99%


    +8 Pearls


    In the family, only Fabian and Liam really loved bone broth. Caroline knew if she mentioned it, Fabian would definitely go for that bowl.


    He just had bad luck this time.


    Fabian''s anger dissipated almostpletely as he headed for the bathroom. "So, you still have a shred of decency!"


    He brisklypleted his morning routine and then made his way to the dining room. Without hesitation, he picked up the bowl of bone broth and began to drink it down.


    Wren, hearing themotion, assumed Caroline was drinking the broth and felt a surge of satisfaction. But when she turned and saw that it was Fabian, her face froze.


    Fabian, having finished the broth, noticed her stare. "What is it, Wren?"


    Did she really think he didn''t deserve to drink the broth?


    Normally, ina and Helen were the ones who got the bone broth, and the brothers rarely had any. But if he wanted some, that was his right.


    Wren didn''t dare admit the broth had her saliva in it. She managed a forced smile. "Nothing, Mr. Fabian. Breakfast will be ready soon."


    This time, Caroline had been lucky. But Wren could bide her time. Being the one who cooked all the family meals, punishing Caroline was easy.


    She racked her brain for the next scheme while unaware that Caroline, after today''s incident, had no intention of eating anything cooked by anyone but herself in that house again.


    The rain continued pouring outside as Caroline, after putting the clothes away, grabbed an umbre and left the house.


    This actually relieved Wren. She worried that Caroline might tell everyone about her sneaking the bone broth. With Caroline gone, that fear eased.


    After setting the breakfast table, Wren divided the remaining bone broth into two half-portions and served them to ina and Helen.


    Helen frowned slightly at her bowl. "Wren, why is there only half a bowl of bone broth today?"


    She nced at ina''s bowl, which was also only half full.


    Wrenughed awkwardly. "Sorry, I cooked less today. I''ll make more tomorrow."


    Usually, Wren prepared three bowlso: one for herself and one each for ina and Helen.


    Today''s mishap had forced her to make an extra bowl for Caroline.


    If she had known Fabian would get it, she wouldn''t have bothered.


    Chapter 91 Meeting the Graysons


    Wren nodded vigorously. "I''ll be more careful


    +8 Pearls


    As the family ate breakfast, Miguel noticed one person missing and asked Wren, "Did Caroline leave early again today?"


    Since Caroline started delivering food, her early departures andte returns had be the norm. Family meals with her present were rare, making it difficult even to have a chat with her.


    Wren began to respond, "Yes, she-"


    Edwin cut her off, his frustration bubbling over. "Enough about her. We''re trying to eat in peace.


    So Wren fell silent.


    Miguel, seeing Edwin''s dark expression, changed the subject. "Edwin, the meeting with the Graysons is tomorrow. Shouldn''t you and ina apany Helen?"


    Initially, Miguel had nned to take Helen himself. But now that her parents were back, they should be the ones to escort her.


    Edwin had already heard about the arrangement upon returning. He was thrilled about Helen marrying into the wealthy Grayson family, envisioning a future full of luxury and pride. Naturally, he wanted to go.


    "Yes, ina and I will go. You shoulde along too. Having more of us there shows the Graysons how serious we are about this match. Your judgment of character is impable; you can vet Mr. Grayson for Helen."


    After a brief pause, Miguel nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, outside, as Caroline returned to Gxy Bay Residences with her groceries, the rain had started to let up.


    She felt relieved, worrying that the rain might interfere with her deliveries.


    After cooking, she arrived at the entrance of Sherwood Group, waiting for someone to collect the order.


    As she stood there, a well-dressed woman approached her.


    "Excuse me, are you Ms. Somerton?"


    Caroline looked at the unfamiliar face, bewildered. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 92

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 92 III-mannered


    +8 Pearls


    The woman pulled a business card from her pocket and handed it to Caroline. "I''m Kelly Holt, the manager of Grandwood Hotel. Here''s my card."


    Caroline epted the card, nced at it, and asked, "Is there something can help you with?"


    Maintaining a polite smile, the woman said, "I heard from a friend that you recently cooked for her. She spoke very highly of your cooking. We have an important client visiting the hotel tomorrow at noon, and I''d like to hire you to cook for them." She added, "The pay for this meal is 500 dors. How does that sound?"


    The 500-dor offer was indeed tempting for Caroline. However, knowing she had to deliver lunch at 11 a.m. left her uncertain. "I''m scheduled to deliver meals here at 11 a.m. tomorrow. I''m not sure if I can make


    it to the hotel in time."


    Her smile faded slightly, reced with a hint of disappointment.


    After a moment of contemtion, she said, "Could youe at noon instead? Given how good your food is, I''m sure the guests won''t mind waiting a bit."


    She had already promised the client an exceptional chef for the new dishes. Seeing her determination, Caroline agreed, "Alright, I''ll be there by noon."


    Before leaving, Kelly made sure to take down Caroline''s contact information, just in case.


    Caroline checked and the Grandwood Hotel was less than two miles from the Sherwood Group.


    By the next day, Caroline had finished her deliveries and rode her e-bike straight to the hotel.


    After parking, she entered the building and spotted a restroom not far away. Realizing she would likely be busy cooking for a while, she decided to use the bathroom first.


    Opening the restroom door, she saw an elegantly poised older woman at the sink.


    Something about the woman''s grace and confidence caught Caroline''s attention,pelling her to take a closer look.


    At the woman''s feety a small gift envelope.


    Seeing no one else in the restroom, Caroline assumed it must belong to the woman.


    She approached, picked up the envelope, and handed it to her. "Ma''am, did you drop this?"


    The woman looked at the envelope in Caroline''s hand and then up at her face. "Yes, I must have dropped it while getting a tissue. Thank you, youngdy."


    She took the envelope with a gracious smile, her eyes lingering on Caroline''s face with a look of familiarity. There was something about this young woman that felt both kind-hearted and strikingly familiar.


    "No problem," Caroline replied and headed to a stall.


    09:42 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 92 III-mannered


    It was the woman''s voice.


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline thought someone rushing in for the restroom must have bumped into her. To her surprise, she heard Helen''s voice. "It''s not my fault you weren''t paying attention. My shoulder still hurts from you bumping into me! I should be the one asking forpensation."


    What is Helen doing here?


    Quickly connecting the dots, Caroline recalled that today was likely the day for Helen''s meeting with the Graysons about the marriage alliance.


    Could it be that the important guests Kelly mentioned were the Graysons?


    That meant she was about to cook for both her family and the Graysons. What a coincidence!


    "Despite your seemingly sweet appearance, you were the one charging in here recklessly. Thisdy beside you saw it too." The older woman''s voice broke Caroline''s thoughts. She gently opened the stall door a crack and peered out.


    Through the gap, she saw the older woman slowly getting up from the floor, clearly having been knocked down.


    Through the gap, she saw the older woman slowly getting up from the floor, clearly having been knocked down.


    Of course, Helen was feeling superior today, about to be the future daughter-inw of the Graysons. It made sense for her to act high and mighty. ina, determined to defend her daughter, chimed in, "I did see it. You fell on your own. At your age, wearing high heels like that, it''s no wonder you fell."


    Helen''s nce followed her mother''s, noting the high heels with a scornful smile. "Wearing high heels at your age? Aren''t you afraid of breaking something? And now you use me of knocking you down!"


    The woman, slightly exasperated but maintaining herposure, rebuked, "You might have a pretty face, but you''re clearly ill-mannered."


    This infuriated Helen. She pointed angrily at the woman. "You old hag! Who are you calling ill-mannered?"


    1

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 She''s Right Here


    Leeve


    499%0


    +8 Pearls


    Seeing the situation escting, ina quickly pulled Helen''s sleeve. "Helen, the Graysons might already be here. Let''s not waste time arguing. Use the restroom quickly, and let''s go


    Hearing this, the older woman frowned slightly and murmured, "The Ceaysons?"


    Could these women be referring to her family? But Miguel had told her that Helen had a gentle and kind personality. The girl before her couldn''t be more different.


    Helen scoffed, giving the woman a disdainful look. "What? You know the Graysons?"


    Judging by her modest clothing, Helen assumed the woman was clueless about high society.


    The woman replied, "Know them? I''m more than familiar. Do you even realize that I''m..."


    Helen cut her off. "Are you a maid for the Graysons? Let me tell you, I''m going to be the future Mrs. Grayson, so you better start respecting me now."


    Helen lifted her chin higher, her gaze filled with even more contempt for the woman. How could the Graysons bring their maid along? What were they thinking?


    The woman just shook her head in disappointment and walked away without another word.


    Helen sneered at her retreating figure and turned to ina. "Mom, did you see that maid? She''s already so insolent knowing I''ll be the futuredy of the Graysons. Once I''m part of the Grayson family, she''ll be the first I''ll deal with."


    ina cautioned her. "Don''t, Helen. If she knows you''re going to be the Graysons'' daughter-inw and still isn''t showing you respect, she must be important to them. Don''t mess with her before you''ve secured your ce."


    Helen pouted. "Fine, Mom."


    Her main goal was to usurp Teresa''s position as soon as she was in the Graysons'' household. Only then would she be the true mistress of a prestigious family.


    Caroline, who had been hiding in a stall, stepped out after the two women left. She chuckled to herself, reying the absurd conversation.


    Helen was indeed foolish. Despite the woman''s modest attire, she exuded a naturally noble demeanor. Coupled with her im of being someone important in the Graysons, it was evident she was Teresa, Linden''s mother.


    Helen had mistaken her for a maid! This was going to be interesting.


    However, Caroline had to prepare the meal and wouldn''t be able to witness how this would unfold.


    ncing at her watch, she saw it was nearly noon. She washed her hands and, following Kelly''s instructions, hurried to the hotel kitchen.


    Meanwhile ...


    Helen and Aline and


    00:42 Tue, 6 May.


    Chapter 93 She''s Right Here


    frowned.


    What is this maid doing at the same table as the guests?


    She wanted to reprimand the maid but paused when she saw a handsome man sitting nearby.


    This must be Linden, she thought, her heart skipping a beat.


    99%•þ


    +8 Pearis


    With a seductive smile, she walked over and sat down gracefully at the table. ina followed, smiling at Linden. "Linden, where are your parents?"


    ina knew that Linden''s parents, Walter and Teresa, were usually very busy. Perhaps they had urgent matters, leaving the maid to apany him. Even though she understood, she feltpelled to ask.


    Linden paused and nced at Teresa beside him. His mother was right there. Were these women blind?


    After a brief silence, he replied, "My dad had to attend an important meeting out of town."


    Helen chuckled. ¡°Oh, did your mom go with him? They must be really close, always together."


    Linden''s brows furrowed at her words.


    What was wrong with these women? Couldn''t they see his mother was sitting right there? Even though they hadn''t met her, it wasn''t hard to figure out in this setting.


    Even Edwin and Miguel, sitting nearby, frowned at Helen''sment.


    Edwin turned to Helen, "Helen, thisdy next to Linden is Mrs. Teresa Grayson. Greet her properly."


    Helen''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the woman across from her.


    She''s Teresa?


    No way! The Graysons are so wealthy, how could Teresa dress so inly?. Helen couldn''t believe it. She turned to Edwin, still skeptical. "Dad, you must be mistaken. Where do you see Teresa here?"


    She was still ming Edwin for his supposedly poor eyesight, thinking he had mistaken a maid for Teresa.

 Chapter 94

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy Her Icy Return


    Chapter 94 Satisfied Client


    499%0


    +8 Pearls


    Teresa turned to Edwin with a sarcastic smile. "We met in the festroom a moment ago. Your daughter called


    me a maid. It seems I didn''t live up to her standards"


    Edwin''s face nched, and he quickly apologized. "I''m terribly sorry, Tesa. Helen spends most of her time either working or staying at home. She''s not acquainted with the social scene, hence the misunderstanding Please forgive her mistake"


    He nudged ina, signaling her to apologize too. After all, she had also misjudged Teresa earlier.


    Seeing the panic on Edwin''s face, ina realized the gravity of the situation. She thought back to Helen''s disrespect in the restroom and became equally anxious.


    "Mrs. Grayson, please forgive us for our ignorance."


    Teresa maintained her smile. "Don''t be so modest. I think you two are rather shrewd


    She had initially been reluctant about this match, but given that this girl was her friend''s granddaughter, she decided to give it a try. If it worked out, she could make amends for missing her friend''s funeral.


    ina caught the implied criticism and quickly stood, bowing deeply. "I''m sorry for Helen''s rudeness in the restroom. She was upset because she was jostled on the way here. Meeting another inconvenience at the hotel just aggravated her. Typically, she''s verydylike and wouldn''t even raise her voice."


    Hoping Teresa''s understanding nature would forgive their earlier altercation, ina exined Helen''s behavior.


    "What do you say, youngdy? Is it as your mother describes?" Teresa asked, fixing her gaze on Helen.


    Teresa was willing to believe Helen''s behavior was due to external frustrations but couldn''t ignore a person''s inherent nature, something clearly shown through subtle actions.


    Realizing Edwin and ina''s apologies indicated that the woman was indeed Teresa, Helen had been frozen with shock.


    Now, ina''s discreet nudge under the table snapped her back to reality. She smiled awkwardly at Teresa. ¡°I''m so sorry, Teresa. It was wrong of me to project my frustrations on you and to take out my temper on you."


    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, portraying a convincing image of remorse and emotion that tugged at everyone''s heartstrings.


    Even Teresa couldn''t bear to hold a grudge any longer and sighed. "Alright, let''s leave it behind us. No need to dwell on it."


    Trying to lighten the mood, Linden said, "Alright, let''s not be upset anymore. The hotel manager mentioned they hired an excellent chef for today. We should look forward to the meal."


    His words reminded ina of Caroline''s cooking - the best she had ever tasted. Unfortunately, Caroline no longer cooked for them. She wondered if today''s chef could indeed be as good as Linden imed.


    Soon, the waiter began serving the dishes. The appearance alone made mouths water.


    09:42 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 94 Satisfied Client


    The taste was strikingly simr to Caroline''s cooking.


    Leaning closer to Edwin, she whispered, "I wonder what Caroline is doing now."


    99%1


    +8 Pearls


    Edwin whispered back, "Why bring her up at a time like this? Besides delivering food, what else could she be doing?"


    His words dispelled her doubts. It seemed impossible for Caroline, a mere delivery girl, to be cooking in a five-star hotel.


    The simrity in taste must be a coincidence. She pushed further thoughts aside and focused on enjoying the meal.


    Even Teresa found herself praising dish after dish.


    "Linden, this new chef is a great addition. The food is noticeably better. We shoulde here more often."


    Linden smiled. "Mom, the chef was only hired temporarily by the manager. We won''t be able to have these dishes again."


    Teresa paused, deep in thought, finally saying, "Then let''s offer the chef a high sry to cook for us at home. What do you think?"


    The chef''s cooking surpassed anything Teresa had tasted in years. Given that the chef only worked temporarily at the hotel, it was likely they didn''t have a fixed job.


    10


    09:42 Tue, 6 May

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Personal Chef


    +8 Pearls


    Determined, Teresa decided to offer the chef a high sry to work exclusively for her family, knowing it would be hard for any chef to refuse such an offer.


    Linden nodded in agreement. "If we can indeed hire this chef, that woube wonderful. But we''ll have to see if the chef is interested."


    Seeing that Linden was on board with the idea, Teresa turned to the waiter entering the room. ¡°Could you please fetch your manager?"


    She was determined to secure this chef as her private cook, regardless of the Somertons'' presence. To her, bringing this talented chef home was the top priority.


    It wasn''t long before Kelly, the manager, arrived.


    "Mrs. Grayson, you called for me?"


    Teresa inquired, "Is the chef who prepared our meal still in the kitchen?"


    Kelly, suddenly nervous and stammering, asked, "Is there an issue with the food?"


    She couldn''t understand why there would be; the young chef was known for her excellent cooking and had a significant online following.


    Many had been disappointed when the chef stopped taking private orders. Kelly had gone to great lengths to track her down, learning she now delivered exclusively to Sherwood Group.


    Teresa waved her hand reassuringly. "No, on the contrary, I loved the food. I want to hire the chef to cook for my family. When will she be avable to talk?"


    Relieved, Kelly exhaled. "Oh, I see. There are just two more dishes to finish. Once she''s done, I''ll have here see you."


    Teresa nodded in satisfaction.


    Kelly went straight to the kitchen. As she stepped inside, a wave of heat and the sharp scent of chili hit her, causing her to cough and take a step back to the kitchen door.


    Peering through the ss, she watched Caroline focused intently on cooking. Kelly couldn''t help but admire her dedication.


    The kitchen was a tough environment, especially for a woman who might be more concerned about her skin and appearance.


    Meanwhile, Caroline, unaware she was being observed, finished thest dish.


    She removed her apron, prepared to collect her pay and leave quickly, hoping to avoid an encounter with the Somertons that might lead to usations of interfering with Helen and Linden''s rtionship.


    As she approached the door, she almost bumped into Kelly, who greeted her with a bright smile.


    Caroline paused, puzzled. It was unusual for a busy hotel manager toe into the kitchen unless there was


    09.42


    Tue, o may


    Chapter 95 Personal Chef


    Could she be here to settle the bill?


    That would be surprisingly proactive!


    Kelly smiled back. "Ms. Holt, I hope the customers were satisfied with my cooking?"


    "Very satisfied!"


    Caroline''s smile widened. "Great. I''ve finished my work here, so could I get my payment now?"


    <99%


    +8 Pearls


    Kelly hesitated then said, "There''s no rush. A guest adored your food and would like to meet you. After you meet her, you cane to the lobby for your payment."


    This arrangement was to ensure Caroline would meet Teresa, protecting Kelly from any bacsh from the powerful Graysons if the chef refused toe out.


    Caroline''s first thought was that ina wanted to see her. Among the Somertons present today, only ina had a particrly discerning pte.


    Caroline recalled overhearing inain to her husband, Edwin, about no longer getting Caroline''s cooking and threatening to hire another chef if Edwin couldn''t persuade Caroline to return.


    However, it didn''t seem right for a high-end hotel manager like Kelly to cater to ina''s demands. The only likely exnation was that the Graysons wanted to see her.


    Kelly, noticing Caroline''s hesitation, borated, "Actually, the guest is interested in hiring you as their personal chef. They''re one of the wealthiest families in Kingville. This job would be a significant step up from delivering meals."


    This solidified Caroline''s guess. Understanding why Kelly was adamant about meeting the client before payment, Carolineplied and followed the manager''s instructions.


    She approached the private dining suite, curiosity about the Somertons'' reaction upon seeing her mingling with anticipation.


    Knocking on the door, she heard a familiar voice from within. "Come in!"


    It was the voice of the woman she''d encountered in the restroom-Teresa, no doubt.


    ä§

 Chapter 96

    Caroline slowly pushed the door open and immediately made eye contact with Teresa, who was sitting facing it.


    Teresa, seeing the kind-hearted girl from the restroom, was stunned foxmoment before asking, "Are you the chef who prepared this entire meal for us today?" She had expected the chef to be a burly, dark-skinned man, not a wornan. This waspletely different from her impression of a chef.


    "That''s right." Caroline didn''t look at anyone else but caught a glimpse of the shock on the faces of the Somertons, especially Helen, who seemed to be whispering something to ina.


    Teresa''s expression softened into a smile, and her gaze toward Caroline became more appreciative. "It must have been tiring making all this food, right? Don''t stand. Come sit down and eat with us."


    With that, she pulled out a chair next to her and waved for Caroline to sit.


    At this moment, Helen became anxious.


    If Teresa wanted to bring Caroline back as a private chef, would she still want her


    if she knew Caroline was the originally intended daughter-inw of the Graysons?


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became, but she forced a smile and interrupted, "Teresa, I''m also learning to cook from a famous food blogger. I can cook for you in the future, so you won''t need to hire a chef anymore."


    ina chimed in, "Yes, Teresa. Helen often cooks at home, and her cooking is just as good as today''s dishes. Once she marries into your family, you can ask her to make anything you want. No need for a chef.


    She said it with such ease, without a hint of guilt, which made Caroline admire her.


    It seemed ina didn''t take her seriously and thought she wouldn''t reveal the truth.


    Caroline hadn''t nned to reveal herself in this situation or argue with them. But at this moment, she couldn''t hold back.


    "Excuse me, but you say your daughter often cooks, but I see her hands are delicate and soft, like a youngdy who never does any hard work. Does she even know how to cook?"


    Not to mention cooking, Helen didn''t even know all the vegetables.


    ina''s smile froze on her face, not expecting Caroline to confront her in front of everyone.


    She wasn''t clear on what Caroline meant.


    This engagement was clearly something Caroline had rejected, so why did she intentionally show up today?


    Could it be that she regretted it and was trying to ruin Helen''s engagement?


    09.42


    Tue, o may


    Chapter 96 Do You Know Her?


    +8 Pearis


    ina steadied herself and rolled her eyes at Caroline. "I see you''re only in your early 20s. What do you know? Don''t think just because you can cook a couple of dishes, you can talk nonsense here."


    She didn''t understand why Caroline hadn''t publicly revealed their rtionship, but it was better this way.


    Otherwise, if Teresa found out, she might reject Helen as a daughter-inw and focus entirely on Caroline instead.


    Even Edwin thought the same. He shot a sharp, threatening look at Caroline.


    "This is not a ce for you. You should leave right now!"


    As he spoke, he kept shifting his eyes, signaling Caroline to leave.


    Caroline could see the worry in his threatening gaze.


    He was worried she might ruin his daughter''s engagement.


    At this moment, Teresa, displeased, spoke up, "I invited her. I haven''t even had a chance to talk to her yet. Why are you so eager for her to leave? Do you know her?"


    The way the Somertons have been looking at this girl doesn''t seem like it''s their first time meeting her. And based on their tone, it seems like there''s some kind of past conflict.


    Edwin, slightly flustered, forced a smile. ¡°No, it''s just that someone her age has no experience. How could she possibly know how to make good food? Teresa, don''t be fooled."


    Hearing these lies, Caroline let out a lightugh.


    Unexpectedly, Edwin was going to great lengths to ensure that Helen married into the Graysons.


    It was known that he had never been one to lie.


    However, among her brothers, the one least likely to lie was Miguel.


    Caroline immediately turned her gaze to Miguel, who had been silent all this time.


    At that moment, Miguel was also quietly watching her.


    When their gazes met, it was as if Miguel had been burned, quickly looking away and lowering his head to focus on his food, trying to hide theplexity in his heart.


    Logically speaking, at a time like this, he should have confidently introduced her to Teresa as his sister.


    But he could tell that Teresa was looking at Caroline with a kind of fondness.


    If Caroline''s identity were revealed now, it was possible that Teresa would abandon Helen and choose Caroline instead.


    But the problem was that Caroline didn''t want this marriage, and the Somertons might end up truly missing the opportunity to form a connection with the Graysons.


    For the sake of the Somertons, he decided to stay silent and let Edwin and ina handle the situation.


    LUC Iviay

 Chapter 97

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 97 I Can''t Cook!


    Caroline wasn''t surprised by his reaction.


    429920


    +8 Pearls


    She walked over and sat next to Teresa, giving her a slight smile as she said, "I know you want to hire me as a chef for your family. Thank you for thepliment, but I think since year future daughter-inw is quite good at cooking, why not let her cook for you at your house? Maybe she''ll do it better than I can!"


    Helen never cooked at the Somertons, and once she joined the prestigious Graysons, she''d probably think too highly of herself to cook.


    Her boasting today was probably just to get into the Graysons faster.


    Caroline really wanted to see her get pped in the face soon.


    Teresa paused, then waved her hand dismissively. "That''s not possible! She and my son aren''t even close to being engaged. How can I have her cook for me?"


    Besides, she didn''t have a good impression of Helen, so whether or not she became her daughter-inw still had to be discussed with Linden first.


    "That makes it even more reason to let her cook for you at your house. You could also develop a bond in advance, right?" Caroline hesitated for a moment before continuing, "How about this: let your future daughter-inw cook for you first. If you don''t like it, just tell me what you want, and I''ll make it and bring it to you. How does that sound?"


    She had heard from her mother that Teresa was her best friend and had helped her a lot when she was going through tough times.


    Now, this was just her way of repaying her mother''s kindness.


    Teresa pondered.


    What the girl said made sense. If Helen cooks at her house, it''ll be a good chance to observe her behavior before the wedding.


    This way, we can avoid the possibility of finding out after marriage that Helen isn''t suitable to be my daughter-inw and then needing a divorce.


    Teresa looked at Helen. "Helen, since your parents said you''re good at cooking, why don''t youe stay at my house for a while starting tomorrow? I really can''t wait to try your cooking."


    Helen''s face immediately darkened. "Teresa, I still have work..."


    She had never cooked before-how was she supposed to pull it off now?


    Damn Caroline! She talks so nicely, seeming to help me, but actually wants to ruin me.


    Teresa smiled warmly. "Oh, what work? If youe to my house, I''ll pay you 40,000 a month, and that''s just for the cooking time. If you be my daughter- inw in the future, you''ll be paid even more every


    month."


    Forty thousand!


    09:42 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 97 I Can''t Cook!


    That was the equivalent of her sry from working at the Somertons'' factory for half a year.


    F99%


    +8 Pearls


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know how to cook. If she went to the Graysons to cook, wouldn''t that expose her?


    She turned to tug at ina''s sleeve, seeking help.


    ina, with everyone watching, didn''t dare to discuss the matter in front of them.


    "What''s wrong with you? Teresa invited you to stay at her house because she values you. Hurry up and agree!" she whispered, but her tone was not reproachful.


    Helen was still a bit worried, but at this moment, she had no choice but to trust her mother.


    She immediately said to Teresa, "Alright, Teresa, but I still need to pack my things. Could Ie to your house in a few days instead?"


    Teresa nodded. "Of course, no problem. Let''s add each other on WhatsApp, and when youe, just let me know, and I''ll have the driver pick you up."


    After adding Helen on WhatsApp, Teresa then held up the QR code to Caroline. "Girl, let''s exchange numbers too!"


    The girl had onlye to the hotel temporarily today, and if they didn''t exchange numbers, it might be hard to get in touchter.


    Caroline took out her phone and scanned the QR code on Teresa''s phone. Beep!


    WhatsApp was added.


    The sound of the "beep" made Helen feel extremely ufortable.


    Once Teresa and Caroline added each other on WhatsApp, over time, Teresa would surely realize that


    Caroline was from the Somertons.


    Thinking of this, a heavy sense of crisis pressed down on her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    After finishing the meal and saying goodbye to Teresa and Linden, Helen pulled ina to the restroom.


    Once she confirmed the restroom was empty, she finally felt safe enough to ask, "Mom, you know I can''t cook! Why did you make me agree to cook for the Graysons?"


    ina lightly tapped her head. "Silly girl, you''re going to the Graysons to enjoy life as a young mistress, not to cook!"


    Helen furrowed her brows. "But you heard what she said. That witch wants me to cook! If she finds out I can''t cook, how could she still let me marry into the Graysons?"


    After what happened in the restroom, Teresa''s impression of her had already soured.


    If she found out she couldn''t even cook and was lying about it, she''d surely be disgusted by her and wouldn''t


    let her be the Gravsons'' voung mistress!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Caroline Has Changed


    * Pearls


    ina smiled as she exined, "You don''t have to cook it yourself. Just wait until they''re not paying attention, then go get takeout from a restaurant and say you made it''


    Luckily, she hadn''t exaggerated Helen''s cooking skills earlier, so even if he just picked a random small restaurant, as long as the food was decent, it wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    Helen said, "But that''s not a long-term solution. One day, it''ll be found out."


    She didn''t want to learn how to cook, and she never wanted to deal with a kitchen-that dirty, greasy ce -for the rest of her life.


    ina said, "This doesn''t need to go on for long. As long as you get pregnant with a Grayson child, who''s going to make you cook then?"


    As long as she had a child with the Graysons, not only would she never need to cook again, but her position as the young mistress of the Graysons would also be


    secure.


    Upon hearing this, Helen''s eyes lit up. "Mom, that''s a good idea. But I don''t know if it''ll work."


    After all, it takes two people to make that happen-there''s only so much she can do alone.


    ina chuckled. "You didn''t notice? Just now, Linden kept sneaking nces at you. He''s probably interested. As long as you take the initiative, this will be easy."


    Hearing that, Helen blushed slightly and lowered her head with a smile.


    Men are men. No matter how rich they are, they''re still visual creatures.


    At least her efforts in dressing up today and the skincare she''d been doingtely hadn''t gone to waste.


    Meanwhile-


    Caroline had just reached the hotel entrance when she heard Edwin''s annoyed voice behind her.


    "Caroline, wait!"


    Caroline stopped and slowly turned around, seeing Edwin and Miguel walking toward her.


    She just stood there quietly, staring at them.


    As they got closer, she fixed her eyes on Edwin''s face and said coolly, "What do you want?"


    Her gaze was like she was looking at a stranger, making Edwin feel inexplicably ufortable.


    "Where are your manners? You see me and don''t even greet me?"


    Caroline curled her lips into a faint smile. "Just now, in front of the Graysons, you pretended not to know me because you didn''t want them to find out I''m your sister. We''re still at the hotel now-aren''t you afraid the Graysons might not have left yet and could have heard you?"


    Her gaze passed over Edwin, looking toward the hotel lobby behind him.


    09:42 Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 98 Caroline Has Changed


    99%


    *8 Pearls


    Seeing no sign of the Graysons, he finally let out a breath and turned back to Caroline. "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?!"


    He really thought the Graysons were behind him just now.


    If they had seen it, what would they think him?


    Caroline shrugged. "I didn''t do anything. You''re the one feeling guilty. How can you me me?"


    Her indifferent attitude only made Edwin angrier. "I''m not going to argue nonsense with you. I just want to know-why were you at the hotel today?"


    Caroline is just doing food deliveries. Why would she suddenly show up at this five-star hotel?


    And she just so happened to be the chef cooking for them.


    There''s no way it was a coincidence.


    She must have done it on purpose!


    Caroline looked calm. "If I told you the hotel manager invited me to be the chef, would you believe it?"


    Of course he wouldn''t.


    But she was going to say it anyway.


    Because it was the truth.


    If she had remembered earlier that today was the day the Somertons and the Graysons were meeting, she probably wouldn''t havee here.


    Edwin gave a cold snort. ¡°You? You''re overestimating yourself! This isn''t some small restaurant where anyone can just walk in and be a chef!"


    No need to ask-he was sure Caroline must''ve paid someone off to sneak her way


    in.


    Caroline knew he wouldn''t believe her. "Believe it or not! If you''ve got nothing else, I''m leaving."


    She still had to get back to Gxy Bay Residences to wash vegetables and make dinner.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she didn''t give Edwin any chance to respond and turned to leave.


    Edwin stood frozen, watching her figure gradually disappear into the distance, feeling more and more uneasy inside.


    "She wasn''t like this before. How did she be more and more annoying?"


    Beside him, Miguel heard this and clenched both fists tightly at his sides.


    Ever since Caroline changed, everyone in the family-except for Fabian and James Somerton, her fifth brother-had nothing good to say to her, nor did they treat her kindly.


    Even he himself had once misunderstood her.


    213


    09:42 Tue, 6 May Bo.


    Chapter 98 Caroline Has Changed


    Everyone has a limit to what they can endure May Care change my bed helt and


    being treated to coldly for so long


    She''d changed so much that the family couldn''t recognize her anymore


    Edwin put his hands on his hips, ncing sideways toward the crowd where Cardine had disappeared. "Miguel, stop making excuses for her. Someone like her is rosten to the


    fix her."


    Net of discipline will


    35

 Chapter 99

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 99 The Whole Family


    +8 Pearls


    The only viable solution for now was to quickly find Caroline ¨¤ husband from a rtively well-off family to prevent her from marrying an old man and embarrassing the Somertons.


    Before Miguel could speak, Edwin asked him, "I remember you saidsime that a colleague of yours was looking for a partner. Does that colleague have someone now?"


    Miguel''s colleague was a middle school teacher, not much older than Caroline.


    If Caroline married him, although it wouldn''t bring much honor to the Somertons, at least marrying a teacher was better than marrying an old man.


    Besides, someone in the education field might be able to discipline Caroline a bit.


    Miguel didn''t answer his question. After a short pause, he asked, "You''re not thinking of matching Caroline with my colleague, are you?"


    "That''s right. Helen is about to get married. If Caroline, as her aunt, is still staying at home, the neighbors will gossip."


    Hearing this, Miguel''s face grew more troubled. "That won''t do! That colleague is divorced and has a child. If Caroline marries him, wouldn''t she be a stepmother?"


    Edwin didn''t see anything wrong with that. "What''s wrong with being a stepmother? A stepmother is still a mother."


    There are plenty of people in this world who remarry with children. If everyone avoided bing a stepparent, then there wouldn''t be any blended families.


    Miguel said, "It''s not that there''s anything wrong with being a stepmother, but Caroline is still young and deserves better options."


    Their mother had always hoped Caroline would marry into the Graysons and live a good life. Although that was no longer possible, and she couldn''t achieve financial freedom by marrying the Graysons now, she should still marry someone close to her age with a fairly decent family background.


    At the very least, someone who won''t let her suffer or feel mistreated.


    Edwin''s expression darkened, and he looked at him with clear dissatisfaction. "Keep spoiling her. I think she''s been spoiled by you! Think this over carefully. If you can find someone better than that colleague, then don''t go with the teacher. But if you can''t, then you should do your best to match Caroline with him."


    As he finished speaking, he happened to see Helen and ina walking out of the hotel lobby. His expression immediately softened, and he waved at them.


    And Miguel knew that saying anything more now would be pointless. He just shook his head and sighed.


    Caroline, who was on her way to Gxy Bay Residences, had no idea that Edwin was nning to arrange a blind date for her.


    But even if she knew, she wouldn''t agree to it.


    After living life over again she had figured it out


    09:43


    Tue, 6 May


    Chapter 99 The Whole Family


    family, she wouldn''t be the least bit tempted.


    *8 Pearls


    As usual, Caroline finished her food delivery work and didn''t get home until almost 9 p.m.


    At home, the whole family was gathered around the coffee table in the living room, chatting and snacking From the smiles on their faces, it was easy to tell-they were clearly happy because Helen was about to join the Graysons.


    The next two days went by just the same for her-leaving early and returningte. Everything was business


    as usual.


    On the third night, when Caroline got home, the house was pitch ck.


    She turned on the light by the door. The house was empty; not even Wren was there.


    It was dead silent.


    Caroline didn''t think much of it. After showering, she returned to her room andy in bed, ying on her phone.


    As she scrolled through WhatsApp Status, she saw a post from Liam.


    It was a photo taken at a restaurant, showing the brothers, Helen, and ina; even Wren was in it.


    The key was the caption.


    "Tomorrow, my niece will join the circle of the wealthy and start a new chapter in life. Really reluctant to part with her. Tonight, the whole family had dinner together to celebrate."


    Seeing the words "whole family", a mocking smile curled on Caroline''s lips.


    So, in Liam''s eyes, Wren was considered family-but she wasn''t.


    The words stung, but thankfully, Caroline had long since stopped having any emotional expectations of them.


    It was better not to see posts like that again.


    She immediately deleted Liam from her WhatsApp.


    That night, she went to bed early.


    The next morning, she was woken up byughtering from the living room.


    "Helen, your health isn''t great. After going to the Graysons, you must take care of yourself."


    Right after ina finished speaking, Liam''s voice followed.


    "ina, don''t worry. The Graysons are wealthy and have many servants. As long


    as Helen lifts a finger, someone wille serve her. She won''t need to lift a hand


    at all." Liam''s tone was joyful, even a little excited.


    He was acting as if he himself were going to live in luxury.

 Chapter 100

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 100 Blind Date


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    As she listened to those words, Caroline could already guess Helen''s intentions. Just like in her previous life, she wanted to get pregnant with a Grayson baby.


    It wasn''t exactly ethical, but it was a pretty effective way to ensure that she could marry into a wealthy family.


    In her previous life, Helen had used the child as leverage to manipte the Graysons. Unfortunately, Caroline just hadn''t lived long enough to see what became of Helen after she officially married into the family.


    After a while, the house grew quiet. Caroline guessed everyone had gone downstairs to see Helen off.


    She got out of bed, washed up, and made her way to the living room, ready to change her shoes and head


    out.


    She hadn''t expected to run into Miguel, who was watering the nts on the balcony.


    A faint smirk tugged at her lips. She murmured under her breath, "Well, isn''t that rare... Not even a goodbye for his precious niece as she heads off to live with the Graysons."


    Her voice was too soft, and the distance was just far enough that Miguel only heard a faint hum, not the words she actually said.


    He frowned slightly and asked, "Caroline, what did you say?"


    Caroline shook her head. "Nothing."


    Miguel didn''t press further. He stepped closer and said, "Now that Helen''s gone to the Graysons, I imagine the wedding is near. It''s about time we started thinking about your marriage, too."


    After a short pause, he added, ¡°Edwin''s picked someone out for you. He hopes you''ll make time to meet him."


    Caroline didn''t seem surprised. Her voice remained t. "Oh? Which family is he from? How much money do they have? What are they offering for the dowry?"


    She didn''t take it seriously-she was just curious.


    If the man didn''t have money or couldn''t even afford a proper endowment, even if she said yes, ina probably wouldn''t agree.


    Miguel didn''t know what she was thinking. He assumed she had agreed to the idea and smiled with relief.


    He''d been worried she would refuse, but it seemed his concern had been unnecessary.


    "The man Edwin wants to introduce you to is a colleague of mine. His family''s decent. But he''s divorced and has a son living with him. If that bothers you, feel free to say no. I''ll find someone better for you."


    Caroline nodded lightly. "Mm. Divorce is fine. But I''m not thinking about marriage right now. Let''s talk about it after Helen gets married."


    Of


    09.43 Tue, o may


    Chapter 100 Blind Date


    more promising candidates. Once I''ve narrowed it down, you can choose."


    99%


    +8 earls


    Caroline was bent over changing her shoes and barely registered what Miguel had said. She let out a distracted "Mm" in response, just to be polite.


    She hadn''t thought much of it, but Miguel took it as her agreeing to let him keep looking.


    Later that evening, when Caroline got home, she paused at the door-she could already hear Edwin and Miguel arguing inside.


    "Edwin, my colleague is really not a good fit for Caroline. I''ll help her find someone decent. You don''t need to stress over this."


    Edwin''s deep voice followed right after. "You haven''t even found anyone for


    yourself-what do you know about matchmaking? And you''re telling me I worry too much? I''ve been through this before. I know better than you what kind of man suits her."


    The house immediately fell silent.


    Caroline pushed open the door and walked in, just in time to see Miguel looking a little tense.


    Edwin''s words had clearly struck a nerve.


    After all, Miguel had never been in a rtionship-how could he possibly understand romance?


    Then again, Edwin wasn''t exactly an expert either.


    The only person he''d ever dated was ina, back when he was in college. Since


    then, he''d buried himself in work and never looked at anyone else.


    "Caroline, you''re back just in time. There''s something I need to tell you ...


    33


    Before Edwin could finish, Caroline smiled knowingly and cut him off, "You''re talking about the blind date with that divorced teacher, right?"


    Edwin froze for a second and instinctively looked toward the balcony, where Miguel was smoking.


    He had only told Miguel about it. Apparently, he had spilled the beans.


    Well, that saved him the trouble of exining it to Caroline all over again.


    Edwin sat on the couch with his legs crossed, his expression stern. "That''s right. I''ve spoken to him a few times over the past few days, and I met him in person, too. He''s a great guy, and he''s really interested in you. As long as you say yes, it''s settled. I''ve already arranged for you two to meet tomorrow at noon.


    "Pick out something nice to wear, will you? And stop dressing like such a country bumpkin," he said, scrutinizing Caroline from head to toe, his gaze full of barely concealed disdain.


    Caroline nced down at her clothes and smiled faintly.


    "My clothes might look outdatedpared to your daughter''s designer pieces, but do you even realize these are the only clothes I own? Do you know why I don''t buy trendy, high-end outfits?"


    Her clothes weren''t shabby-they just weren''t as shy or expensive as Helen''s.


    09:43 Tue, 6 May B.


    Chapter 100 Blind Date


    499%


    +8 Pearls


    "How would I know what''s going through your head?" Edwin said, clearly uninterested in hearing her reasoning.


    "Just wear something decent tomorrow. Be at Evershore Caf¨¦ by 11 o''clock sharp. Don''t bete.

 Chapter 101

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 101 Time to Get Up


    The tone of Edwin''smand left no room for negotiation-Caroline had no say in the matter.


    88%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline said with a frown, "Well, I guess I''m going to disappoint you, then. All my clothes are just as unfashionable as what I''m wearing now. There''s nothing better to choose from."


    The meaning behind her words was crystal clear-she was refusing the blind date. Before Edwin could speak again, she''d already gone back to her room.


    She thought that would be the end of it. However, at the break of dawn the next day, she heard Wren calling from outside her door.


    "Ms. Caroline, time to get up!"


    Caroline opened her sleepy eyes and reached for her phone on the nightstand.


    It was only six in the morning. What on earth was Wren waking her up for?


    Wren had never oncee to wake her up before.


    Even when her rm clock failed and she overslept, Wren had never bothered to call her for breakfast.


    What was wrong with her today?


    Caroline opened the door and saw Wren standing there, arms full of blindingly colorful clothes.


    Caroline recognized them instantly-they were Helen''s discarded clothes, the ones tossed into the storage


    room.


    And after what she''d saidst night about not owning anything fashionable, it didn''t take much to figure out what this meant.


    Wren shot her a sideways nce and walked straight into her room. "Mr. Edwin says you''re to borrow Ms. Helen''s clothes for today. I picked out a few pieces for you. Try them on!"


    She walked to the bed andid the clothes out one by one.


    Then she turned back to Caroline with a sharp look. "Hurry up and try them on. Once you''ve picked what to wear, let me know. I still need to put the rest back into the storage room."


    She turned to leave, but Caroline grabbed her by the sleeve.


    GOLD


    Thinking about that smug expression she always wore, Caroline couldn''t help but tighten her grip. Wren staggered back a few steps, losing her bnce and nearly falling.


    She didn''t hit the floor because Caroline caught her at thest second.


    "Wren, you really must be getting old. I barely touched you, yet you''re already about to fall over."


    Wren''s expression soured with rage.


    She was about to argue when Caroline cut her off cold.


    03.40 wed, vidy


    Chapter 101 Time to Get Up


    30%


    +8 Pearls


    "Don''t even think about ying the victim. Don''t say I tried to trip you on purpose.


    If I hadn''t caught you just now, you''d already be t on the floor."


    Wren gritted her teeth in frustration as she looked at the sharp-tongued Caroline, rage bubbling beneath her skin.


    But no matter how much she wanted tosh out, she had no way to make her


    case.


    Caroline had clearly meant to trip her-that much was true. But she''d also caught her before she could fall.


    If she brought this up to Mr. Edwin and the others, it would only make her seem petty.


    "Mr. Edwin says you need to get changed and put some effort into your appearance. Hurry up!" Wren barked before storming out of the room.


    Out in the hallway, she paused. Her lips curled into a twisted grin as she stared at Caroline''s closed door.


    Last night, Mr. Edwin had asked her to find some seldom-worn outfits from Helen''s wardrobe to give to Caroline. So, of course, she''d gone to the storage room and picked through the discarded pile.


    And just this morning, she''d seen a nest of centipedes downstairs near the residential building while out buying groceries. She brought them back with her.


    Now, those centipedes were hidden inside the folds of those clothes. Every single piece had one.


    No matter which one Caroline tried on first, she was guaranteed to get bitten.


    It would be revenge for earlier-and more importantly, it would stop Caroline from attending that blind date.


    That teacher she was supposed to meet was handsome and gentle-Wren had seen the man when he visited the Somerton Residence.


    Even if he was divorced, he was still far too good for someone like Caroline, in her opinion.


    She remembered Helen saying that ina was also helping Caroline find a match. Hopefully, they''d end up pairing her with some hideous brute-better yet, one who beats his wife. That would serve the wretched girl right.


    But Wren hadn''t expected her scheme to backfirepletely-Caroline hadn''t even touched the clothes.


    Instead, she found an outfit from her own closet and stood by the bed, getting changed. Halfway through, she noticed something. The clothing on top of the pile twitched.


    At first, Caroline thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She rubbed them and looked again.


    A few seconds passed. Then it moved again.


    Her heart lurched. That old hag wouldn''t actually try something like this... would she?


    What the hell was inside the clothes?


    She didn''t dare specte-because she already knew it had to be something


    alive.


    {


    Chapter 101 Time to Get Up


    And if it was alive, it was definitely venomous.


    Good thing she hadn''t tried anything on yet, or she''d have been bitten for sure.


    The thought of what could''ve happened made her skin prickle.


    +8 Pearls


    She crouched down, pulled a wooden stick from under the bed, and used it to lift


    the top piece of clothing. After a few shakes, a ck, long centipede-more than inches in length-dropped out.


    As it scuttled across the bed with dozens of writhing legs, Caroline felt goosebumps erupt all over her body.


    It was disgusting and terrifying.


    Seeing it crawl toward the foot of the bed, she quickly grabbed an empty box from


    beneath her desk and mmed it down, trapping the creature inside.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 A Taste of Her Own Medicine


    200%2


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline grabbed another container from the side. After carefully coaxing the centipede into it, she snapped the lid shut


    ring at the monstrous insect squirming inside the clear box, Caroline cursed inwardly.


    That old hag is getting more and more vicious. I can''t believe she actually resorted to using venomous insects just to hurt me!


    Her eyes shifted to the pile of clothes again, and a chilling thought crossed her mind.


    Wait... what if there''s more than just this one?


    Still clutching the stick, she shook out the rest of the clothes using the same method.


    And sure enough, centipedes started crawling out-one after another.


    Caroline just stood there, stunned by the crawling swarm now darting across her bed. Watching those things skitter across the sheets made her skin crawl-it triggered every bit of her fear of creepy crawlies.


    It took her a long second to gather the courage before she started catching them.


    Several centipedes had started crawling at once, so she went for the ones that were easiest to catch first.


    She managed to trap two, but the rest slipped under the bed where she couldn''t reach them. With no other option, she smashed them with the stick.


    "Ms. Caroline, have you finished changing?"


    Hearing the voice outside her door, Caroline quickly scooped up the centipede corpses and shoved the container with the live ones into a hidden corner.


    Then she opened the door and pointed to the dead centipedes on the floor. "Wren, care to exin this?"


    Wren nced at her, and for a split second, a flicker of disappointment shed across her face.


    She''d heard centipede bites were excruciating. So why did Caroline lookpletely fine?


    Had she not been bitten?


    What a waste. All her effort had gone down the drain.


    Steadying herself, she scoffed, ¡°Exin what? This room is spotless. Where would centipedes evene from?"


    "I''d love to know too," Caroline said, raising her voice deliberately as she heard footsteps approaching in the hallway. "They came crawling out of the clothes you brought me. Don''t act like you don''t know anything!"


    Wren was just about to argue when a sharp voice cut in from behind, ¡°What centipedes?"


    Wren turned her head and looked toward Miguel, who was standing at the door. Her expression stiffened immediately. "It''s ... it''s nothing. Just a few centipedes that somehow got into the house and crawled into


    Chapter 102 A Taste of Her Own Medicine.


    She lowered her gaze to the centipede corpses on the floor, her face full of feigned guilt.


    I IA ?%Q


    +8 Pearls


    Miguel followed her gaze and frowned slightly at the sight


    dead centipedes.


    "Wren, don''t me yourself. Those things have legs and can crawl wherever they like. You can''t control that."


    Wren gave an awkward smile. "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Miguel. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head


    out now."


    ¡°Hmm, go ahead." Miguel had something to discuss with Caroline anyway.


    After Wren left, he finally turned to Caroline and said, Edwin''s health isn''t great. He''s been coughing nonstop sincest night. Try not to upset him, especially at a time like this. Why don''t you just go to the blind date today? Think of it like meeting a friend for coffee. If you don''t like the guy, you can tell Edwin after you get back."


    He knew Caroline well. If he didn''t convince her, her stubbornness would guarantee she wouldn''t go.


    Edwin was just as rigid. Once he made up his mind, no one could talk him out of


    it.


    So, in the end, it had to be Caroline whopromised.


    Caroline''s gaze had been fixed on the centipede corpses. She only looked up when she heard Miguel''s words. "I got it. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now."


    Though her voice sounded calm, it left Miguel with an odd chill in his chest.


    He didn''t say anything else and left quietly, pushing down his difort.


    Caroline, however, hadn''t forgotten what Wren had tried to do to her.


    As soon as Miguel left, she locked the door behind him,


    She checked the time. It was still early.


    She took out the container with the centipedes and found a pair of tweezers from her toolbox.


    One by one, she carefully removed their venomous pincers.


    While Wren was busy cooking in the kitchen, she slipped the now-harmless centipedes into Wren''s bed.


    Caroline wasn''t the kind of person to hurt someone with poisonous insects-but doing nothing at all would''ve been hard to swallow.


    After thinking it over, she decided the best thing to do was return them to their original owner. She would give Wren a taste of her own'' medicine.


    Every morning, once the rest of the Somerton family left for work, Wren always liked to crawl back into bed for a nap.


    The moment she lifted her nketter... she''d get a nasty shock.


    Caroline really wished she could be there to see her turn pale from fright.


    Unfortunately, she had work to do and wouldn''t be able to catch the show,


    Chapter 102 A Taste of Her Own Medicine


    LI I B9%l


    +8 Pearls


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she noticed the rest of the family was still asleep-except for Miguel, who was watering the nts on the balcony once again.


    She slipped on her shoes and headed out the door.


    When she returned to Gxy Bay Residences with groceries, she had just entered the bathroom when her phone suddenly rang from the coffee table, where she''d left it.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 My Own Wife


    164


    88%1


    48 Pearls


    After Caroline used the restroom, she hurried over when she saw the iing call from Edwin. Her eyes dimmed slightly at the sight of his name on the screen


    She didn''t need to guess-he was calling about that blind date.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally picked up


    Edwin''s impatient voice came through immediately. "What were you doing? Why did it take you so long to answer?"


    "I was working. Couldn''t pick up right away," Caroline replied casually.


    Edwin instantly assumed she was out delivering food and reminded her, "When you go on that dateter, don''t tell the guy you''re a delivery person. Just say you work at your ownpany, okay? Got it?"


    He couldn''t bring himself to admit to others that his sister was out delivering food, so he told people she was helping out at their family''s factory.


    Of course, Caroline had no intention of listening to him, but she didn''t feel like arguing, so she simply gave a nomittal reply.


    By the time she finished her delivery to Sherwood Group, it was already 11:30


    a.m.


    She knew the caf¨¦ Edwin mentioned-it was nearby. That was one reason she hadn''t refused the meeting. She figured she''d go and get it over with, so Edwin wouldn''t keep pestering her about it.


    When she arrived at Evershore Caf¨¦ and walked in, a man seated by the window immediately waved at her.


    Caroline knew it was him and walked over, politely apologizing. "Sorry, work kept me busy. I hope you didn''t wait too long."


    The man maintained a gentlemanly smile. "It''s fine, I don''t mind waiting. But after we get married, I hope you''ll focus on the family. It''d be best if you stopped working and stayed home to take care of my mom and the kids. Can you do that?" Caroline''s expression froze.


    At first nce, she''d thought he seemed decent, but after hearing that, she instantly realized she was wrong.


    She hadn''te expecting anything from this date, but she couldn''t help speaking her mind.


    "So you want me to be a full-time housewife, staying home to look after your mom and kids? But if I get pregnant, I probably won''t be able to take care of them properly. What then?"


    The man waved dismissively. "Oh no, I already have kids. You won''t need to have any more."


    Caroline blinked, surprised. "So you''re not nning to have any more children? You want me to marry you just to take care of your mom and your kids?"


    "Exactly. You won''t have to work or stress yourself out. Don''t worry, aside from household expenses, I''ll


    1000 1 11


    .1" 1


    Chapter 103 My Own Wife


    offer.


    Caroline gave a faint smile. "That''s... nice."


    13 I 3 88%i


    +8 Pearls


    She thought this nanny position might be more suitable for someone like Wren- someone much older.


    The man had already been told by Edwin that Caroline would probably agree.


    Now, hearing her seemingly satisfied response, he smiled even more confidently- maybe even a little smugly.


    He thought Caroline must be attracted to his good looks, so he asked right away, "So when should we get the marriage certificate? I don''t have any sses tomorrow. We could do it then."


    They had barely spoken, and he was already talking about getting married. To Caroline, it was clear he was just desperate to find a live-in nanny.


    Since he''d already taken things this far, Caroline had no choice but to be direct. "Sorry, I don''t think we''re a good match."


    The man''s smile slowly faded. His gaze dimmed.


    He stared at her for a long moment before asking, "What do you mean we''re not a good match? Didn''t Edwin and Miguel tell you about me?"


    His family might not be super rich, but they were well-off. And in this area, he was considered one of the best-looking guys around-years ago, several girls had tried to chase after him.


    He just couldn''t believe Caroline wasn''t interested.


    Faced with a guy like this, Caroline could only respond politely, "You''re handsome and sessful, no doubt. But I''m sorry, you''re just not my type."


    She had to admit¨Che was good-looking. Other than ke, he was probably the most attractive man she''d


    ever seen.


    Any girl with a romantic bone in her body would probably fall for him.


    But the man hadn''t expected to meet a woman who didn''t like him. His expression darkened, turning cold


    and tense.


    "Then what kind of man do you like?"


    "That''s personal and none of your business. I have something else to do, so I''ll be going now." Caroline could see the storm brewing on his face and had no desire


    to engage any further. She stood up and quickly walked away.


    To her surprise, he got up too and followed her, grabbing her wrist. "We''re not done talking. Why are you in such a rush?"


    Caroline struggled to pull away. "Let go of me! Aren''t you worried people will talk if you''re grabbing me like this in public?"


    So much for Edwin saying this guy was a decent person. He was anything but.


    09:48 Wed, May / GBB


    Chapter 103 My Own Wife


    0488%


    +8 Pearls


    The man lowered his voice. "What''s there to be afraid of? Edwin agreed to this match, and I have already promised your family 100,000 dors as a dowry. I''ve done more than enough. Like it or not, you''re


    already my wife. What''s wrong with holding my wife''s hand?"


    7.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Live Freely


    Caroline was speechless after hearing such a far-fetched excuse.


    He was a teacher, yet he could shamelessly say something so ridiculous?


    88%


    48 Pearls


    Seeing she wasn''t responding, the man continued, "I know you''ve had some issues with your brothers. Once we''re married, I''ll help you mend those rtionships, one by one. I promise your family will be happy and harmonious again. So, will you marry me?"


    "She can''t say yes to you." A deep, pleasant voice came from nearby.


    Both Caroline and the man turned to see ke walking toward them.


    Caroline was visibly surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    She''d just seen him outside the Sherwood Group an hour ago. And now, here he


    was again at the caf¨¦? What were the odds?


    ke gave her a look, his eyes dark and deep, like the ocean at night.


    "I''m meeting a friend here for a chat."


    ¤Ü


    But when he noticed the man still clutching her hand tightly, a sharp glint shed


    in ke''s eyes. His voice turned cold. "Let her go."


    The man wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. Instead of letting go, he tightened his grip.


    "And who the hell are you? Why should I listen to you? She and I are about to get married. Even if I wanted to sleep with her right now, it''s none of your business!"


    To Caroline, those words were utterly degrading.


    Furious, she stomped hard on the man''s foot.


    He cried out in pain, face contorting as he jerked his hand back and hopped around on one leg, holding his foot for a good while before settling down.


    Pointing at her angrily, he snapped, "How can you just hit your husband like that?"


    No wonder Edwin had told him Caroline''s attitude had changedtely-that she wasn''t as obedient as before. He''d even said he hoped they could get married soon so the guy could help straighten her out".


    The caf¨¦ was quiet. Even though he hadn''t raised his voice, his outburst still drew quite a few curious


    stares.


    Feeling the judgmental looks from all around, Caroline didn''t bother holding back.


    "You''ve got to be joking, right? This is the first time we''ve met, and you''re calling yourself my husband? By that logic, since I went on a blind date every couple of daysst month, I guess I have dozens of husbands now?"


    The man chuckled like it didn''t matter. "If you went on so many, howe nobody wanted you?" He shrugged. "You''re making a mistake. If you miss out on me, you''ll never find anyone better. And besides, I


    09:48 Wed, May / GBB.


    Chapter 104 Live Freely


    ! 00007 8B%


    +8 Pearls


    "Who says she''s unwanted?" ke stepped in, taking Caroline''s hand in his. "I''m someone, aren''t I?"


    His warm palm wrapped around hers.


    It wasn''t just her hand that felt warm-her heart did too


    The man was fuming when he saw their hands tightly sped. "Caroline, what the hell is going on? You''re here on a date with me, and you bring another guy? Are you trying to make me a joke out of me?"


    Caroline said calmly, ¡°This blind date was Edwin''s idea only came out of courtesy. I never had any intention of marrying you. Even if you were the most amazing guy on the, I still wouldn''t marry


    you."


    She didn''t exin anything about ke''s actions.


    She knew ke had only stepped in to spare her further embarrassment.


    The man was so angry, he could barely breathe properly. "So you''re just ying me? I''m calling Edwin right now to figure out what the hell is going on!"


    "Go ahead. Take your time." Caroline tossed him a cold nce, then turned and walked out of the caf¨¦ hand in hand with ke.


    Once they were far enough away, Caroline gently pulled her hand back and smiled. "Thanks for getting me out of that mess."


    "No need to thank me." ke looked at her, eyes full of conflicting emotions. "When I first met you at the hospital, Edwin said you were already engaged. So why are you going on blind dates now?"


    Caroline hesitated for a few seconds, unsure how to exin. She kept it vague. "That engagement was arranged when I was a kid. Times have changed. I don''t want to be tied down by something like that."


    In truth, it wasn''t just Linden''s personality that made her reluctant to marry him. After everything she''d gone through in her previous life, she didn''t want to be bound by any marriage.


    She''d already suffered enough back then. She had no interest in dealing with in-ws or all the petty domestic drama.


    Why settle for a marriage that would only drag down her quality of life? She''d rather live freely on her


    own.


    "So you''ve been going on a lot of blind datestely?"


    Caroline realized he must''ve overheard what she said earlier about going on a date every two daysst


    month.


    She only said that in the heat of the moment-she hadn''t actually been dating anyone.


    She gave him a mall smile, about to exin, but her phone suddenly rang, cutting her off.

 Chapter 105

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 105 Bring It On


    The call came from Edwin


    +8 Pearls


    As soon as Caroline picked up, his furious voice exploded through the speaker. "Caroline, seriously? I went out of my way to set you up, and you showed up with another guy? Are you trying to humiliate me on purpose?"


    His voice was so loud it nearly blew out her eardrum. She pulled the phone away, rubbed her ear, then said coolly, "And you seriously have the nerve to say you went out of your way? How much do you even know about the guy you set me up with?"


    Edwin snapped, "That''s none of your business! What matters is, he''s one of the best men around here. Tons of single women would kill for a chance with him but he picked you! And you don''t even appreciate it."


    Caroline couldn''t help butugh. "If he''s that amazing, then why didn''t you match him with Helen?"


    Before Edwin left on his trip, she had overheard him and Miguel stressing over Helen''s marriage prospects. They''d gone on and on about finding someone wealthy, good-looking, and aplished.


    That teacher she met earlier? He was exactly the type Edwin and Miguel had been hoping for.


    There was a pause on the other end before Edwin spoke again. "Helen''s already engaged. Don''t drag her into this. Just tell me-who was the guy you brought today? Was it that old man?"


    Her date had tattled that she got cozy with another man right in front of him. Edwin immediately assumed it was that "old man¡°.


    Once he locked in that conclusion, his rage reignited. "Im warning you for thest time-if you''re still messing with someone from the Somertons, you better cut ties with that old man, now. Otherwise, get out of this house. And don''t you dare go around iming you''re one of the Somertons. Don''t embarrass us!"


    Caroline had been about to defend herself, but after hearing such harsh, final words, she couldn''t even be bothered anymore.


    She''d exined herself plenty of times before.


    But the Somertons? They only ever heard what they wanted. No one had ever truly believed her.


    "So what, you''re saying you want to cut me off?"


    Edwin''s tone was firm. "Exactly. If you''re dead set on fooling around with that guy, then you''re no sister of mine. You''ve got two days to figure it out-either go to your arranged dates like you''re supposed to, or keep throwing your dignity away. Your call."


    And with that, he hung up-cold, final, unforgiving.


    Caroline stared at the disconnected call and curled her lips in a small smirk.


    Cut ties? Fine.


    Bring it on.


    1


    :


    Uy:48 Wed, May /


    GDD


    Chapter 105 Bring It On


    things up?"


    The call had been loud enough that he heard every word. He knew Edwin had it


    all wrong.


    *888


    +8 Pearls


    And ke wanted to make it clear-not only that he wasn''t some old man, but also


    to exin what kind of person that so-called "ideal" date was at the caf¨¦.


    He wanted Edwin to decide for himself if that was the kind of man he wanted Caroline to marry.


    Caroline shook her head. "No, but thanks for offering."


    She knew even if Edwin heard the truth, it wouldn''t change anything.


    In the Somerton household, Edwin''s word was thew.le was too proud-he''d


    never admit he was wrong, let alone apologize.


    ke''s eyes dimmed slightly. "So what now? You''re gonna just do what he says and keep going on those setups?¡±


    Caroline replied, "No. I''m done listening to him. If he wants to cut me off, so be it."


    She had already been thinking about moving out anyway. Maybe this was fate giving her the push she needed.


    Her parents were gone, and she didn''t feel any strong attachment to the family. Truthfully, she didn''t n on ever going back.


    ke watched her expression-empty, distant-and thought maybe she was justshing out in anger.


    Her brothers weren''t great, sure, but they were still family. Of course, she''d be upset.


    He looked her in the eyes, a faint, teasing smile on his lips. ¡°There is another way, you know."


    "What do you mean?" Caroline gave him a puzzled look.


    "If you''re okay with it, you could bring me to meet Edwin and tell him I''m your boyfriend. I''ll make sure he''s convinced-and once he is, he''ll stop trying to set you up with those losers," ke said, then added, "Of course, it''d just be pretend. Just to get you out of this mess."


    But deep down, he wished it were real. Still, Caroline only saw him as a friend for now, and she had no idea who he truly was. He didn''t want to scare her off.


    There was still time-no need to rush.


    Caroline smiled, her eyes lighting up. "Thanks for having my back, but you don''t have to go that far. I''ve made up my mind."


    ke nodded. "All right. But if you ever change your mind, just say the word."


    After they parted ways, Caroline returned to Gxy Bay Residences.


    Once she finished her delivery shift that afternoon, she went straight back to Waterford Gardens to pack her things.


    As she stepped into the living room, she saw Wren limping out of her room. a pained expression on her


    09:48 Wed, May 7 C B B?


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Jackfruit


    Caroline smiled as she asked, "Wren, what happened to you?"


    +8 Pearls


    Wren shot her a sharp re. She knew Caroline was the one who had nted the centipedes in her bed, which made her fall off in a panic. She''d nearly had a heart attack.


    She''d also banged her leg and had been in pain all day. It still hurt.


    Seeing the smug, gloating look on Caroline''s face made her want to strangle her.


    "Aunt Wren, is dinner ready? I''m starving!"


    ina''s voice rang out from the living room. Wren rolled her eyes at Caroline before walking out to the living room.


    "You''re finally back. I''ll start cooking now," Wren said as she limped toward the kitchen.


    ina noticed her limp, and her expression turned serious. "Aunt Wren, what happened to your leg?"


    Wren turned back and sighed. ¡°There were a few centipedes on my bed today- don''t know how they got there. I tried to kill them and identally fell.¡±


    In truth, Wren had brought the centipedes herself to scare Caroline.


    Even though she knew Caroline was the one who put them on her bed this time to get back at her, she couldn''t say anything.


    If Caroline kept digging and the Somertons found out the truth, things would get messy.


    So for now, Wren had to let Caroline off the hook.


    "How could there be centipedes upstairs?" ina frowned, then nced down at Wren''s leg. "Is your leg okay? Maybe you should take a few days off to rest."


    If Wren took a break, ina could use that as an excuse to get Caroline to cook for a couple of days. She''d even get Caroline''s brothers to talk to her about it. After all, they were family-surely Caroline wouldn''t


    say no.


    But Wren quickly waved her off. "No need. It just hurts a little. I''ll be fine soon."


    She was getting paid by the day. If she took time off, she''d be losing a few hundred dors.


    Besides, even if she went home, she''d still have to cook and feed herself-might as well do it here.


    With that, she headed into the kitchen.


    ina watched her walk away, feeling a pang of sympathy.


    Wren was getting older, but still worked so hard.


    She made a mental note to talk to Edwin about giving Wren a raise.


    Rumble ...


    we, may


    Chapter 106 Jackfruit


    * 88%


    +8 Pearls


    ina''s stomach growled. She''d only had some noodles for lunch and had been shopping all afternoon. No wonder she was starving.


    She suddenly remembered there was still half a jackfruit in the fridge.


    Just the thought of it made her mouth water, and she hurried over to the fridge.


    But when she opened it and scanned the shelves, there wasn''t even a trace of jackfruit left. Her face fell.


    She was sure there had been half left from yesterday, and she''d put it in the fridge. How could it suddenly be gone?


    She closed the fridge and walked over to the kitchen. "Aunt Wren, the jackfruit in the fridge is missing. Did you see anyone take it?"


    Wren had only gone out in the morning to buy groceries-she''d been home the entire day.


    If anyone had taken the jackfruit, she would''ve seen it.


    She nced through the kitchen''s ss door toward the hallway. Caroline wasn''t


    in sight, so she answered calmly, "I saw it in there this morning when I was making breakfast. The only person who came home today was Caroline, but I''m not sure if she took it."


    Though she didn''t say it outright, the implication was clear.


    ina''s expression darkened. "I knew it had to be her. She''s obsessed with jackfruit and has zero manners. Who else could it be?"


    Without another word, she turned to storm off and confront Caroline.


    But Wren quickly stopped her. "ina, don''t go. Even if you ask her, she won''t admit it. Has she ever admitted to anything before?"


    ina paused, realizing Wren had a point. Plus, she was too hungry to deal with Caroline right now.


    She decided she''d wait until after dinner and let Caroline''s brothers handle it. They''d set her straight


    Meanwhile, Caroline was in her room packing and had no idea she was being wrongly used again.


    She didn''t have many clothes, so she could easily pack everything for all seasons into one suitcase.


    She also found arge canvas bag to pack her books and other useful things.


    By the time she finished, it was already pitch dark outside.


    It was probably dinnertime, and the whole family was likely gathered in the dining


    room.


    Caroline wasn''t hungry, and she had no desire to sit at the table with them. Skipping dinner night even help her lose some weight


    She grabbed a change of clothes and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    Back in the dining room, Miguel heard the hallway light switch on. He turned his head and caught sight of Caroline''s silhouette.


    Chapter 106 Jackfruit


    He frowned slightly. "Caroline usually isn''t home this early. What''s she doing back now?"


    **Pearls


    Hearing him mention Caroline immediately sparked ina''s anger. "She probably came back early to sneak that jackfruit. Took advantage of us not being home and helped herself-now I''ve got nothing to


    cat!"


    Liam, who was busy eating, dropped his utensils the moment he heard the


    jackfruit was gone and rushed over to check the fridge.

 Chapter 107

    Sure enough, the other half of the jackfruit was gone.


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    Liam had been thinking about having some after dinner, but now it looked like Caroline had snuck it.


    He went back to the table, grumbling. "That half a jackfruit must''ve weighed several pounds. Caroline ate the whole thing by herself? Isn''t she worried her stomach''s gonna burst?"


    ina sighed. "Exactly. I specifically picked out the biggest one yesterday so we could all enjoy it together. Who knew she''d hog it? Good thing this happened at home-if she pulls this kind of stunt after she gets married, her inws won''t pamper her like we do."


    Miguel lowered his gaze, thinking for a while before speaking. "ina, let''s not jump to conclusions. We should at least ask Caroline first."


    The leftover jackfruit from yesterday wasrge. Even if Caroline had wanted some, it wasn''t likely she could finish the whole thing by herself.


    ina''s expression hardened. "This isn''t guesswork-Aunt Wren saw it with her own eyes. And let''s not pretend this is her first time sneaking imported fruit or bone broth."


    Whenever ina bought fancy imported fruit, Caroline would always take advantage of her absence to sneak some.


    What made it worse was that ina once found the fruit pits in Caroline''s room, but Caroline t-out denied it and even turned around and med Aunt Wren.


    Edwin hadn''t been sure at first, but after hearing ina''s side, he was convinced- it had to be Caroline who ate the jackfruit.


    "The food''s getting cold," he said. "Let''s eat first. We can deal with everything else after dinner."


    He had already nned to talk to Caroline about the blind date once she got home. Now that she was here, he wouldn''t have to wait tillte tonight.


    After her shower, Caroline washed her clothes and hung them on the balcony to dry.


    She hoped they''d be dry by morning so she could pack them all together.


    Once she finished, she headed back to her room.


    But as she passed through the living room, Liam blocked her path.


    "Caroline, go out and buy me a jackfruit. Right now."


    Caroline smirked, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. "What, don''t you hav¨¨ legs? If you want jackfruit, go buy it yourself."


    Liam''s temper red at her attitude. "Oh, you''ve got some nerve. If you hadn''t snuck into the fridge and eaten the jackfruit, I''d already be enjoying it! Since you''re the one who ate it, it''s only fair you go buy another."


    Caroline looked confused. "When did I ever steal a jackfruit? Did you see me do it?"


    09.49


    Wed, May 7


    Chapter 107 used


    0


    X.87%


    +8 Pearls


    Aside from getting home a little carlier today, she''d been out from morning till night the past few days. She hadn''t even seen the jackfruit, let alone eaten it. There was no way she took it.


    Liam knew she''d deny it. "No, I didn''t see you-but Wren did! And even if no one had, there are only so many people in this house. We all know who the usual suspect is. This isn''t your first time sneaking food."


    His words brought back memories for Caroline. It was true-this wasn''t the first time she had been used of sneaking food. But the one who did it wasn''t her. It was Wren.


    Back then, the evidence had been found in her room, and she hadn''t been able to defend herself.


    She''d personally seen Wren steal fruit, but with no proof, no one believed her.


    Her brothers had been disappointed in her and started giving her the cold shoulder. After that, she didn''t dare bring it up again.


    Seeing her silent, Liam snorted, "What? Embarrassed now that you''ve been caught?"


    Caroline snapped out of her thoughts, just about to speak, when Edwin beat her to it.


    "If you want jackfruit so badly, Liam, go buy it yourself. I need to talk to Caroline."


    Liam was still fuming and thought Caroline should be the one to get it, but one look at Edwin''s stormy expression, and he backed off, grumbling as he headed out to buy the jackfruit himself.


    Bang.


    The door mmed behind him, echoing through the house-a clear expression of his anger.


    After things quieted down, Edwin sat back on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other. He looked up at Caroline, who was still standing.


    "Did you think over what I said on the phone this afternoon?"


    "I did," Caroline replied instantly, without the slightest hesitation.


    Edwin took that as confirmation that his harsh words earlier had worked. He knew he had toy it on thick with her.


    "Good. Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ve arranged for you to have dinner with that guy tomorrow afternoon. You''lle with me and apologize. He''s a generous guy-he won''t hold it against you."


    "Apologize?" Caroline let out augh, her voice turning cold. "And what exactly did I do wrong? Why should I be the one to apologize?"


    Edwin froze.


    He had assumed that threatening to cut ties would be enough to get her to fall in line.


    But hearing her now, it was clear-Caroline wasn''t going to just roll over and obey.


    wed, way/


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy. Her loy Return

 Chapter 108

    +8 Pearlo


    Edwin clenched his fists, struggling to hold back the anger inside him, though his tone remainedposed. "You went on a blind date and brought another man along-that''s disrespectful from the start. And how could you step on his foot? It''s a good thing he didn''t make a scene! If it had been someone with a bad temper, he would''ve pped you on the spot."


    Caroline replied, "I''ve been against this date from the very beginning. You were the one who insisted I go. I only showed up to tell him we weren''t a good match. How was I supposed to know he''d insult me to my face and grab at me? That''s why I stepped on him. If anyone needs to apologize, it''s him, not me!"


    "He just held your hand-that means he was trying to get closer to you. What''s wrong with that? I think you did it on purpose to ruin the date! And you had the nerve to hold hands with some older guy right in front of him. How am I supposed to exin that?" Edwin got a headache just thinking about it.


    The guy had brought it up on the phone earlier today, and Edwin had felt utterly humiliated.


    After all, he''d told the guy Caroline was single.


    Caroline was speechless at his words.


    Who grabs someone''s hand on the first date?


    "You chose the guy, so exining is your problem-not mine."


    Hearing such cold words, Edwin felt like the blood in his veins was reversing. His chest pounded painfully, swelling as if it were about to explode.


    "Everything I''ve done is for your own good! How can you be so heartless? I''m telling you-you caused this mess, and you''re going to fix it. Tomorrow, you have to go apologize. Otherwise..."


    Before he could finish, Caroline cut him off. "Otherwise what? Are you going to kick me out?"


    Edwin paused, then said, "If you behave and listen to me, of course you''ll still be my sister. But if you keep defying me, then you don''t deserve to be part of the Somertons. I''ll act like I never had a sister."


    Caroline had never left home her whole life.


    Besides, living in Kingville was expensive-renting a ce would cost a lot.


    Delivering food as a rider wouldn''t give her enough to afford a nice apartment. The cheap ones were damp and dark-ces she could never get used to.


    He was certain she wouldn''t have the guts to leave.


    But Caroline''s next responsepletely shocked him.


    "If I''m not worthy of being your family, then I''ll move out tomorrow. That way, I won''t be an eyesore anymore."


    Edwin eyes widened. "You ... what did you just say? Move out?"


    "That''s right. Move out. Then you won''t have to waste your time on me."


    09:49 Wed, May GB''


    Chapter 108 Breaking Free


    48 Pearls


    Edwin frowned tightly. "Do you even realize what you''re saying? Life out there isn''t as easy as you think."


    Caroline replied, "Of course I know."


    Compared to the outside world, life in this house was even harder.


    Seeing how firm her attitude was, Edwin had nothing more to say.


    "Don''te crawling back in regret! And don''te beg me for help when you''re struggling!"


    Once she left home, it wouldn''t take long before that brat started to regret everything.


    He was waiting for that day.


    Let her experience life out there for herself-only then would she realize how good she had it here.


    "Don''t worry-I''ll never regret it!" she said, tossing the words over her shoulder as she walked toward her bedroom.


    In her past life, she had obediently done everything he said-and ended up dying a tragic death.


    In this life, breaking away from that path was the only right choice.


    Back in her room, Caroline unplugged her fully charged phone.


    She noticed a WhatsApp message from ten minutes ago.


    It was from ke.


    "What are you up to? Did Edwin scold you again?"


    Caroline had been wrongly used again that night, and her chest was full of pent-up frustration.


    She had nned to confront Wren, but when she returned to her room, she saw Wren was already heading out.


    She''d have to wait until morning to get to the bottom of things-to find out why that damn old woman was so determined to set her up again and again.


    She stared at the chat window for a long while, then told ke everything that had happened that night.


    In the past, all her energy had gone into her family-she had no friends.


    Now, ke was her only friend-and a genuinely kind one at that.


    It was the first time she had ever opened up to a friend about her family, and it brought an unexpected sense of relief.


    People always so that talking it out was the best way to vent, and they were right.


    To her, it was just venting-but ke took every word to heart.


    The next morning, ke showed up early outside the Waterford Gardens.


    m here to heln von m Sitting in his car he sent Caroline a message "Did you back your things? I''m here to help you move"


    09:49 Wed, May / GBB.


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Caroline Moving Out


    Caroline was in the middle of packing up her bedding-nkets, sheets, and pillows.


    0¡¢000 87%


    +8 Pearls


    She had bought all of it herself. They were still in good condition, barely used. No reason to throw anything out.


    Her phone buzzed from the nightstand. She nced over and saw the name on the screen: ke. She froze, then reached over and grabbed the phone without hesitation.


    "There''s no need to trouble yourself. I''ll just call a ride in a bit," she texted back quickly.


    She didn''t mind epting help now and then, but making someone skip out on work for her just didn''t sit right.


    A few secondster, another message popped up.


    "I''m already downstairs. If you''re okay with it, just send me your apartment number. I''lle up and help you carry your stuff."


    Caroline''s eyes widened. She darted out to the balcony and leaned over the railing. Sure enough, there he was standing just outside her building''s front door.


    She couldn''t stop the smile that tugged at her lips. How could someone be this kind?


    A warm rush hit her chest, and her eyes welled up. Ever since her mom passed away, no one had shown her this level of care. Not even this kind-simple, ordinary kindness between friends.


    She blinked quickly and shook it off. There was no time for emotions.


    "I don''t have much stuff. Just wait for me downstairs, okay?" she typed back.


    Some of the others in the apartment still hadn''t left for work yet, and if ke came upstairs, she knew the snidements would start flying. She''d gotten used to being talked about. But ke hade all this way just to help her-she wasn''t going to let those guys drag him into their nonsense too.


    She hit send and rushed back into her room.


    In the dining room, Liam was still eating breakfast. He looked up at her running around and muttered, "Jeez, what''s with all the back and forth? Why was she in such a rush?"


    He had been out buying jackfruitst night, and didn''t know Caroline was moving out today.


    Actually, the only people in the apartment who did know about it were Edwin and Wren.


    Edwin scowled and shot Liam a look. "You''ve got a bunch of work piling up at thepany. Quit yapping and finish your breakfast."


    Liam shut his mouth and focused on his food.


    Breakfast didn''tst much longer. One by one, they headed out for work.


    Edwin and Liam both worked at the Somerton Clothing Factory, so they left for work together.


    Chapter 109 Caroline Moving Out


    They both did a double take.


    "You live around here too Liam asked, eyebrows raised.


    ke barely nced at them, eyes cool and distant. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    He wasn''t about to give them anything more than that no way he''d drag Caroline into more drama just because of him.


    Liam sneered. "You do know thisplex only has big units, right? Rent''s not cheap. A young doc like you -how do you even afford to live here?"


    ke looked like he was still fresh out of med school. No real experience. At most, he was probably making seven or eight grand a month. The cheapest unit in this neighborhood started at 3,500.


    ke''s eyes turned icy. "That''s none of your business. Are you done talking? If so, then keep it moving."


    Just thinking about the crap Edwin and Liam had put Caroline through made his blood boil. If it weren''t for the fact that they were her brothers, he would''ve kicked them out of Kingville himself.


    But he held back-for her.


    Edwin temper red. "Figures-you''re just some broke loser with no manners. People like you? You''ll be broke for life."


    With that, he walked off.


    Liam''s face was flushed with anger, fists clenched. He wanted to shout back, throw some insults his way.


    But before he could say a word, Edwin turned around and barked, "Come on, Liam. Don''t waste your breath on trash like him."


    So Liam swallowed his words and followed behind.


    Back upstairs, Caroline finished packing thest of her things. One hand dragged her suitcase, while the other held the bundle of bedding, tied up tightly, and ready to go.


    Walking into the living room and seeing no one there, she knew that the rest had all gone to work.


    Just then, Wren walked out of the kitchen. "Ms. Caroline, are you leaving now?"


    She''d overheard Edwinst night talking about kicking Caroline out-and had been thrilled ever since. She couldn''t wait for this moment.


    She''d never liked Caroline. Deep down, she hoped Caroline would just vanish and nevere back.


    Caroline had nned to confront her-about the jackfruit, among other things. But with ke waiting downstairs, she couldn''t be bothered to bring up the matter. So, she gave Wren a cold look and turned to Neave.


    13

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Edwin Came Rushing Home


    1087%


    +8 Pearls


    As soon as Caroline stepped out of the elevator, she spotted ke waiting for her near the entrance.


    He walked over and took the suitcase right out of her hand without saying a word. Once he loaded it into


    the trunk of the car, they both got in. Caroline pulled out her phone just as the low battery warning popped up. That was when it hit her-she''d left her charger upstairs.


    She had forgotten about it.


    Halfway out of the car again, she turned to ke. "I forgot my charger. Do you mind waiting just a minute?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she jogged back toward the building.


    At her apartment door, she was just about to punch in the keypad when she heard voices inside.


    "Hey, Ruth, this jackfruit''s hugee share it with me."


    Hearing the voiceing from inside the house, her hand froze in midair.


    It turned out that the missing jackfruit was hidden by Wren.


    She couldn''t let her get away with it this time.


    Just as she dropped her hand, she heard more chatter from inside.


    "Rx. The rest of the family''s off at work all day. And that brat Caroline? Edwin kicked her out. Probably won''t be back anytime soon."


    Wren''s voice was high-pitched and smug, practically dripping with satisfaction.


    Caroline didn''t even need to see her face to picture it clearly.


    "Okay,e over quickly. After having the fruits, don''t leave. ina made me stock up on beef yesterday. We''ll cook some up for lunch," she continued. Caroline heard this and couldn''t help but smile.


    I wonder what Edwin and ina would think if they heard this themselves?


    Just hearing it wasn''t enough. They needed to see it.


    She didn''t go inside. Instead, she turned back and headed downstairs.


    Back in the car, ke looked at her empty hands, his brow furrowed. "Did you not find it?"


    Caroline shook her head slightly. "No, that''s not it ..."


    "1


    She hesitated, then added, "I''ll exinter. Are you in a rush? If not, could you


    wait with me just a little longer?"


    ke was clearly puzzled but didn''t push. "I''m off today"


    Hearing that, Caroline rxed.


    Chapter 110 Edwin Came Rushing Home


    "Mom, stop rushing me¡ªI''m already downstairs)"


    Caroline turned around and spotted Ruth walking toward the building entrance.


    She ducked fast, quietly pulling the car door open and sliding into the backseat to hide.


    No way she was letting herself be seen.


    As soon as Ruth disappeared into the building, Caroling pulled out her phone and called Edwin.


    Before she could even say anything, he answered sharply.


    "What? You were so sure about moving outst night, and now you''re regretting it already?"


    Caroline blinked. This wasn''t the time to argue.


    +8 Pearls


    She paused just long enough to work up a breath, then spoke in a rushed, panicked voice with just the right edge of tears. "Edwin, something''s wrong! There''s a huge hole in the ceiling! You need toe back. like now."


    Coincidentally, the apartment unit upstairs was under renovation, and Edwin hadined a few days ago about it being too noisy.


    Sure enough, his voice jumped an octave. "How bad is it?"


    Lately, he''d beening home every night to hammering and drilling. Now with this?


    "It''s really bad," Caroline pressed. "It just happened-if you want to deal with it fast, you bettere now."


    At that point, Edwin was so panicked his mind was aplete mess. He had no choice but to do whatever Caroline told him.


    "I''m on my way," Edwin said.


    Caroline quickly added, "You should bring ina too. She''s better with words. We''ll probably need her to help getpensation."


    Edwin didn''t argue. He figured if something that serious had happened, it was better to go back with backup.


    As soon as the call ended, a sly smile yed on Caroline''s lips.


    Can''t me me for this one. If she hadn''t said something drastic, there was no way Edwin would''ve rushed


    back.


    ke saw the smile on her face through the rearview mirror,bined with what she said on the phone, it didn''t take long for him to piece it together.


    His lips twitched, and a grin slipped out before he realized it.


    Caroline mentally counted the minutes. Edwin should be back any second now.


    She told ke she''d be right back, then stepped out and headed toward the building entrance.


    Sure enough just a few minutester. Edwin and ina came rushing un practically out of breath


    7.7.


    09:49 Wed, May / GB B


    Chapter 110 Edwin Came Rushing Home


    +8 Pearls


    He spotted Caroline right away. "Did the folks upstairs say anything about how they''re gonna fix this?"


    Caroline''s face turned grim. "I don''t know."


    "You didn''t ask?" Edwin snapped. "Are you just standing around like an idiot?"


    213

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Wren Stole a Jackfruit


    After speaking, he walked towards the elevator.


    ina rolled her eyes at Caroline and followed him with a stiff face.


    At the apartment door, Edwin pressed his fingerprint to the lock and the door clicked open.


    There wasn''t a hole in the ceiling. But there was definitely something else going


    on.


    Wren and Ruth were frozen on the couch, both holdingrge chunks of jackfruit, staring at the pair in stunned silence.


    Edwin stepped inside but didn''t question them right away. Instead, he turned to Caroline.


    "You said there was a hole in the ceiling. Where is it?"


    Caroline was already prepared. She lifted her hands casually and said, "How would I know? I ran into a neighbor downstairs who said he saw the unit above us identally drill through their floor while doing renovations. I figured that meant our ceiling must''ve gotten hit. It sounded serious, so I called you right away without checking first."


    Edwin didn''t question it. He''d been panicking the entire ride home, already picturing cracked ster, copsed drywall-repairs that would ruin the resale value of the property.


    He let out a heavy sigh of relief. The imaginary weight crushing his chest finally lifted.


    With the ceiling panic out of the way, his attention turned toward the two frozen figures still clinging to their fruit like they''d been caught stealing from a bank.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Wren, did you buy jackfruit?"


    Wren went pale. She quickly set the rest of her piece down on the table and forced a thin smile. "Ruth dropped by and brought it with her. She wanted to share."


    Ruth immediately jumped in, nodding. "Yeah. I saw they were on sale. Thought I''d grab one and bring it over for my mom."


    Before anyone could respond, Caroline let out augh,


    "How thoughtful of you. But if you bought a whole jackfruit, why does it look like there''s only half of one


    here?"


    Ruth''s expression faltered. Her voice stumbled.


    "I mean... we ate the other half ... and tossed,the shells. What''s the big deal?"


    "Oh really?" Caroline said, strolling over to the coffee table. She crouched down and started piecing the spiky shells together like a puzzle.


    "Huh. This half looks really familiar. Hey, Liam, ina doesn''t this look like the half Liam used me of stealing yesterday?"


    Chapter 117 Wren Stole a Jackfruit


    18 Pearls


    Truth be told, Caroline Fad never even seen the Jackfruit until this moment. If Liam hadn''t falsely used her the night before, she wouldn''t have known anyone had even bought one.


    But the rest of the family loved the stuff. Everyone except her had probably seen the missing half


    Edwin turned to ina. His tone stayed calm.


    "ina, you''re the one who bought it. Take a look. Does this look like the one you put in the fridge?"


    it''d be no big deal. B Caroline''s logic was sound.


    If Ruth had truly brought it ove


    Why was there only half? And why did this one look exactly like the one from two nights ago?


    ina squinted at the fruit for a long moment.


    "It does look about the same size. I


    have it, then it''s not the same."


    weber mine had a big ck mark on the shell. If this one doesn''t


    She was hoping-praying-that it really was one Ruth brought from outside, just like what Wren said.


    Because if it wasn''t... she''d have to start reevaluating how much she trusted Wren.


    Edwin stepped over and started flipping the shell pieces over one by one. There it was.


    Arge ck mark, right on one of the husks.


    He picked it up and dropped it in front of Wren with a cold stare. "You heard what ina just said. Now tell me how do you exin this?"


    If Caroline had used her, maybe there''d be some room for doubt. But ina was Wren''s niece, and she treated her well. There was no reason for ina to lie.


    Wren looked at the jackfruit husk, then scoffed. "It''s just a ck spot. Jackfruit has those all the time."


    Edwin wasn''t buying it. "Sure, sometimes they do. But all these strange things are connected, and your exnation is quite far-fetched."


    He wasn''t stupid. Everything lined up too perfectly. He was convinced-Wren had stolen the jackfruit, then had the nerve to me Caroline for it.


    That kind of maniptive thinking was straight-up disturbing.


    Still, Wren doubled down.


    :


    "I swear, this jackfruit isn''t yours. The one you had yesterday already got eaten. I


    saw Caroline sneaking it in her room and eating it."


    Caroline didn''t even flinch. She chuckled softly. "Lucky for me, I''ve got a security cam in my room now. Otherwise, that little stunt of yours might''ve worked."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Dismissing Wren


    +8 Pearis


    Caroline opened the security app on her phone, then set it down on the coffee table. "Anyone who still thinks I stole the jackfruit-go ahead and watch the footage."


    Wren shot her a re. "I saw it with my own eyes! You were the one cating it- don''t try to lie now!" she snapped as she reached for the phone.


    But her hand slipped. The phone nearly fell.


    Thankfully, Caroline had seen iting and caught it mid-air.


    Wren gave a strainedugh. "Sorry... your phone''s just really slippery."


    Caroline stared straight at her. "No. I think you were hoping to drop it on purpose, trying to destroy the


    evidence."


    Edwin heard that and his face grew even harder. Wren wasn''t just sneaky-she was calcted.


    After a long moment, he turned to Wren and said tly, "I''m not gonna argue with you about the damn jackfruit. Just pack your things and leave."


    He didn''t want someone like that in his house-someone who''d steal, lie, and then throw me around without batting an eye.


    Wren panicked. She rushed over, tugging at his sleeve. "Please, Mr. Edwin. I''m innocent. You can''t just throw me out over a misunderstanding. There''s no proof I did anything!"


    Ruth jumped in immediately. "Yeah! Edwin, my mom''s been working here loyally for years. You know what kind of person she is! You can''t let someone stir things up and then turn your back on her."


    She shot Caroline a re so sharp it could cut ss-there was no doubt who she meant by someone.


    If Caroline hadn''t called Edwin and ina back, they never would''ve found out about the jackfruit. And if Wren lost this job? That wasn''t just bad-it would be devastating.


    Wren was getting older. If she left the Somertons, no one was going to hire her again-certainly not with


    the same pay.


    But her words not only didn''t work, but also made Edwin even more angry.


    Any normal person, thinking carefully about this matter from beginning to end, would probably understand the situation.


    But these two women were still shouting their innocence, refusing to give up.


    He looked at Ruth and said, "Since you bought this jackfruit, show me the payment record, or even the receipt."


    He added, "Don''t tell me you paid in cash and didn''t take a receipt."


    These days, everyone pays with their phones, except for the elderly who don''t


    know how to use them. No one hardly uses cash to buy things.


    ivay o


    Chapter 112 Dismissing Wren


    +a Pearls


    Ruth''s excuses were all refuted by him, and she awkwardly smiled, "Wow, you''re really sharp. I did pay cash ..."


    Edwin didn''t even let her finish. "That''s enough. Help your mom pack. You both need to leave. I''ll have ina send over this month''s sryter."


    Wren''s face crumpled. She turned toward ina, clutching her hand in desperation. "ina... You trust me, don''t you? Please... say something for me."


    ina looked at her with aplicated expressi¨®n, "Aunt Wren, you are getting older, you should go back and enjoy your retirement."


    She''d always shared her snacks, fruits, even supplements with her. Never thought twice about it. But the moment she realized it was her half of the jackfruit Wen had stolen? It stung.


    And worse, it made her think back-how many times had she noticed things go missing around the house? Fruits, health products, little things that vanished without exnation.


    She used to think it was Caroline sneaking them. But now? She wasn''t so sure.


    And honestly, this wasn''t just about the jackfruit.


    Wren had been working in the house for years. She was getting older. Her cooking wasn''t good anymore. ina had already been thinking about hiring someone younger, someone who could actually cook well.


    Still, the sound of Wren starting to cry made her falter.


    "ina, I''m getting old. And I have a useless son who still hasn''t found work. If I lose this job, how are we supposed to survive?"


    ina nced at Ruth. "Doesn''t Ruth have a job? She can take care of you now. You''ve done enough."


    Ruth froze, caught off guard. "My sry isn''t much ... I''m barely scraping by as it is. You''re putting me in a really tough spot here."


    She didn''t want to admit it, but most of her paycheck went to clothes and beauty treatments. Supporting her mom wasn''t exactly part of her financial n.


    Wren nodded along. "She''s right. You know her situation. You two are close. You know how hard it is."


    ina frowned, clearly torn. She looked toward Edwin


    "You make the call."


    She didn''t want Wren in the house anymore. But she also didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Firing Wren


    The only person who could deal with this was Edwin.


    She knew Edwin well. Once he made up his mind, he wouldn''t change it.


    So today, Wren had to go.


    +8 Pearls


    As soon as she heard this, Wren dropped to her knees in front of Edwin and ina while tears streamed down her face. "I really can''t afford to lose this job. Please, don''t make me leave."


    ina quickly stepped forward to help her up. "Aunt When, what are you doing? Get up, please."


    Wren shook her head. "I''ve been with the Somertons for so many years that this ce feels like home to me. I don''t want to leave. If you won''t let me stay, then let me die kneeling here."


    ina hadn''t expected Wren to be so stubborn. She let out a helpless sigh. "All right, you can stay. Just get up."


    Old peoplee with health risks. If Aunt Wren copses from kneeling, the Somertons will have to take responsibility.


    So for now, they''d let her stay.


    Upon hearing that, Wren''s face lit up with a smile she hadn''t shown in a long time. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and slowly got to her feet with ina''s help. But the moment she stood up straight, Edwin said coldly, "I''m not on board with this. I''ll say it again. Wren, pack your things and leave as soon as possible. I''ll be hiring a new maid this afternoon. There''s no point in you staying here. I won''t be paying you."


    He absolutely hated being manipted, and in his eyes Wren refusing to get up was a form of maniption.


    That made it even more impossible to let her stay.


    He still had things to handle at thepany, so after saying his final piece, he turned and left.


    Caroline, standing off to the side, knew right then that Wren was definitely leaving today.


    She didn''t stick around to watch the drama; she just grabbed her charger from her room and left.


    That left only ina, Wren, and Ruth in the living room.


    ina said, "Aunt Wren, you know I''ve always had to get the money for your sry from Edwin. Now that he''s made it clear he won''t pay you anymore, there''s really nothing I can do. You should head back."


    Disappointment once again filled Wren''s face. Her lips trembled as the anger inside her grew more visible. Ruth looked at her silent mother, then reached for ina''s hand to y the sympathy card. "ina, we''ve been best friends for years. Every time you were down or had some trouble, I was the oneforting you, giving you advice. Even if you don''t care that my mom''s your aunt, you should at least care about our friendship. Can''t you try talking to Edwin and convince him to let my mom stay?


    Chapter 113 Firing Wren


    rather than hire a strang


    +8 Pearis


    ina awkwardly pulled her hand away. "Like I said, Edwin''s the one who earns the money. If he doesn''t agree, I don''t have the means to pay your mom. And if he keeps working here without pay, I doubt you''d be okay with that either, right?"


    At that, Ruth''s gaze hardened, her face turned cold, and a wave, of fury quietly radiated from her.


    "Seems like you''ve been living in the Somerton Residence so long you''ve forgotten who you were before. Back when you brought Helen here to connect with the family, if it weren''t for me running all over town, handing out gifts, begging people not to gossip about your past, you''d still be struggling to make ends


    meet."


    ina''s face went pale at the mention of that, and her eyes were filled with panic. "But I already gave you a sum of money after I joined the Somertons. And we swore we''d never bring that up again. Why are you dredging it up now?"


    Beforeing to the Somerton Residence, she had a past with another man.


    It was a chapter of her life she never wanted to revisit, especially not with Edwin.


    Only she and Ruth knew the truth. Not even Wren was aware.


    Right now, Wren''s confused gaze shifted between the two of them, clearly lost on what they were talking


    about.


    Ruth folded her arms and said, "I''m not trying to say anything. I just hope that, considering all the help I gave you back then, and how I''ve kept your secret all these years, you''ll figure out a way to get Edwin to let my mom stay."


    With her proud stance, it didn''t look like she was pleading. It was clearly a threat.


    ina knew it, but there wasn''t much she could do.


    She absolutely couldn''t let Edwin find out about her past.


    Lowering her gaze, she hesitated for a moment, then came up with an idea. "Didn''t you mention a while ago that your daughter still hasn''t found a job? Why not have her take over your mom''s position in my house? I''ll pay her the same sry as before."


    She had met the girl once. She was quiet and obedient.


    She''d even had a chance to try her cooking at Ruth''s house. It wasn''t as good as Caroline''s, but definitely better than Wren''s.


    This way, they could say they''d made a change, which would help get Edwin on board.


    Ruth and Wren looked at each other silently after hearing that.


    Neither said a word as they were still weighing the offer.


    ina continued, "Your daughter has always listened to you. If you can talk her


    into it, I''ll pay you the sry directly. You can give some of it to Aunt Wren for her retirement. Isn''t that better than having her work in my house?"


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Stealing Crabs?


    *8 Pearls


    Ruth''s eyes lit up. She turned to Wren and said, "Mom, why don''t you stop working and let Maia take over for you? Don''t worry, I''ll give you a few thousand dors every month; more than enough to cover your expenses."


    After giving her mother 3,000 dors a month, she would still have some leftover. Why didn''t she think of this earlier?


    Wren looked a little concerned. "You''re asking Maia to work as a maid with no pay? Do you really think she''ll go for that?"


    Ruth responded confidently, "Don''t worry about it. She wouldn''t dare say no."


    After dropping out of junior high, Maia started working at a local factory, barely making 2,000 to 3,000 dors a month.


    Thankfully, that stubborn girl was at least obedient. Every payday, she''d transfer her entire sry to Ruth without fail.


    "In that case, we''ll go with your n," Wren said happily. This was a good deal for her.


    No more work and still bringing in a few hundred a month; this was what she had always dreamed of.


    Ruth turned to ina and said, ¡°All right, we''ll do it your way. I''ll talk to Maiater and have here over to start work first thing tomorrow morning."


    ina smiled knowingly. "Perfect."


    She knew Ruth would jump at the offer.


    Because she knew Ruth too well.


    If there was a way to benefit off her daughter, Ruth would find it without a second thought for how Maia felt.


    That was the one thing ina could never understand about Ruth.


    She just couldn''t wrap her head around how a mother could be so indifferent to her own daughter.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was riding with ke back to Gxy Bay Residences.


    ke helped her bring everything inside, then got a call.


    After he hung up, he turned to Caroline and said, "I''ve got something to take care of, so I''ll head out now."


    Caroline nodded, her eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Thanks again for everything today. What time will you be backter? I can cook, and we''ll have lunch together."


    Seeing how eager she was to return the favor made ke smile. She always repaid kindness with food, and the thought amused him.


    "Around five," he said.


    Chapter 114 Stealing Crabs?


    He wasn''t someone who smiled often, but when he did it was incredibly charming.


    And really, everyone liked seeing something pleasant.


    Caroline stared at his smiling face,pletely caught up in the moment.


    2004


    +8 Pearls


    "I''m off then," ke said again, his deep voice snapping her out of it. She quickly looked away and nodded with a soft, "Mm."


    After he left, Caroline gave herself a little smack on the head.


    What was I thinking just now? Did 1e off too flustered? Hopefully he didn''t get the wrong idea.


    Looking at her suitcase, she shook it off and headed into the room.


    She unpacked, made the bed, and noticed it was nearly lunchtime.


    Luckily, she had already messaged thepany''s delivery coordinatorst night to request a day off.


    So she didn''t have to deliver meals today.


    She whipped up a quick bowl of bolognese spaghetti in the kitchen. After eating, she decided to head to the seafood market for a walk.


    She wanted to see if there were any fresh catches to whip up a seafood feast for dinner.


    The seafood market was about six miles away, and Caroline took the bus there.


    It was thergest seafood market in Kingville, with every kind of seafood imaginable.


    This was her first time visiting.


    She walked from stall to stall, curiously checking out all kinds of seafood. There


    were many she had never seen before.


    As she was browsing, a vendor suddenly called out to her.


    "Hey, Miss, want some crabs? Only got a few left! Selling cheap.¡±


    Caroline walked over and looked into the tank. Only a few crabs were left.


    They were big and lively, so definitely fresh.


    She looked up. "I''ll take them all. How much?"


    The vendor grinned. "One hundred bucks for the lot."


    She did a quick mental calction. Eight crabs for 100 bucks. That''s a steal!


    "All right, pack them up for me."


    The vendor quickly bagged the crabs and handed them over.


    Caroline reached out, about to grab the bag when suddenly, another hand snatched it away.


    mu, vay o


    Chapter 114 Stealing Crebs?


    Both she and the vendor turned to see who had taken it


    Caroline''s eyes widened when she saw it was Helen.


    She had no idea what Helen was doing here.


    She seriously doubted Helen came all this way to shop for groceries and cook.


    The vendor didn''t recognize Helen and instantly lost his temper.


    "Lady, what the hell are you doing? Broad daylight and you''re stealing my crabs? Hand them over!"


    Pearls


    Helen just smiled and said, "You''re only selling these crabs for a hundred? That''s too low. I''ll give you a 120 dors. Sell them to me instead, how about that?"


    (2


    1

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Seafood Feast


    +8 Pearls


    The stall owner nced at Caroline and hesitated for a moment before saying, "These crabs are already sold. You should try somewhere else."


    Seeing the boss'' reluctance, Helen frowned and said, "How about 200 bucks? Will you sell them then?"


    People were greedy; she offered double the price, so she did not believe the stall owner would still refuse.


    The stall owner''s eyes lit up at the mention of 200 dors. "All right! Sold to you then!"


    Hepletely ignored Caroline, who had bought the crabs first.


    Caroline simply stood there as she silently watched Helen.


    The market was crowded and noisy, making it hard for her to say anything to Helen.


    After Helen paid, Caroline grabbed her sleeve and pulled her toward a quiet corner behind the market.


    "Why did you drag me back here, Caroline?"


    "You really don''t know?" Caroline looked her in the eye, her gaze calm but cold. "There are so many crab stalls here. Why did you go after mine?"


    And she even paid an extra hundred bucks for them, clearly just to provoke her.


    Helen lifted her chin with pride. "I liked your crabs. What''s wrong with that? And I paid for them. How is that stealing?"


    Caroline gave a faintugh. "Sure. You''ve got money, you can do whatever you want. Take whatever you want. Just hope you can keep doing that forever."


    "Jealous, are you? Well, jealousy won''t get you far. I''m the one destined to marry into money, not you. Just stick to delivering food!" Helen''s eyes glimmered with smugness, as if she were already living the life of a rich wife.


    Caroline smirked coldly. "Helen, don''t forget... The rich wife thing? That''s something I gave up. You''re just picking up the trash I left behind. And believe me, if I wanted to, I could make sure you don''t even get that


    trash."


    Helen frowned and stared at her.


    That eerie, chilling smile on Caroline''s face sent a jolt of fear through her chest.


    Helen''s face turned pale, then flushed. Her voice was all over the ce. "You ... you''re crazy! Stop trying to scare me! You think I''m afraid of you? If you''re so powerful, howe you''re still stuck cooking for the Somertons? You just barely got bold, and now you''re back in their kitchen again?"


    She had no idea that Caroline had already moved out. She assumed Caroline was buying crabs today to cook, for the Somertons.


    Before Caroline could say anything, Helen patted her on the shoulder. "Fate''s already written. Don''t fight it. Be a good little servant for that family. Once I marry into the Graysons and take over, if you suck up to me well enough, maybe I''ll let youe work as a maid for us."


    J.20 Tu, way


    2


    Chapter 115 Seafood Feast


    She giggled evilly and walked away.


    +8 Fears


    Caroline didn''t take any of her words seriously. She just brushed them off as garbage.


    When she saw Helen reenter the market, Caroline followed, nning to buy more seafood.


    She didn''t pay Helen any more attention. She bought crabs again, plus some fish, shrimp, and more.


    After finishing her shopping, she scanned the market and spotted Helen at the main entrance.


    Helen was handing several bags of seafood to a short, chubby man and chatting with him.


    Caroline looked him up and down... He seemed unfamiliar. She had never seen him before.


    He was dressed inly, even had oil stains on his clothes.


    He definitely didn''t look like someone who worked for the Graysons.


    A few minutester, Helen walked off empty-handed.


    Caroline couldn''t help but wonder why Helen would hand over all that seafood to that man.


    As the man walked away with the seafood, Caroline hurried to catch up to him.


    "Hi, sorry to bother you. I''m a close friend of the girl who just talked to you. Can I ask why she gave you the seafood?"


    The man looked confused and frowned. "You''re her friend and you don''t know?"


    Caroline shook her head and said, "No, I really don''t. I''m just curious, that''s all. Don''t worry, I''m not up to anything."


    The man saw that she seemed genuine and didn''te off like a scammer, so he decided to tell her the truth.


    "I work at Sheosea Restaurant. Lately, your friend has been getting her lunch and dinner from our ce. Today she said her mother-inw was craving seafood, and that she wanted to pick it out herself. So the boss told me toe pick it up and bring it back to the restaurant for cooking."


    Hearing that, all of Caroline''s doubts vanished instantly


    She had to admit that Helen was clever toe up with such a n.


    But the truth wouldn''t stay buried forever: Sooner orter, it was bound toe


    out.


    And now that Caroline knew about it, not doing anything would be letting Helen off too easy after the way she insulted her earlier.


    Caroline headed home and made dinner. However, she realized ke still wasn''t back yet.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Cooking Competition


    +8 Pearls.


    Caroline sent a message to ke, ¡°Are youing home? I''ve made dimmer and I''m waiting for you.


    After sending the message, she took a photo of the seafood spread on the table and sent it to him.


    In less than ten seconds, she received a reply from ke, "Wait for me for another ten minutes, I''m almost at the neighborhood."


    Caroline didn''t reply again. She casually posted the photo she had just taken on her WhatsApp Status.


    There weren''t many people in hier WhatsApp, and most of them were just advertisements.


    So she didn''t usually share her joy on WhatsApp


    Statu


    For the first time ever, she posted on WhatsApp Status today.


    Shortly after, she received a WhatsApp message on b


    "Just saw your WhatsApp Status, you''re having a seafood feast seafood tonight too. Have a look!"


    Following that, Caroline received another photo.


    ight! What a coincidence, I''m having


    The table was filled with a variety of seafood, looking quite sumptuous.


    "It looks very sumptuous, very appetizing." Caroline knew it was from the Sheosea Restaurant, but she couldn''t mention it at the moment.


    "This is the dish my future daughter-inw made. Although it''s not as good as yours, it''s still decent!" Teresa replied with a smiley face, giving the impression that she was very happy and satisfied at the


    moment.


    Caroline looked shocked and eximed, "Wow! Your daughter-inw made this dish? I thought it was made by a professional chef! Teresa, please don''t praise me; your daughter-inw''s cooking looks better than mine."


    Teresa didn''t dwell on that topic and instead said, "By the way, there''s a foodpetition at the Traxon Hotel on Saturday. Would you like to participate?"


    When Caroline still hadn''t replied after a long while, Teresa added, "Although you are young, your cooking skills are not inferior to those chefs with decades of experience. You justck opportunities. Participating


    in more foodpetitions can help more people get to know you."


    Caroline agreed and replied, "Okay, I''ll participate."


    Teresa then exined some of thepetition rules to her.


    8


    On Saturday, Caroline arrived at the Traxon Hotel and saw Teresa waiting at the hotel entrance.


    She hurried over to Teresa and smiled. "I''m sorry for making you wait here."


    Teresa replied, "It''s okay, I just got here too. Let''s go inside."


    Chapter 116 Cooking Competition


    The foodpetition was held on the top floor of the Hotel.


    Cart Bear''s


    Upon arrival, Caroline locked at the luxurious decorations around her and the noble aura emanating from the people in the venue.


    She understood that today was probably another gathering ce for the elite.


    However, for her, as long as she cooked with heart, it didn''t matter whether it was for the elite or not, it had nothing to do with her.


    ording to thepetition rules, participants were paired up topete, and the winning team members would then proceed to the final round.


    Soon it was time to form teams, and Caroline quickly canned the few participants.


    There were six men, ranging in age from around 50 to 80 or 40, and one man who looked only a few years older than her.


    The only other womenpeting were herself and another middle-aged woman. Caroline''s first thought was to team up with the middle-aged woman.


    She walked up to the woman and casually linked arms with Shall we team up?"


    1. er.


    "Miss, it''s just the two of us women here.


    The woman turned her head, looking Caroline


    o and down.


    Seeing her smooth skin and youthful appearance, the woman frowned and pushed her hand away.


    "Just you? I''m afraid you can''t even cook at home, so what can you cook here?"


    Hearing the unfriendly tone, Caroline''s smile froze on her face.


    Although she felt ufortable, she still said to the wom young, but I have cooked many dishes..."


    on''t judge a book by its cover. I may be


    find


    The woman furrowed her brows tightly, clearly impatient to hear more from her. "Alright, go someone else! I''ve been a chef for 20 years. I can''t be held back by a little girl like you and miss out on the prize money."


    Pointing to a pile of gifts not far away, she continued, "See that? The champion prize is a standing air conditioner. I checked online ... It''s worth over 10,000 dors, so I''m determined to win that championship today."


    Seeing her confident demeanor, Caroline no longer insisted.


    Soon, the woman found a teammate, and the others also found partners, leaving only Caroline and the man who was only a few years older than her.


    Their eyes met, and after a few seconds of silence, Caroline stepped forward to speak to him. She said, "It looks like we have to be partners."


    The man seemed indifferent. "It''s okay. The important thing is to participate."

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 One Goal


    Even the man had to admit-Caroline seemed far too young to bepeting today.


    Most of the participants were seasoned veterans, people who weren''t here for prizes but for the recognition that came with winning in Kingville.


    The man joined the contest for the experience. Caroline, on the other hand, had one very specific goal in mind: she wanted that air conditioner. It would be perfect for the rental apartment-no need to spend extra money buying a new one.


    During thepetition, Caroline stayedser-focused One by one, she defeated every opponent with unwavering determination.


    In the end, it came down to just her and that man in the finals.


    From the start, he had underestimated her. He figured she''d be the one dragging the team down.


    But now, watching her carry them through round after round, guilt gnawed at him.


    He was too ashamed to face her in the


    Caroline became the undisputed champion.


    he forfeited and left.


    That woman who had refused to partner with Caroline earlier? She was now filled with regret.


    Who would''ve thought this rookie would end up sweeping the wholepetition?


    After giving her delivery address to the event organizer the contest officially came to a close.


    From across the room, Teresa waved at her with a bright smile. Caroline rushed over, eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much for rmending me for thispetition," she said.


    If Teresa hadn''t told her about it, she wouldn''t even have known it existed-let alone won a brand-new air conditioner.


    Teresa chuckled warmly and said, "Don''t mention it. I just thought you were a good girl and a talented chef. When someone''s got a gift, they deserve to be seen. And look at you now, walking away as the champion. You''ve got people talking."


    Just then, a ringtone chimed from her bag.


    Teresa unzipped it and nced at the screen. "It''s from my future daughter-in-w," she said to Caroline. "She''s probably calling me home for lunch."


    Caroline nodded and said, "Then go ahead and answer


    Teresa picked up the call and asked, ¡°Helen? Is lunch ready? Go ahead and eat first. I won''t be home for another half hour


    Helen''s cheerful voice came through the line, "I haven''t started cooking yet. I just wanted to know when you''ll be back so I can time it right. I want us to eat together."


    Teresa was rather pleased at this. She said, "Alright, then. Start now-I''ll be home in 40 minutes tops."


    Chapter 112 One Gaei


    After ending the call, she turned to Caroline and said, "You know, I used to think Helen was immivature ami didn''t know much about life. Bint over the past couple of days, I''ve changed my mind. She''s caring, she cooks, and she''s thoughtfel. It looks like my son picked the right one after all"


    "Well, if she''s expecting you for lunch, we should get going. Caroline said, having only heard Teresa''s side of the conversation.


    "No rush," Teresa replied casually. "She said she hasn''t even started cooking yet. I''ve got time." Then an idea struck her. She patted Caroline on the shoulder. It''s already midday. Why don''t youe to my ce? 1 asked Helen to pick up some seafood this morning. Shes cooking seafood for lunch. Come try her cooking- what do you say?"


    Caroline''s mind race.


    Seafood again!?


    It had to be from Sheosea Restaurant.


    And if Teresa''s guess was right, Helen hadn''t picked it up yet.


    Since the restaurant was nearby, there was still a chance Caroline could catch her in the act.


    Asly glint shed in her eyes as she smiled. "Teresa, you already helped me so much today. I can''t possibly impose on you again. How about this-let me take you out for seafood instead. There''s a great ce nearby. I promise you''ll love it."


    Teresa hesitated and rejected, "Oh, maybe another time. Helen''s already cooking-really, don''t trouble yourself. You shoulde to my house."


    Caroline insisted, "Just say yes to this one lunch with me. I''lle over to your house for lunch another day. Deal?"


    She''d been looking for the right moment to tell Teresa about Helen''s little secret- and this felt like the perfect opportunity; there was no way she would let it slip. Teresaughed, a little helpless. "Fine, you win. Let''s go where you want." Caroline hooked her arm through Teresa''s and headed to the door. She said, "It gets packed by noon. Let''s head over now before the crowd fills in."


    The two hailed a cab and made their way to Sheosea Restaurant.


    It was peak lunch hour. The ce was bustling-almost every table was taken.


    Caroline scanned the room, then guided Teresa upstairs to a second-floor window seat that gave them a perfect view of the restaurant entrance.


    A waiter came over, setting down menus. "What would youdies like today?"


    Caroline slid the menu toward Teresa and said, "Pick anything you like. Don''t hold back-whatever seafood you''re craving, it''s on me."

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Liar


    Caroline just nced at the menu and was taken aback these prices were outrageous.


    Normally, there was no way she''d splurge on a ce like this.


    But Teresa had helped her today, and no matter how pricey, Caroline didn''t mind footing the bill.


    +8 Pearls


    Teresa pushed the menu back toward her. She said, "Since you think the food here''s good, I''ll follow your lead. Go ahead and order whatever you rmend." Caroline dropped the politeness and agreed, "Alright then, I''ll take care of it."


    She began ordering everything from the seafood set she''d seen in the photo Teresa had shown her earlier.


    If Teresa noticed the vors were simr to Helen''s cooking and saw something else that raised suspicion, it would definitely nt a seed of doubt in her mind.


    Caroline ordered with purpose. It only took a few minutes for her to finish ordering and hand the menu to the waiter.


    While waiting for the food, she kept ncing toward the restaurant entrance, quietly hoping to catch a glimpse of Helen.


    And sure enough, a momentter, she spotted Helen walking out with a giant stic takeout bag.


    Caroline''s eyes lit up. She turned to Teresa, who was seated across from her. "Hey, doesn''t that girl down there look a lot like your future daughter-inw? Could that be her?"


    Teresa waved it off. "No way. Helen''s at home cooking lunch-why would she be here at a restaurant?"


    Even as she said it, her gaze drifted downstairs.


    The moment she saw that familiar silhouette, her smile froze. The words died in her throat.


    She narrowed her eyes and muttered under her breath, "What''s she doing here?"


    Caroline, pretending to be confused, added, "Maybe were both mistaking that woman for someone else. That could be someone who looks a lot like Helen."


    But Teresa shook her head slowly. "No, that''s her. I recognize the clothes she''s wearing."


    Despite saying so, her expression was mixed with disbelief.


    After all, Helen had just told her she was cooking lunch at home.


    Caroline leaned in slightly and suggested, "Why don''t you call her now? You''should probably let her know you''re noting home for lunch anyway.".


    That reminded Teresa-she hadpletely forgotten to tell Helen she''d be eating out today.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed, her eyes still fixed on the girl walking farther down the street.


    Two ringster, the girl picked up-and Teresa heard Helen''s voice in her ear.


    Chapter 118 Liar


    "Hi Teresa! I''m just in the middle of cooking. Did you feed something?"


    Watching Helen on the sidewalk with a phone to her ca. Teresa was now certain- it was her.


    But why lie? If she wasn''t home, and she wasn''t cooking why pretend?


    Teresa''s expression turned serious. She kept her eyes of Helen until the girl got into a taxi and disappeared down the street.


    Only then did she lower the phone and say, "Nothing important."


    She hung up.


    + Pearls


    Just then, the seafood began arriving, one dish after another. Teresa''s expression finally softened a bit. "These dishes do look pretty appetizing," she admitted, forcing a smile.


    She didn''t bring up Helen again, and Caroline knew better than to push it.


    "Everyone says this ce is amazing. Go on, Teresa-try it for yourself."


    Teresa picked up a fresh oyster, popped it into her mouth, and gave a small nod. "Smooth texture, rich vor. Hmm, very fresh."


    Caroline motioned toward a massive crab in the center. "The crab''s great too. Want to try?"


    "Sure." Teresa put on a pair of disposable gloves, picked up a crab, and began carefully cracking it open.


    At first, her expression remained calm. But as she chewed, her brows started to draw together.


    Why did it taste so much like the crab Helen always made?


    She peered at the ingredients used; those looked like Helen''s cooking too.


    A million thoughts swirled in her head, questions she couldn''t wait to ask once she


    got home. But for now, she ate in silence, barely tasting the rest of the meal.


    Caroline, noticing her distracted mood, didn''t prolong the lunch. She quickly helped finish up, and they both left the restaurant.


    They parted ways outside, and each went to their own house.


    Teresa hopping into a cab in the other. As she watched the cab pull away, Caroline couldn''t help but smile.


    Let''s see what kind of story Helenes up with this time.


    But whatever it is, there''s no way she''ll be able to fool Teresa now.


    Just as she expected, the moment Teresa got home, she stormed into the living room and tossed her purse onto the couch


    Without missing a beat, she marched straight into the kitchen. Hearing footsteps approaching fast, Helen turned around with a sweet smile. "Perfect timing, Teresa!


    I just finished cooking."


    Teresa scanned the counter, her gaze falling on the spread of fresh seafood. "Wow, all of this? You made it


    yourself?"


    3


    Chapter 118 Liar


    09%


    If she hadn''t seen Helen standing outside Sheosca Restaurant today and heard


    her lie right to her ear, she


    wouldn''t even think to question it.


    nu, may


    3

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Expose


    +8 Pearls


    Helen tensed up the moment she heard the question. Her expression shifted- slightly stiff, clearly uneasy.


    "Oh,e on. Who else in this house even knows how to cook? If it''s not me, then who could it be?"


    She didn''t understand why Teresa would ask something like that.


    Did she suspect something?


    Helen had always been careful-she only cooked when Teresa was out or made


    up an excuse to run errands and brought food back.


    She thought she''d covered her tracks perfectly.


    Teresa didn''t press any further; she simply said, "Tastes pretty good."


    After that, she walked out of the kitchen.


    Only then did Helen''s pounding heart finally slow.


    I knew it!


    There''s no way I''d been found out.


    Helen brought all the dishes over to the dining table. Teresa pulled out a chair and


    sat down. "Isn''t Linden home today? I thought he wasn''t going to the office."


    After some pondering, Helen said, "I''ve been busy in the kitchen all morning-l didn''t really notice."


    Teresa raised a brow and asked, "Busy all morning?"


    Helenughed lightly and exined, "Seafood''s kind of a hassle. Cleaning it takes


    forever, and then there''s all the chopping and prep work for the sides."


    In truth, she didn''t even know how to cook, let alone prepare seafood.


    She was just parroting what her friends had said in conversation.


    To avoid more questions, she added quickly, "Teresa, the crab''s just readily


    cooked. You should eat it while it''s hot. I''ll go get Linden to join us."


    Without waiting for a reply, she dashed upstairs toward Linden''s room, not giving Teresa a chance to ask anything else.


    When she got there, the door was slightly ajar.


    Through the crack, she saw Linden lying on the bed, ying a game on his phone. Helen gently pushed the door open. Smiling sweetly, she said, "Linden, it''s lunchtime."


    "Got it," he replied without even ncing up, his eyes glued to the screen.


    Helen stood there for a few seconds. When he showed no sign of moving, she walked inside and came over to the bed.


    Chapter 119 Expose


    Bending down, she reached out and tugged at his armi


    "Come on. Your mom is waiting for us downstairs."


    + Pearls


    Linden finally looked up from his phone when he felt the soft, warm touch on his arm. His eyesnded on her face, so close to his, and then drifted downward- drawn to the glimpse of skin pecking from her neckline as she leaned forward.


    His Adam''s apple shifted as he swallowed hard.


    Helen noticed.


    She quickly pulled her hand back and adjusted her cor with both hands, cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink.


    The way she looked down shyly made her seem all the more bashful.


    With her gaze lowered and voice barely above a whisper, she murmured, "Linden ... don''t stare at me like that. I''m shy."


    Linden caught her hand and pulled her into his arms. He said, "I''m your future husband. What''s wrong with a man admiring his bride-to-be?"


    Helen bit back a smile, yfully smacking his chest. "You''re impossible! Who said


    I was marrying you?"


    Her soft p didn''t sting, but it made his heart skip a beat.


    Then he suddenly leaned in and kissed her.


    Helen hadn''t expected it. She hadn''t meant to really provoke him-just a little


    teasing. But clearly, it had worked better than expected.


    She yfully rejected him. "Stop it! Teresa''s still downstairs. What if she sees us?"


    "We''re going to get married anyway. What''s the big deal?" he said, kissing her again this time with more urgency.


    At that point, Helen stopped resisting and kissed him back.


    The room filled with heat and charge.


    As theyy entwined on the bed and their kiss became more intense, Linden''s hand wandered to the button of her skirt.


    Helen quickly caught his hand. Her voice was soft but shy, "Not now."


    Linden''s dark eyes searched hers, disappointment flickering. "Are you on your period?"


    Helen shook her head. "No


    just


    ... not the right time.


    She had only nned to take things a little further with him¡ªnot go all the way in the middle of the day.


    Helen wanted to do it, but not with Teresa downstairs. If they got caught, it might ruin her image and make her seem to have loose morals.


    GOB.


    Chapter 119 Expose


    60%


    ** Pearte


    Linden, thinking she just didn''t want to cross the line before marriage, gave her a teasing grin. "Come on we''re both adults-and engaged, remember? Don''t be so old-fashioned, What''s wrong with enjoying things a little early?"


    As he spoke, his hands began to wander again.


    Helen knew better than to kill the mood. Softly, she said. "The door''s still open."


    In a way, this was good. Once she slept with Linden, shed truly be his future wife-


    no one could question her ce after that.


    She wouldn''t have to keep looking over her shoulder, worrying someone else might take her spot.


    That reminder worked. Linden nced at the door, then quickly jumped up, shut


    it, and locked it. Then, like a man on a mission, he returned to her side.


    1


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy. Her ley Return


    Chapter 120 Bra, What''s the Rush?

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Bra, What''s the Rush?


    21 46 Pearls.


    After an intense moment of passion, both of them were left breathless, each reaching for their own clothes.


    Linden dressed quickly. Once done, he looked at Helen


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips had deepened in color. He gently cupped


    her chin and leaned in to nt another kiss. "Did it feel good?" he asked with a teasing glint in his eye.


    Helen blushed an even deeper shade.


    Wrapping her arms around Linden''s waist, she nestled into his chest and gave a shy nod.


    "Tell me," Linden murmured, "was I better than your ex"


    He had assumed he was her first, but when he saw there was no blood after the intercourse, he couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Helen''s arms tightened around him. "Would you think less of me?" she asked, her voice low and uncertain.


    Back in university, she''d been young and naive, agreeing to date a guy who pursued her persistently.


    Not long after, she found out he came from a poor family and ended things.


    Now, she regretted it more than anything-she''d given something precious to a man who gave her nothing


    in return.


    Linden reached out and tapped her nose affectionately. "Silly girl," he said with a warm smile. "Someone who truly loves you would never care about your past."


    He didn''t know much about love, but he knew one thing for sure-this woman had just rocked his world.


    The way she had cried out his name still echoed in his mind. He felt great, and it made him want to take her again right then and there.


    Relieved by his words, Helen kissed him softly on the cheek.


    "Let''s head downstairs for lunch. We''ve been up here for so long; what if your mom starts getting the wrong idea?


    Well, it wasn''t just the time that worried her. It was the noise they made.


    If Teresa had overheard them, that would be beyond awkward.


    Linden didn''t think twice. "She''s the one who set us up, remember? Even if she knows what we were doing, she won''t care. Honestly, she might even be happy about it."


    After all, his mom was the one who had chosen Helen for him in the first ce. She''d been going on and on about wanting grandkids for ages.


    Right now, she was probably over the moon.


    Chapter 120 Brat What''s the Rush?


    He took her hand and let her downstairs, already picting his mom''s proud smile.


    But as they turned the corner into the dining room, that smile was nowhere to be seen. Teresa stood with arms crossed, her eyes locked onto their intertwined hands, her expression stormy.


    Helen noticed the change instantly. Seeing the fire in Teresa''s gaze, she quickly let go of Liriden''s hand, dropped her head, and slowed her steps, quietly slipping behind him like a scolded child.


    Linden nced back and saw the terror in her eyes. He gently took her hand and said, "Don''t be scared. I''m here."


    He led her to the table and sat across from Teresa. "Moth," he said casually, "who got you all worked up?"


    Teresa looked at him and berated, "You impatient rascal What''s the rush?"


    She had waited upstairs for nearly ten minutes before heading up herself.


    That was when she heard it-the unmistakable soundsing from behind a closed door.


    She was experienced and knew exactly what had gone down.


    Linden caught on quickly and openly admitted it. "You''re the one who''s always telling me to settle down and start a family. I''m working on it-why are you mad now?"


    Teresa shot Helen a look.


    If Helen had been a kind, simple woman, Teresa might''ve let it slide. She might''ve even encouraged them to keep it up so she could hold a grandbaby sooner.


    But after everything that happened today-and the seafood she''d tasted tonight- she had her doubts. That meal tasted exactly like something from Sheosea Restaurant.


    She thought long and hard and arrived at a conclusion too shocking to believe. Helen didn''t know how to cook. The dishes she''d been serving were takeout all along.


    To pull off a stunt like that and deceive her with such precision-this woman was anything but simple.


    No matter how badly she wanted a grandchild, Teresa would never ept someone like her into the family.


    She noticed the maids moving about in the living room and decided to hold her tongue-for now.


    "Helen just got here," she said lightly. "You shouldn''t be running her ragged like this." Then, she added with a smile, "The dishes are getting cold. You two should hurriedly have your meal."


    Helen saw her expression soften and breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Maybe the whole thing had blown


    over.


    After lunch, Linden left for work.


    Teresa called for the maid to bring over a jackfruit and ce it on the table. Then she sat with Helen on


    the couch.


    "I heard you like jackfruit." Teresa said sweetly. "I had someone pick one up this morning-go ahead, try it." 2/3


    47.24 IIIU, IVIC o


    Chapter 120 Brat, What''s the Rush?


    Helen smiled brightly, thinking this must mean she''d been epted atst.


    "Thank you, Teresa," she said, feeling overjoyed.


    If even Teresa acknowledged her now, then she had been truly epted by the


    family.


    Óð

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 I''ll Call You an Ambnce


    +8 Pearls


    Now that she was officially being epted into the Graysons, Helen no longer needed to hold back-she could finally put Caroline in her ce.


    Every time she thought about the insults, the humiliation, and the way Caroline used to treat her like dirt, her chest burned with rage.


    This time, she was going to crush Caroline under her heel-break her pride and make her regret ever crossing her.


    As her thoughts turned darker, her eyes grew cold and tense.


    Though her head was slightly bowed, Teresa caught that sudden shift in her expression.


    And it only confirmed what she''d long suspected-Helen was far from the innocent woman she pretended to be.


    Still, Teresa smiled and continued, "Helen, you''ve cooked for two days straight- you must be tired. I don''t have any ns this afternoon, so I''ll handle dinner. You can guide me through it; how about that?"


    Helen froze. Her whole body went stiff.


    If she coached Teresa in the kitchen, the truth woulde out-she didn''t know how to cook at all.


    Absolutely not. Before she got pregnant, she couldn''t let Teresa find out she''d been lying from the very beginning.


    But for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    She stayed silent, so Teresa added gently, "Are you worried I won''t be able to learn? Don''t worry-I won''t me you if it doesn''t turn out great."


    Helen quickly waved her hands and said, "No, no, Teresa. It''s not that at all."


    Of course, Terasa knew that wasn''t the real reason. "Then it''s settled," she said cheerfully. "Now sit down and have some jackfruit. I''m going to lie down for a bit


    She stood and walked back to her room.


    Helen bit her lip. The sweet aroma of the jackfruit lingered in the air, but she had no appetite at all.


    What should I do?


    What she didn''t know was that Teresa already knew every one of her lies. And she had decided-Helen was going to be out of this house by tonight.


    No matter what Helen came up with, it wouldn''t matter


    Two hourster, Teresa woke up and came into the living room, but Helen was nowhere in sight.


    Just then, she saw one of the maids heading into the kitchen. "Where did Helen go?" she asked.


    The maid replied, "Ms. Somerton said she was feeling a little dizzy and went to lie down in the room."


    ri, May


    Chapter 121 I''ll Call You an Ambnce


    Without another word, Teresa headed straight to Helen''s room and knocked firmly on the door.


    "Helen? Are you alright?"


    +8 Pearls


    At first, Helen didn''t respond. But when she heard Teresa knocking again-louder this time-she had no choice but to open the door.


    "Teresa, I just feel a little lightheaded. My whole body''s weak."


    Teresa''s brows furrowed with concern, and she said, "You shouldn''t ignore symptoms like that. I''ll call for a cab and have you taken to the hospital."


    "No, that''s not nec-" Before Helen could finish, Teresa had already left the doorway and grabbed the phone in the living room. "Hello? Yes, 91?"


    Her voice was loud-so loud that it carried all the way to Helen, who was standing just outside the bedroom door.


    Helen panicked. She hadn''t meant to take it that far. It was just an act. But now Teresa was actually calling for an ambnce?


    When she heard Teresa giving out the home address over the phone, Helen couldn''t keep up the act any longer. She rushed into the living room, blurting out, "Teresa, it''s an old condition. I just need to rest-it''ll pass after a night''s sleep."


    But Teresa kept talking into the phone like she hadn''t heard her at all. Only after she''d hung up did she look at Helen and frown. "You''re sick and still walking around? Go lie down. The ambnce will be here any minute."


    She set the phone on the coffee table, took Helen''s arm, and gently but firmly led her back to the room.


    Helen looked miserable-but not because she was unwell. She was desperate.


    Inside the ambnce.


    The lights inside were dim, and the tension hung thick in the air.


    A faint scent of disinfectant lingered.


    Heleny on the stretcher, staring nkly at the ceiling


    The steady wail of the siren made her nerves spike. Her fingers clutched the edge


    of her shirt, twisting it out of habit.


    Next to her sat a doctor wearing a mask, with only his eyes visible. He held a stethoscope and slowly leaned in to check her chest.


    Startled, Helen instinctively curled inward and stared at the stethoscope like it might bite. Her voice was barely audible. "Doctor... I''m just tired. Really, there''s no need for any check-up."


    The doctor lifted his gaze and gave a polite, reassuring smile.


    "Ms. Somerton, you''re the future mistress of the Graysons. Your health is very important. We can''t just take your word for it. Besides, Mrs. Teresa specifically asked me to make sure you leave the hospital in perfect condition. If I don''t do a full exam, how would exin that to her?"


    09.18 Fri, May 9


    Chapter 121 Ill Call You an Ambnce


    Hearing how much Teresa seemed to care sent a flicker of joy through Helen''s chest


    Still, no matter how touched she felt, there was one thing she could never


    allowshe could not go through with a full medical exam.


    She stayed quiet, letting the doctor finish the checkup.


    After a few moments, he pulled back and said, "Everything looks fine for now, but


    it''s still best to do a full screening at the hospital-just to be safe. If you feel


    anything strange on the way there, let me know immediately."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Your Mom Blocked Me!


    +8 Pearls


    Helen nodded, though her mind was already racing, trying to figure out how to avoid the checkup.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital entrance.


    The doctor looked at her rosy cheeks and energetic posture art asked, "Ms. Somerton, do you think you can get down on your own?"


    After all, every patient he''d seen in an ambnce before had needed to be carried out.


    He''d never encountered anyone who looked this lively stepping out of the ambnce.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I can walk," she said quickly, already pushing herself upright.


    When the back doors opened, Helen hopped out lightly and waved them off. "Really, I feel much better now. There''s no need for a checkup. You all can go."


    But the doctor shook his head and insisted, "That won''t do. I promised Mrs. Grayson I''d make sure you got a proper examination."


    Helen dismissed it with a smile. "I''m fine. I''ll just wait for Teresa here. Go ahead- don''t worry about me."


    Seeing how insistent she was, the paramedic finally gave in. "Alright then. But if you start feeling unwell, go inside and ask a nurse for help."


    He hurried off into the hospital, texting Teresa about what happened.


    Meanwhile, Helen pulled out her phone too and sent Teresa a message.


    "Teresa, I''m really okay. It''s just my usual old problem-it''ll pass. No need to waste money on tests."


    She paced anxiously outside the hospital, waiting for Teresa to show up.


    But time dragged on, and not only did Teresa not appear-her chat window stayedpletely silent.


    Helen typed another message: "Teresa, where are you? I''m waiting outside the hospital entrance."


    Finally, a reply came.


    "Sweetheart, don''t wait for me. Head home. You''ve worked hard cooking at my ce these past few days."


    Helen stared at the message, confused. But before she could reply, another notification popped up-a money transfer.


    Ten thousand dors.


    eyes widened in disbelief. Her fingers moved before her brain caught up, and she tapped ept almost on instinct


    "Thank you, Teresa," she replied, her heart pounding.


    But as the rush faded, a creeping unease settled in.


    09.18 Fri, May 9


    Chapter 122 Your Mom Blocked Me!


    34.75%%


    * Pearis


    Her fingers hovered, the typed another message. "Teresa, don''t you think this is a bit too generous?"


    Teresa replied, "It''s not to much. You earned it. It must''ve been exhausting, keeping things from me and lying day after day, wasn''t it?"


    Helen froze. Her hand trembled around the phone when she saw the message.


    She had a feeling she knew what Teresa meant, but she yed dumb. "I-I don''t understand what you mean."


    Teresa''s next message hit like a punch. ¡°Look, because you''re my best friend''s granddaughter, I''ve tried not to embarrass you. But I think you know exactly what I''m talking about. After spending time with you these past few days, I realized- you''re not the right person to marry into our family. It''s better if you return to your parents and let them help you find a more suitable match."


    Helen''s face turned as pale as paper.


    She couldn''t believe it was real and decided to type out a message, hoping to exin everything to Teresa.


    But just as she hit send, she realized she couldn''t send the message through. Teresa had blocked her!


    Panicked, Helen called Linden.


    "Linden, your mom''s kicking me out! Sob! Sob!"


    Linden sounded confused. "That can''t be right. She seemed fine with you when I left."


    She asked anxiously, "No, I swear! She kicked me out and even blocked me on WhatsApp. Linden ... Are you going to leave me too?"


    There was a pause. Then Linden''s voice softened. "Don''t be silly. Of course I won''t. Look, how about this- you go home for now. I''ll talk to my mom when I get back. Give it a few days. I''m sure she''lle around."


    He knew his mother well-she wasn''t unreasonable. And she had a soft heart.


    A few good words and she''d likely let Helene back.


    But Helen didn''t even hesitate; she swiftly replied, "I don''t want to go home."


    She remembered her mom telling her that the neighbors already knew she was joining the Graysons and soon would marry Linden.


    If she went back now and they found out she''d been kicked out, she''d be aughingstock.


    Linden didn''t press. He simply replied with doting affection, "Okay, okay. If you don''t want to go back then don''t. Just get a hotel for now."


    Helen hummed in agreement. "I don''t want to be alone, though... Will youe stay with me?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 He''s Cheated on You


    Linden chuckled and said, "Of course."


    Hearing that, a wave of relief washed over Helen''s heart


    75%


    +8 Pearls


    So what if that old witch had thrown her out? As long as Linden didn''t abandon her, she would still be the future Mrs. Grayson.


    After hanging up, Helen went to a nearby real estate office to look for a new ce.


    She was used to living in nice homes-run-down neighborhoods or old apartments werepletely out of the question.


    Once she told the agent her preferences, they rmended a unit in the nearby Gxy Bay Residences.


    Helen looked over the photos and details.


    It checked most of her boxes.


    Sure, the rent was steep, but she didn''t even hesitate before signing the lease. Meanwhile, Caroline had no idea Helen had moved into her neighborhood.


    After dinner, she took a walk through the park. She stopped short when she spotted a couple sitting together on a bench.


    It was Helen and Linden.


    Helen looked heartbroken, curled up in Linden''s arms and crying her eyes out.


    Caroline''s first thought was that Helen had probably been kicked out. That brought a flicker of satisfaction.


    But then a thought hit her, and her brows furrowed.


    Was Helen nning to live here now?


    If they were living in the same area, running into her would be inevitable.


    So much for peace and quiet.


    And sure enough, the next day around noon, just as Caroline was heading out to deliver food, she bumped into Helening back through the front entrance. Helen spotted Caroline and did


    look surprised at all. In fact, a mocking smile curled across her lips.


    "Still out delivering takeout?" She sneered. "Next time you''re bringing something to thisplex, give a heads-up. I''ll order something too-let you earn a few extra bucks."


    Too busy mocking Caroline, Helen didn''t even bother hiding her own situation.


    Caroline raised a brow, ying surprised. "Delivering to thisplex? Weren''t you living at the Grayson Residence? What happened-things didn''t go your way or did they kick you out?"


    Chapter 123 He''s Cheated on You


    +8 Pearls


    Helen was certain Caroline was mocking her. She shot er a re, eyes full of resentment. ¡°Hate to burst your bubble,¡± she snapped, ¡°but Linden and I have sleptogether. Like it or not, I am Mrs. Grayson-get


    used to it!"


    "Well," Caroline replied with a cool smile, "congrats to you. Funny though-I was just delivering to a nearbyplex and saw Linden with a beautiful woman wrapped in his arms."


    Helen''s face froze at this. Her hands clenched into fists, trembling slightly.


    Helen paused for a moment, then something sceined to click. She narrowed her eyes at Caroline. "You''re lying," she said sharply. "Linden told me I''m the only woman he loves. You''re just jealous-that''s why you''re trying to stir things up."


    They were still in their honeymoon phase. Linden wouldn''t go chasing after someone else.


    Caroline had to be making it up.


    Caroline let out a sigh. "I was trying to do you a favor, but now you''re using me


    of making things up? Believe me or not-your life, your problem."


    With that, she gave the handlebar a twist, and her electric scooter zipped away, leaving Helen standing alone, frozen in ce.


    She stood frozen, trying to process everything Caroline had just said.


    Even though she''d insisted she didn''t believe it, deep down, she was starting to panic.


    This could affect her whole future. If Linden was cheating on her, the dream of bing a rich housewife would go up in smoke. She had to be sure.


    Fumbling with her phone, Helen quickly called Linden. She tried over and over again, but every call went unanswered.


    Her anxiety skyrocketed.


    Linden always picked up right away-why not now?


    Is he really with another woman?


    A mental image of Linden tangled up with someone else in bed shed through


    her mind, and her blood boiled.


    She kicked a nearby trash bin hard, trying to vent her frustration.


    But she kicked it too hard. The bin toppled over, spilling garbage everywhere.


    A janitor nearby came rushing over and questioned, "What''s the trash bin done to you? Why''d you have to knock it over like that?"


    Still fuming, Helen vented her rage on her. She snapped, "I''ll kick whatever I want! Mind your own


    business!"


    A janitor nearby-a woman in her fifties-her face darkened. She pointed a finger right at Helen''s nose and chided, "You''ve got no manners, youngdy. Clean this up. Now."


    18


    §Ô§á, §Þ§Ñ§å §å


    4.75%


    Chapter 123-He''s Cheated on You


    +8 Pearls


    Helen red at her defiantly. "You''re a lowly janitor-who do you think you are to order me around?"


    Then, without missing a leat, she kicked the trash bin again, sending more garbage tumbling out.


    The janitor stared at the mess in disbelief, her teeth clenched in rage.


    "You walk around looking all nice and dressed up, but turn out to be such a


    horrible person? Any man who ends up marrying someone like you-he''s cursed for life!"


    ??? ?????

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Trouble at the Gate


    +8 Pearls


    Thatment pushed Helen over the edge. She stormed up to the janitor and yanked a handful of her gray hair. "You old hag! I dare you to say that again!"


    But this janitor wasn''t some timid pushover.


    She gripped her mop with both hands and smacked it hard against Helen''s thigh. The mop had just been through a dirty puddle-it was soaked and grimy.


    Helen instinctively looked down, only to find a huge, filthy stain spreading across her dress.


    In a panic, she let go of the janitor''s hair and started brushing at the mess, but it only smeared worse.


    Her hands were now smeared with muck.


    "You disgusting lowlife!" Helen screeched at the janitor. Do you even know how much this dress costs? You better pay for it, or you''re not going anywhere!"


    It was true-this dress had cost her over 8,000 dors, the most expensive piece in her closet.


    She''d only worn it twice. Now, it was practically ruined.


    She swore to herself-no matter how poor this janitor was, she wasn''t letting her off the hook. Not without paying for the damage. No way.


    But the janitor didn''t seem the least bit apologetic. In fact, after Helen''s insult, she raised the mop again and smacked it right across Helen''s mouth several times. "That''s for your dirty mouth! And that''s for thinking you''re better than everyone!"


    Caughtpletely off guard, Helen stumbled back, finally dodging after taking several hits.


    The mop was filthy-sticky, grimy, and wet.


    A putrid smell tose from the grime around her lips, invading her nostrils.


    Her stomach twisted. That mop could''ve swept up anything... even waste. Just imagining it made bile rise in her throat. She nearly threw up on the spot.


    Just then, her phone rang. She saw the caller ID-it was Linden.


    Wiping her mouth roughly with the back of her hand, she answered, "Linden, what are you doing?"


    "Just wrapped up a client meeting," he replied. "What''s going on?"


    Helen didn''t care whether he was telling the truth or not. Her voice cracked with hurt, and she whined, "Someone just bullied me."


    "Bullied? By a guy?" Linden''s voice instantly rose with concern.


    Helen exined, "No, not a man¡ªa cranky old woman She ruined my dress and even hit me!"


    Linden chuckled at this, "That''s it? I thought it was something serious. It''s just a dress. I''ll buy you a new


    Chapter 124 Trouble at the Gate


    +8 Pearls


    "No!" Helen was unwilling to give in. "She didn''t just ruin my dress-she humiliated me! I''m not letting this


    slide!"


    Linden hesitated. "So, what do you want me to do?"


    Helen shot a nce at the janitor still sweeping nearby and said, "I''m standing outside the entrance with this awful woman. You need toe over right now."


    The janitor looked like she could hold her own in a fight, and Helen didn''t want to risk a second round by herself.


    But if Linden showed up... well, then the tables would turn.


    But if Linten showed up? That would change everything.


    She''d never been treated this badly in her life. Someone had to pay for it.


    There was a long pause on the other end of the line. Finally, Linden spoke with difficulty, "I''ve got another meeting lined up soon. I can''te right now. Just let it go. I''ll get you an even better dresster."


    Helen''s heart sank. She couldn''t help but recall what Caroline had said to her recently. A suspicion crawled in. "Have you fallen in love with someone else and don''t love me anymore?"


    "Come on," Linden said with a soothingugh. "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re the only one I care about. I think about you even when I''m working. Of course I still love you." Then his voice turned softer. "Look, if you really don''t want to let this go, I''ll send my cousin over. He''s close by-he''ll take care of it."


    "Your cousin?" Helen asked, confused. She''d never heard of him before.


    "Yeah, my youngest uncle''s son. He happens to be near Gxy Bay right now. I''ll give him a call and have him meet you right away." Before she could ask more, Linden hung up.


    Helen slipped the phone into her bag and nced toward the janitor, who was still busy picking up trash from the ground. The helpless look on Helen''s face vanished, reced by something dark and simmering.


    "Just you wait, old hag. Someone''sing to deal with you real soon."


    Just the sight of that grimy mop in the janitor''s hands still made Helen feel nauseous. There was no way she''dy a hand on the woman again.


    So she stood there, seething in silence, waiting for Linden''s cousin to arrive.


    The janitor stopped her work for a second, raised her eyes, and looked at Helen like she was some smelly garbage bag. "Better watch that attitude of yours. Life has a way of biting back."


    She bent down again, sweeping faster now.


    The janitor had heard every word Helen said on the phone, and she had no intention of sticking get dragged into more trouble.


    nd to


    Within minutes, she had cleaned up the trash and was already walking off, mop in hand, her steps light


    and brisk.


    213


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Derek Grayson


    48 Pearls


    Hel¨¦n lost her temper and rushed forward to block the woman''s path. "You haven''t paid for my ruined dress! Don''t even think about leaving!"


    The janitor squinted slightly, eyes narrowing. Without word, she raised her mop again, the grimy head pointed straight at Helen. "Are you moving or not?"


    Helen took one look at the soggy clump of hair stuck to the dripping mop and immediately recoiled, covering her mouth and stepping back in disgust.


    Without sparing her another nce, the janitor brushed past her and walked off in long strides.


    Helen followed at a distance.


    As she watched, she walked farther and farther away from Gxy Bay Residences. Fuming, she stomped


    her foot.


    Sheined, ¡°Linden said his cousin lives nearby! Where the heck is he? If


    he shows up after she''s long gone, what good is that!"


    Just as she was grumbling to herself, her phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    Already in a foul mood, she barked at the phone, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    A man''s voice came through the line and said, "I''m Linden''s cousin."


    Helen''s tone immediately softened at this. "Oh, it''s you Sorry about that. I thought


    it was some spam caller. Have you arrived at my area?"


    She instinctively turned to look at the gated entrance. A tall, broad-shouldered man was walking up.


    That had to be him.


    "I think I see you," she said into the phone, waving in his direction.


    "Okay, I''ming over now," the man replied and hung up.


    He soon reached Helen and said, "Linden said some woman gave you a hard time. Where is she?"


    "She''s just ahead, cleaning up trash." Helen turned to point, but the janitor was gone.


    Helen looked around, scanning the area-but nothing. Not a trace.


    She had been following that woman so closely-how did she disappear the moment she looked awa


    Helen''s face tightened in frustration. "Ugh! She slipped away. Lucky her."


    The man let out a calm chuckle. "So what if she got away? It''s no big deal. Don''t let it ruin Here, since we''re meeting for the first time, I got you a little something. Hope you like it."


    your


    mood.


    That''s when Helen noticed the shopping bag in his hand.


    Chapter 125 Derek Grayson


    The logo on it made her eyes light up-it was from a well-known jewelry brand.


    +8 Pearls


    A glimmer of greed shed across her eyes. She said, "You really didn''t have to get me anything. How could I ept this?"


    Even as she said it, she reached out and took the gift without hesitation.


    "It''s just a small token, not a big deal," the man said, smiling. "Don''t be shy."


    After Helen epted the bag, he added, "I''m Derek, by the way. I don''t think I caught your full name."


    "Helen."


    Derek Grayson chuckled at this and said, "Pretty-name matches your looks. Helen beamed at thepliment. She said, "Thanks. You''re quite handsome yourself."


    Truth be told, she''d seen better. He wasn''t particrly striking, but at least he wasn''t ugly.


    Still, considering he''d just handed her expensive jewelry, he deserved apliment or two.


    Derek''s smile widened at this. He said, "Linden told me you live in thisplex. Aren''t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?"


    Helen responded with a sweet smile. "I was just about to ask you the same. I was worried you might be too busy."


    She''d sneaked a peek into the gift bag earlier and spotted several gold jewelry boxes-possibly a full set.


    For a first meeting, that was quite the gift. If Derek was this generous now, who knew what she might get down the line?


    Helen led the way back to her condominium with Derek close behind.


    "Make yourselffortable on the couch. I''m going to go change-this dress is a mess," she said, ncing down at the stains on her clothes.


    Derek''s eyes followed her gaze,nding on the same smudges. He said, "Don''t worry about me go ahead and get changed."


    While Helen was in her room, Derek took the chance to look around the apartment.


    After making a full circle, Helen hadn''te out. He returned to the hallway and stood by the door to her bedroom.


    He noticed the door wasn''t fully shut. Through the narrow crack, he could see Helen, now out of her dress, rummaging through her closet in her undergarments.


    His eyes scanned her figure, the pale skin drawing his gaze and tempting him to get a taste.


    His throat tightened, and he swallowed. Almost instinctively, his hand moved to widen the door just a bit


    more.


    But the door creaked.


    Chapter 125 Derek Grayson


    75%0


    48 Pearls


    Helen turned sharply at the sound, her eyes meeting h. She yelped and grabbed


    a shirt to cover herself. "Hey! What are you doing in here?"


    Derek, caught in the act, didn''t bother pretending. He pushed the door open and stepped inside. "You were taking so long-1 thought something happened, so I came to check on you,"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Caught on Camera


    Derek''s gaze remained fixed on Helen, clearly admiring her figure.


    +8 Pears


    Helen scowled and said, "You can''t just spy on me! I''m your cousin''s fianc¨¦e. What do you think you''re doing?"


    A crooked grin tugged at Derek''s lips. "Spy? I didn''t sneak a look. You left the door ajar-I just happened to nce over. I''m a man, and when I see a beautiful woman, it''s hard not to look. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too stunning".


    They say women love a little danger, and Helen was starting to understand why.


    She had been angry at first, but hearing his cheeky response, her frustration surprisingly turned intoughter.


    ¡°You smooth-talking troublemaker.¡±


    Seeing the shy smile on her face, Derek couldn''t hold back any longer. He stepped forward and wrapped her in his arms, his voice low and teasing by her ear. "So, do you like smooth-talking troublemakers?"


    The warmth of his breath tickled her skin, sending a strange shiver through her. But then reality hit. She was engaged to Linden. Helen pushed at Derek''s chest. "Don''t do this. I''m supposed to be your cousin''s fianc¨¦e


    The more she resisted, the tighter he held her, his hands slowly running along her soft skin.


    "The two of you aren''t married yet, so technically, you''re not my cousin''s wife," he whispered. "The moment I saw you, I couldn''t look away. Linden''s lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend. Honestly, I''m jealous."


    Derek had always been good at reading people-especially women. He knew just what to say, how to act,


    and when to lean in.


    Helen, hearing his words, couldn''t help but feel ttered. "Thanks for liking me, but I already belong to Linden. This just isn''t meant to be. Let me go-if he sees us like this, it''ll be a disaster."


    Derek didn''t back down. He stole a kiss, quick and light on her lips. "Rx. He won''t find out."


    He was certain Helen wouldn''t say a word to Linden. That confidence made him bolder. He kissed her again this time deeper-and gently pushed her toward the bed.


    Soon, the two of them copsed onto the mattress.


    Helen''s body softened against him, but her voice held on to protest. "You need to think rationally. We can''t do this."


    Derek raised an eyebrow, murmuring, "Your body says otherwise."


    Then he kissed her again and again, each one trailing across her skin like a warm drizzle of summer rain, until Helen could no longer think straight.


    09:18 Fri, May 9 GO G.


    Chapter 126.Caught on Camera


    And so, she gave in to the heat of the moment, losing herself in Derek''s arms.


    +8 Pearls


    Meanwhile, Caroline had just finished her lunch delivery and made a quick trip to the grocery store to pick up some household items.


    Back at her condominium, she parked her scooter. As she turned around, she spotted a man and a woman walking out from another building.


    The woman was Helen. But the man? Definitely not Linden.


    Before Caroline could make sense of what was happening, she saw Helen tiptoe and kiss the man on the lips.


    Caroline''s eyes widened in shock.


    What in the world? Was Helen cheating on Linden?


    Maybe she was getting back at Linden? Earlier, Caroline had told her Linden was spotted with another woman-though that had been a lie, just to provoke her


    Still, it wouldn''t have been surprising.


    In her past life, Caroline had learned the hard way: Linden was a yer. Women came and went around him like a revolving door.


    Seeing the two locked in an embrace, Caroline pulled out her phone and recorded


    a short video. Then, she sent it to everyone in the Somertons group chat.


    Except Liam.


    She had already blocked him on WhatsApp.


    Helen had always been seen as the perfect daughter. Caroline wondered how the


    family would react when they saw her true colors.


    Over at Waterford Gardens, Edwin was the first to open the message.


    The moment he saw the man in the video wasn''t Linden, his expression hardened. He quickly texted Caroline. "Who is that guy? And where did you get this video?"


    He couldn''t believe his daughter would betray Linden.


    And if Linden ever saw this, the engagement would be over.


    Caroline replied, "How should I know who he is? I''ve never seen him before. And the video? I just shot it moments ago."


    Secondster, her phone rang. It was Edwin, and his voice was thick with anger. "I''m warning you-delete that video. If this ruins Helen''s chances with Linden, don''t even think abouting back to this family!"


    Caroline chuckled softly at the threat. She said, "Then I won''te back. What makes you think I care?"


    On the other end. Edwin said nothing. But the sound of his heavy breathing made it clear-he was furious.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 True Color


    +P Peano


    Caroline continued, "I don''t give a darn about your daughter''s drama. The only reason I recorded that video and sent it to you was so you could see for yourself what kind of person she really is."


    Compared to the awful things Helen had done, this was nothing.


    But Caroline didn''t have proof for those yet. Without evidence, Edwin and the rest of the brothers would never believe her.


    Right now, all she could do was help them see that Hel wasn''t the sweet, innocent girl they thought she


    was.


    Edwin scoffed, "So she made one mistake, and now you''re acting like she''smitted some unforgivable sin? By that logic, considering all the nonsense you pulled in the past, what does that make you-absolute trash? Caroline, here''s a piece of advice: try being a little more decent. Don''t send that video to Teresa."


    He knew Caroline''s character. Of course she''d send it.


    Teresa already had her doubts about Helen from the start. If she saw that footage of Helen cozying up to some guy, there was no way she''d still want her as a daughter-inw.


    Caroline had heard insults like this before; she didn''t even flinch now.


    With a heavy sigh, she muttered, "Parents ... always so blind to their kids mistakes. You''re so busy defending her, but do you even know what she''s been hiding from you? Do you think not sending the video means she gets to stay with the Graysons? Let me tell you the truth-she got kicked out two days ago."


    Edwin froze, stunned. He didn''t believe for a second and retorted, "That''s ridiculous! Stop making things up. You''re just jealous that she married well, and now you want to sabotage her."


    The idea that Helen got kicked out wasughable.


    Just a few days ago, ina had mentioned she spoke to Helen, and everything was going great at the / Graysons.


    Caroline gave a light grunt. "Believe whatever you want. But if you''re really curious, just ask Helen yourself."


    And with that, she ended the call.


    Edwin sat there, unsettled. The things Caroline said buzzed in his mind. He immediately tried calling Helen, but none of his calls went through. She didn''t pick up any of them.


    He was swamped with work at the office, so after trying several times, he gave up and sent her a message. "Come home tonight. We need to talk."


    Meanwhile, Helen was lying in bed, sore all over from her time with Derek. After he left, she''d gone straight to sleep.


    By the time she woke up, a couple of hours had passed.


    She nced at her phone and saw several missed calls and a message from her


    dad.


    rMay


    Chapter 127 True Color


    1,75 L


    +8 Pearls


    Worried something had happened, she was just about to call him back when her phone rang again..


    It was Liam.


    She quickly answered, "Uncle Liam, did something happen at home?"


    Liam asked, "You''ve been staying with the Graysons for a few days now. How''s it going?"


    Helen gave a stiffugh. "It''s fine. Everything''s fine."


    There was no way she''d tell him Teresa had thrown her out,


    If he found out, the whole family would know within ay.


    Liam paused, his voice low. "Oh well, as long as you''re doing okay." Then he sighed heavily.


    Helen caught it immediately. "Uncle Liam, is something wrong?"


    "It''s thepany," he said. "Ever since you left, the other designers have been absolutely useless. They haven''t produced a single decent design. Things are going downhill fast-our orders are drying up." He paused again before continuing, "I was hoping you''de back and help for a bit. Just until we get through this rough patch."


    If Helen returned, maybe they could bounce back.


    Even if they couldn''t reach their former glory, at least they wouldn''t keep bleeding money every day.


    Helen hesitated and said with difficulty, "I really want to help, but Teresa asked me to stay with her for a few days. If I suddenly leave, she might not be too happy about it."


    Liam didn''t respond. He just kept sighing, one after another.


    He wanted Helen back at thepany, but he also didn''t want to ruin her shot at happiness.


    Liam was deeply troubled. Helen added, "Even if I doe back, it won''t be permanent. It might be better to just find a strong new designer."


    He replied, "We''re trying to hire one, but no luck so far. The experienced designers think ourpany''s too small. Even when we offer a high sry, they still won''te."


    That gave Helen an idea; she remembered someone. "Actually, Caroline''s designs aren''t much worse than mine. Why not bring her in for now? Let her handle the design work until you find the right person."


    After all, it was a business founded by her father. Whenever she was there, everyone addressed her respectfully.


    09:18 Fri, May 9 CO G


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 128 What''s Up?

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 What''s Up?


    Caroline couldn''t let thepany copse.


    If it went under, she''d be left with no way out.


    +8 Pearls


    So, for now, she had no choice but to let Caroline take ever as the lead designer- even if just temporarily. It was the only option.


    At that moment, Liam waspletely out of his depth He could only follow Helen''s instructions.


    After hanging up the phone with her, he immediately tied calling Caroline through WhatsApp-only to realize she had blocked him.


    That brat!


    A surge of anger shot through Liam''s chest, hot and blinding, momentarily burning away his anxiety.


    He scrolled through his contact list and found Caroline''s number, then tried to call her. Thankfully, it still


    rang.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had just finished cleaning up the kitchen and was getting ready for a nap.


    She climbed into bed and, the moment her phone buzzed, reached over and picked it up from the nightstand. Eyes still closed, she answered in a sleepy,zy tone.


    "Hello..."


    "Caroline, why the heck did you block me from WhatsApp?!"


    Liam''s voice exploded from the speaker, full of frustration and heat. That snapped Caroline out of her drowsiness.


    Rubbing the sleep from her eyes and stifling a yawn, she replied casually, "I wanted to delete you, so I did. Does everything need an exnation?"


    Liam could hear the indifference in her voice, and it made his teeth grind. Through clenched jaws, he growled, "I''m your brother! If people knew how you treated your own brother, they''dugh themselves sick!"


    Caroline chuckled, her tone sharp and mocking. ¡°Didn''t you once say I wasn''t allowed to call you my brother? That I wasn''t part of the family? Now all of a sudden, you want to im me as your sister again? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    She could guess right away that Liam hade to her because he needed something. Otherwise, he would never have reached out.


    Even if she were dying in a ditch, he wouldn''t so much as look her way,


    Caught off guard, Liam struggled for a reply. "Look, I''m not going to argue with


    you about that right now. I called because I need to talk to you."


    Just as she suspected. Her voice turned cool. "About what?"


    Chapter 128 What''s Up?


    your delivery job and colne work at thepany as a designer starting tomorrow. His tone was condescending, like he was doing her a huge favor.


    Truth be told, Liam had no faith in Caroline. He didn''t believe she had any talent.


    But Helen had insisted, and with no better options, he had to go along with an amateur for how.


    Once they found a real designer, he''d send Caroline back to the workshop.


    He thought she''d be thrilled to hear this news.


    Probably ready to thank him a thousand times.


    But after a few seconds of silence, all he got was a calm rejection.


    "I don''t know anything about fashion design. I don''t have a degree, and I''m not


    the brightest. Giving me that role would just ruin yourpany. You should find someone more qualified."


    She remembered when she first joined thepany, she told Liam she wanted to learn design and work her way up.


    Back then, he scoffed and told her she was too dumb and uneducated and only good for factory work.


    Now, it felt good to throw his own words back in his face.


    Liam sensed the bitterness in her voice and assumed she was just being petty. "Come on, don''t be ungrateful. Do you have any idea how many people in thepany would kill for that job? I know delivering food is hard work, so I saved this position for you. A little appreciation wouldn''t hurt! And you''re seriously turning it down? Who do you think you are?"


    Caroline replied calmly, "Well, thanks-I guess-for thinking of me. But I actually enjoy delivering food. I like the freedom. If there are other people fighting for the designer position, let them have it."


    The certainty in her tone made Liam pause. Something wasn''t right. "Wait ... are you serious right now? Or are you just messing with me?"


    He couldn''t believe she''d actually say no to something like this.


    The designer title came with prestige-way better than running around the city in the heat delivering food.


    "Of course I''m serious. Anything else? If not, I''m hanging up." She nced at the small rm clock on her nightstand. It was already 3.00 p.m.


    Time to prep for dinner.


    Panicked, Liam raised his voice and started to panic a little. "Hey, I''m not finished!"


    Caroline rolled her eyes at the phone. "You''ve got five more minutes. Make it quick. I''ve got work too."


    That bossy tone made Liam ufortable.


    He pushed those feelings aside, swallowed his irritation and spoke calmly, "I''m offering you this job. because I think it''s a good opportunity. Thepany really does need a designer right now. Just stop being difficult ande back, okay?"


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy Her ley Re

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Busybody


    48 Pearls


    Caroline gave a knowing sinile. "So, you couldn''t find a designer who''s both talented and affordable, and now you''vee crawling to an amateur like me? I''ll say it onest time-no matter what you say, I''m not going back to design. Not now, not ever. You can talk all you want; it won''t change a thing."


    She hadn''t nned on returning to fashion design, and even if some part of her had considered it, she''d never go back to that clothing factory.


    That ce was already on the brink of bankruptcy. Going back would only drag her into a mess and leave her penniless.


    Liam tried to sweet-talk her. "That''s petty! We''re family, I''m only doing this to look out for you."


    Caroline couldn''t stand another second of his fake, sugar-coated nonsense. She cut him off mid-sentence, "I''ve made myself perfectly clear. Stop saying things you don''t even mean to disgust me. Anyway, I''ve got things to do. Goodbye."


    Without hesitation, she ended the call.


    She didn''t give Liam a chance to say another word.


    Caroline figured he''d try calling back. After all, she was one of their own, which meant hiring her would be cheaper than bringing in an outsider.


    And when thepany ran out of money, they wouldn''t even feel guilty about not paying her.


    That was exactly what Liam had done in her previous life-right before thepany crashed and burned.


    But she had no intention of dealing with him anymore. Tossing her phone onto the bed, she got up headed to the kitchen to start on dinner.


    and


    Later, when she returned to her room to grab her phone, she saw she had two missed calls. Both from


    Liam.


    She ignored them, slid the phone into her pocket, packed up the food, and went out for delivery.


    On her way back, she passed a narrow alley when a shrill voice cut through the air like a knife,


    "Why don''t you just drop dead?!"


    The voice was painfully familiar. Ruth.


    Caroline instinctively squeezed the brakes.


    But she was going too fast, and the scooter rolled right past the alley entrance.


    She quickly dismounted and wheeled the scooter back to the alley.


    Peering in, she tried to see who Ruth was shouting at with such venom.


    From afar, she could make out a girl with short hair, her head bowed low. Her bangs covered half her face, making it impossible to see her clearly.


    Chapter 129 Busybody.


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline grew even more curious. Who was this girl? And what could she have done to deserve such hatred


    Just then, the girl suddenly lifted her head and looked raight at Ruth. "Mom... I''m your daughter. How could you treat me like this? Aren''t you afraid of karma"


    Caroline froze when she saw the girl''s eyes.


    So the girl was Maia Wagner-Ruth''s daughter.


    She stared in disbelief as Ruth raised her foot and kickel Maia hard in the stomach. Maia stumbled. backward, then fell heavily to the ground.


    There was no remorse in Ruth''s expression. In fact, her face grew even more twisted with rage as she pointed at the girl and yelled, "You little brat! I ved to raise you-fed you, clothed you-and this is how you repay me? I give you a chance to respect me, and you actually refuse, huh?"


    She kicked Maia again. Twice.


    Even though Caroline was watching from a distance, she could clearly see how brutal those kicks were. Ruth wasn''t holding back.


    What kind of mother could do that to her own child?


    And when she saw Ruth getting ready to kick Maia again, Caroline couldn''t take it anymore. She jumped on her scooter and sped straight into the alley, shouting as loudly as she could, "The brakes aren''t working! Move out of the way!"


    Ruth whipped her head around just in time to see the bike barreling toward her. Panic overtook her face. She flinched hard and stumbled backward.


    Her heels wobbled on the cracked alley pavement, and she dropped hard onto the ground with a yelp.


    The bike kepting, closer, closer-until it stopped cleanly just inches from her feet. Ruth screamed and curled her arms over her head in a feeble attempt to shield herself.


    Of course Caroline hadn''t meant to actually hit her. The moment the wheels reached Ruth''s feet, she braked with perfect control.


    Looking down at Ruth''s pale, terrified face, Caroline''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Oops. Sorry about that, Guess my brakes are having an off day-one minute they work, the next, not so much."


    Ruth took a shaky breath, slowly rising to her feet and brushing dirt off her coat. "You did that on purpose, Caroline. Don''t even try to deny it."


    This was an alleyway behind a rentalplex. Strangers didn''t just wander in here.


    And Caroline hade flying in on her scooter, straight at her. If that wasn''t on purpose, Ruth would eat her own shoes.


    Caroline forced a chuckle and said, "Honestly, I didn''t mean to. Maybe the scooter saw you beating on that poor girl and decided it had to step in. Don''t worry, I''ll give it a good scolding."


    She looked down, then tapped the handlebars lightly and muttered, "Bad bike! Mind your own business. Her mom wants to be cruel; that''s none of your concern. Even if she''s wicked to the bone, it has nothing to 2/3


    TY


    Fri, May y


    @75%


    Chapter 129 Busybody


    +8 Pearls


    do with you. Remember justice has a way of handling cople like her-you don''t


    need to y the hero."


    1

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 I Guess That''s Only Fair


    +8 Pearls


    Maia almost burst outughing at Caroline''s remark, but with her mother ring daggers beside her, she had to press her lips together and hold it in.


    Ruth, however, wasn''t dumb. She knew exactly what Caroline meant-that she was being called cruel.


    "You little tramp! How dare you insult me!" Ruth shouted, her entire body shaking with rage. She raised her hand, ready to p Caroline across the face.


    But Caroline wouldn''t let her. Her strength had been honed from years of hefting heavy cast-iron She blocked the p with ease, curled her fingers, and caught Ruth''s wrist.


    Ruth tried to yank her arm free, but it was no use. "Your uncultured brat, let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Caroline tightened her grip as Ruth was cursing her non-stop.


    All those years of lifting iron pans had built up serious strength in her hand, and Ruth''s face contorted in pain. "Let go! Let go! It hurts!" she cried, writhing in agony.


    Even in that moment, Ruth didn''t forget to yell at Maia, who was still sitting on the ground, stunned. "You useless girl! You''re just going to sit there while she bullies your mother? Get over here and help me!"


    Maia got up slowly, brushing herself off. She looked at Caroline and said softly, "Ms. Somerton, my mom has a bad temper. I''m sorry on her behalf. Please, would you let her go?


    Caroline looked into Maia''s eyes, saw the raw sincerity there, and reluctantly released Ruth''s arm.


    She hadn''t nned on dragging this out. All she wanted was to give Ruth a taste of her own medicine for hurting Maia. But since Maia wasn''t holding a grudge, Caroline saw no reason to take things any further.


    The sun was setting. Her anger had cooled, and there was no point in wasting more time here.


    She turned, pushing her scooter, and began to leave.


    Ruth massaged her sore wrist but didn''t dare go after Caroline again.


    Instead, she turned her fury on Maia. "You traitor! Watching your mother get bullied made you happy, didn''t it?"


    Seeing Maia''s innocent face made her even angrier. She grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head against the wall. "You''re happy, huh? Think this is funny now?!"


    Thud! Thud!


    Caroline was almost at the end of the alley when she heard the sickening sound.


    She whipped around and saw Ruth holding Maia''s head and ramming it into the bricks. Rage surged through her like fire.


    Caroline dropped the scooter and sprinted back, shouting, "Ruth! Let her go now!"


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Chapter 1301 Guess That''s Only Fair


    * Pearis


    Ruth still hadn''t stopped when Caroline reached her. "Stop it now!" Caroline barked. "If you keep this up. I swear I''ll call the cops!"


    She finally released Maia, rolling her eyes. "I''m disciplining my daughter. What''s it to you? Go ahead, call the police! I''d like to see them butt into my family''s business."


    "You clearly don''t know thew," Caroline snapped. "Even if she''s your daughter, you have no right to beat her like this. It''s called domestic violence, and it''s a criminal offense. You could go to jail." She turned her head to look at Maia-and her heart sank.


    Blood streamed from Maia''s forehead, tracing jagged lines down her cheeks. Caroline''s heart twisted at the sight, her expression turning grim as she stared Ruth down. "Your daughter''s bleeding all over. That makes it far more serious," she said, her voice cold and sharp. "You''re not just abusing her anymore-this is assault with intent to harm. You could be facing at least three years in prison. I''m calling the cops right now!"


    Ruth didn''t know much about thew, but the way Caroline spoke-with such certainty-made her panic. Three years? That was serious.


    Better safe than sorry.


    She tightened her grip on Maia''s hair and mmed her head against the wall again. ¡°Go ahead, call them! But if you do, I''ll kill her first. Let''s see who''s faster- me or the police!"


    Caroline froze, her finger hovering over the call button. Her hand clenched around her phone in rage. "You''re insane!" she hissed. "She''s your own child! How can you not feel sorry for her at all?!"


    Even wild animals don''t hurt their young.


    But Ruth wasn''t holding back in the slightest. Her eyes were cold and merciless- as if Maia had nothing to do with her.


    Ruth gave a chilling and sinisterugh. "This is your fault. I was just disciplining my daughter until you stuck your nose in it. If she dies, it''s on you."


    She looked absolutely deranged, still gripping Maia''s hair.


    Caroline was shaking now, not with fear, but with dread-because deep down, she knew Ruth might actually do it.


    Blood continued to drip from Maia''s face, hitting the ground. It was a gruesome sight.


    Caroline''s voice was tight with panic. "Ms. Wagner, your mom''s doing this to you. Why don''t you fight back? Do you actually want to die?"


    Maia let out a soft, bitterugh. "She gave me life. If she wants to take it back... I guess that''s only fair."


    As the blood drained from her, her skin turned paler by the second. Her face was streaked with red, twisted in a haunting smile that looked far too close to death. The sight chilled Caroline to the


    212

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 The Deepest Wound


    +8 Pearls


    "You little brat! At least you know your ce!" Ruth growled through gritted teeth. "So why do you keep talking back to me?"


    As she shouted, she shoved Maia''s head hard against the wall.


    Thud!


    That loud crash was the final straw for Caroline. She stepped forward and seized Ruth by the throat, shoving her back forcefully.


    Ruth, caughtpletely off guard, stumbled against the wall. Caroline''s grip tightened around her neck, cutting off her words. All Ruth could do was open her mouth in a silent gasp, iling helplessly.


    Caroline pinned her against the wall, clenched her hand tightly around her throat, and said, "You don''t deserve to be a mother. You''re cruel to your own child-God knows what you''re like to everyone else. Maybe I should just put an end to it and save others from your poison."


    With those words, Caroline tightened her grip, this time with real force.


    Ruth, who had just moments ago been so fierce with Maia, was utterly powerless now. In front of Caroline, she was nothing but a frail, iling weakling. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.


    Her face began to flush a dark, angry red. She was suffocating-she could feel it. Death was close.


    She couldn''t speak, but her lips mouthed over and over, ¡°I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I won''t do it again!"


    Caroline narrowed her eyes slightly, then loosened her grip just enough for her to breathe. "Will you ever hit her again?"


    Ruth coughed violently, the fear in her eyes unmistakable. She shook her head frantically. "No-I swear, I won''t! Never again!"


    She looked so small, so delicate. Who would''ve thought she had that kind of strength? Just a moment more, and Ruth was certain she would''ve been strangled to death.


    "I''ll let you off this time," she slowly released her and warned, "But if I ever catch you picking on the weak again, if I so much as hear youid a hand on someone- I''ll finish what I started. And next time, I won''t hold back."


    She knew Ruth wasn''t really remorseful. That woman was probably already imagining a hundred ways to


    get revenge.


    People like her never change.


    Still, Caroline hoped her warning would keep Ruth at bay, at least for a while.


    Noticing the blood still trickling from Maia''s forehead, Caroline gently took her hand. "Come on, let''s get you to the ER."


    Maia nodded and had just taken a step when Ruth''s voice cut through the hallway again.


    "1774 d. think mains .... 1:.oln hand Tollnad., doel.


    David and


    09:50 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 131 The Deepest Wound


    Caroline turned and shot her a cold, piercing re. Ruth shut up instantly.


    But her silence didn''t extend to her eyes.


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    They burned with hatred as they locked on Maia, as if to say, try walking out that door and see what happens.


    Maia bit her lip, forcing a shaky smile toward Caroline. "Thanks, but I''ll be okay. It''s not that bad."


    She noticed Maia''s sudden change and instinctively nced at Ruth.


    That smug smile on Ruth''s face said it all. Seeing Caroline look her way, Ruth said, "Why are you staring at me? I didn''t say anything."


    Caroline ignored her and turned to Maia. "That cut''s deeper than you think. If you don''t get it looked at right away, it could leave a scar. Is that what you want-your face marked forever?"


    Maia quickly shook her head.


    "Exactly," Caroline said, her tone softening. "Whatever''s going on, nothing''s more important than your health."


    And with that, she took Maia''s hand again and led her out.


    This time, Maia didn''t resist.


    Ruth stood behind them, fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. That brat-how dare she defy


    her?


    Looks like the lesson earlier wasn''t enough. Tomorrow, she was going to beat the defiance right out of her- see if the girl still dared to talk back after that.


    Caroline could already guess what Ruth was nning.


    But right now, she had more urgent matters to deal with.


    She got them to the nearest ER on her scooter.


    The doctor frowned the moment he saw Maia''s injury. He asked, "That''s a nasty gash. What happened?"


    Maia gave a faint smile and said, "I was running too fast and tripped. Hit the edge of a step."


    The doctor didn''t question it. He just sighed and said, ¡°You young people are always in a hurry. Try slowing down next time."


    Caroline listened to the excuse, watching Maia''s strained smile. It hit her hard.


    Maia reminded her so much of her past self-quiet, enduring, always trying to keep the peace no matter the


    cost.


    She knew exactly what that felt like.


    About 30 minutester, the wound was cleaned and bandaged.


    09:50 Sat, 10 May


    83%


    Chapter 131 The Deepest Wound


    +8 Pearls


    As they walked out, Caroline nced at the stark white gauze on Maia''s forehead.


    "That must''ve hurt,¡± she said quietly.


    Maia gave her a soft smile. "Not really."


    Just two words, but they said so much.


    Caroline lowered her gaze in thought. Yeah. No matter how deep a wound runs,


    it''ll never hurt as much as being betrayed by your own family.


    After all, that wound on Maia came from the one closest to her.


    Maia noticed her silence, saw the hollow look in her eyes, and gently asked, "Ms. Somerton, is something wrong?"


    19

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Good Karma


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline snapped out of her thoughts and gave Maia a gentle smile. "It''s nothing."


    Maia nodded and hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course. Ask anything you like."


    Encouraged by Caroline''s openness, Maia finally voiced the question that had been bothering her. "You and I aren''t rted. We''ve never even met before. Why are you helping me?"


    She had never seen Caroline in person, but she''d heard the name before-several times, in fact, from her mother''s mouth.


    If her mom hadn''t shouted Caroline''s name today, she never would''ve known that the woman who stood up for her was the same Caroline she''d heard about.


    Caroline seemed hesitant. Then a smile slowly curved across her lips. "Probably because I couldn''t stand the way your mother treats you."


    But the real reasony deeper. In her past life, Caroline had once received a phone call.


    The person on the other end had warned her-told her to be careful because someone named Ruth was nning to have her vited.


    When she asked who was calling, the person had hurriedly said the name was Maia before hanging up.


    Caroline didn''t know any Maia then.


    But she knew Ruth well enough to believe such a vile thing was possible.


    So she stayed home those days unless she absolutely had to go out. When she


    did, she kept to busy streets and always carried pepper spray.


    But one morning, she did run into a group of thugs. They leered at her with disturbing looks in their eyes and started trailing her down the street. Fear gripped her-were they the ones Ruth had sent? She quickly merged into a nearby crowd and made her way to a police station. Only then did they finally back off.


    She''d always wanted to thank the mysterious girl who called herself Maia.


    Later, by pure coincidence, she found out Maia was Ruth''s daughter.


    And that Ruth didn''t seem to care much for her at all.


    "Thank you, Ms. Somerton," Maia said sincerely.


    Her mother and ina had been close friends. Plus, her grandmother had worked as a maid in the Somerton household for years.


    It made sense that Caroline already knew what kind of person her mother was.


    And yet, even knowing Ruth''s petty, vindictive nature, Caroline had still stepped in to help her. That touched Maia deeply.


    09:50 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 132 Good Karma


    83%1


    +8 Pearls


    She had worked at the Somertons household long enough to know Caroline had moved out.


    They weren''t headed in the same direction.


    But Caroline didn''t let go of her arm.


    She still had questions.


    "Just now, I overheard your mother telling you to go cook at the Somerton Residence. What did she mean by that?"


    She was already beginning to piece things together-especially after remembering Wren sneaking bites of jackfruit the other day.


    But she needed to hear it from Maia herself.


    Maia''s eyes grew dim with sorrow at the question, and her head slowly lowered. "My grandma''s getting old, and the Somertons wanted someone younger to take her ce, so my mom told me to step in as their maid."


    Just as Caroline suspected.


    The day she left, she knew Wren wouldn''tst long there. Still, the pay was


    decent, and Wren was never the type to give up that easily.


    Caroline hadn''t expected they''d make Maia take her ce.


    Her lips curled into a mocking smile, and she said, "I bet you''re not even getting the full paycheck, are you?"


    It reminded her of her time working in the factory-doing just as much as everyone else but getting paid


    the least.


    When she confronted Liam about it, he brushed it off, saying, "We''re family. Why are you making a fuss over money?"


    Maia gave a bitter smile and said, "No. I don''t get any of it. The Somertons pay my mom directly."


    Caroline''s smile dropped. Her brow furrowed. "Then why are you still doing it? They''re going too far!"


    Even her cold, distant family hadn''t treated her that badly.


    Maia exined, "That''s why I asked to meet with my mom today. I wanted her to give me at least 2,000 bucks a month. But not only did she refuse, she hit me. You saw how hard she went. There''s no way she''ll agree to anything."


    Caroline''s heart ached for her. She asked, "Then why go back? Are you really going to keep being her freebor?"


    "What else can I do?" Maia''s voice was barely a whisper now. It wasn''t just defeat-it was resignation to her


    fate.


    Caroline looked at her long and hard, as if she could see her entire life written across her face.


    If she let Maia keep going like this, she knew exactly how her story would end. It''d be no better than the life


    ELE


    09:50 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 132 Good Karma


    00


    00, 83%


    +8 Pearls


    She didn''t want to see someone like Maia-kind, brave, and good-get crushed like that. After a moment''s thought, she spoke. "Then don''t go back. Find another job. Start fresh."


    Maia didn''t even hesitate before shaking her head. "I can''t. My mom will kill me."


    Caroline sighed deeply and advised, "But isn''t she already hurting you with you listening to her? Didn''t she just beat you within an inch of your life today? I know this might be hard to hear, but she doesn''t treat you like her daughter. And you''re a grown woman now. Don''t you think it''s time to earn money that actually goes into your own pocket?"

 Chapter 133

    hapter 133 Her Moments to Be Free


    +2 Pearls


    When she heard that, Maia''s brow twitched slightly, a flicker of hesitation surfacing in her heart.


    Caroline noticed her silence and gently added, "If you''re willing, how about helping me with the food deliveries? And don''t go home tonight. Just stay at my ce."


    She had been nning to open a shop soon, but there was still a ton of prep work to do, and she was too busy to keep delivering meals.


    Even after the shop opened, she''d need someone she could count on. And Maia- well, Maia would be perfect.


    Maia thought it over for a long time before finally nodding in agreement.


    For years, she had felt like her life was suffocating-trapped, small, and hopeless. But she''d never found a way to escape that house.


    Maybe this was her moment. Maybe it was time to follow Caroline''s lead and start living life on her own


    terms.


    As Caroline drove the scooter with Maia riding behind her, she exined everything she needed to know about food delivery.


    By the time they reached the Gxy Bay Residences, she had finished talking.


    The sky had already been swallowed by night, and the neighborhood was aglow with neon lights, sparkling like stars.


    "Wow! This ce is beautiful," Maia said in awe.


    Waterford Gardens had already seemed like a fancy neighborhood, but this ce? This ce felt even more upscale.


    Caroline just smiled without saying a word. When she first moved in, she''d thought the same.


    If ke hadn''t given her a helping hand when she''d hit rock bottom, she would''ve never been able to afford a ce like this.


    Once inside, Caroline headed straight for the kitchen to warm up the leftovers.


    Meanwhile, Maia wandered through the apartment from the living room to the bedrooms, quietly taking everything in.


    When Caroline came out carrying the dishes, Maia looked at her with wide eyes and asked, ¡°This whole ce ... you live here all by yourself?"


    On the way over, Caroline had mentioned renting a ce alone and doing deliveries. Maia had assumed it was a small studio-maybe 300 square feet tops. But this? This was huge, and the decor looked high-end.


    Carolineughed softly and shook her head. "I used to live alone. But now, it''s you and me."


    Once all the food was on the table, the two of them sat down to eat.


    00000 Sal, To vidy


    Chapter 133 Her Moments to Be Free


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    She set her spoon down and pulled out her phone. The name shing on the screen made her face drop and her eyes fill with dread.


    Caroline caught her expression. "Your mom?"


    Maia gave a tiny nod, lips pressed tightly together.


    Caroline''s brow furrowed, and she suggested, "I think you should leave it for now. Let her stew a few days."


    It wasn''t hard to guess what Ruth wanted to say.


    And if Maia picked up now, she''d only fuel her mother''s anger. Odds were, the rest of dinner would be ruined.


    Maia was afraid. Afraid her mother would scream at her again.


    But not picking up-that was scary too. She worried Ruth would be even more furious.


    She just sat there, staring nkly at the screen until the call ended on its own. Seeing this, Caroline gently took the phone from her hand and turned it off.


    She ced it on the coffee table and said calmly, "You didn''t hang up-your phone did it for you. So stop ming yourself. Nowe on, eat."


    Caroline knew Maia''s fear didn''te from nowhere-it came from years of being yelled at, hit, and belittled.


    But if Maia could just hold firm and stop being so afraid, she''d heal. Slowly but surely.


    The next morning, Caroline cooked breakfast, then sent Maia out on her very first delivery.


    Since Maia was new, Caroline carried the neatly packed meals downstairs herself, cing them carefully in the insted box on the scooter''s backseat. She gave Maia a few more tips and reminders before letting her


    1. go.


    She watched the scooter disappear into the distance before heading back upstairs.


    But the second she stepped through the front door, her phone rang.


    Maia. A spike of panic hit her. Something must''ve gone wrong. "Maia? What happened?" she asked quickly.


    She had only been gone a few minutes-she probably hadn''t even made it past the main gate yet. Did she crash?


    "The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She backed out the door, locked it behind her, and hurried downstairs to check on things.


    Her worry deepened until Maia''s small voice finally came through the phone. "A few boxes tipped over. I''m


    so sorry."


    Caroline heard the guilt in her voice and responded right away, "That''s not your fault. It''s your first day! Are you hurt?"


    ???? Sat, Tu vidy


    Chapter 133 Her Moments to Be Free


    But before Maia could answer, Caroline spotted her in the distance.


    +8 Pearls


    To her surprise, the scooter was still upright. Only a few meal Boxes had spilled,


    their contents scattered on the ground.


    Then she saw Helen standing nearby. Caroline froze for a moment. That exined it.


    Helen noticed her too, and something clicked in her mind.


    "Caroline," she said, her voiceced with suspicion, "did you put Maia up to this?


    Did you convince her to leave the Somertons?"


    Last night, her mom had already called toin that Maia had run off after just a few days-no one to cook, no one to clean.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 You''re In Deep Trouble, Helen!


    Helen had left home and didn''t really care much about their affairs anymore.


    303%


    +8 Pearls


    But just now, she saw Maia delivering food around the neighborhood, and that caught her attention.


    Why would Maia quit a perfectly fine job as a housemaid to be a food delivery girl?


    Then, seeing Caroline nearby, it suddenly made sense.


    It had to be Caroline. She probably couldn''t stand seeing the family doing well and convinced Maia to quit and take up a gig job instead.


    371


    Caroline didn''t respond to Helen''s usation. Instead, she pointed at the spilled takeout on the ground. "Did you do this?"


    The food had been properly sealed in a thermal box-unless the scooter flipped over, there was no way it could''ve fallen out on its own.


    And it definitely wasn''t Maia''s fault. That left only one possibility-Helen.


    Helen admitted it without shame. "Yeah, I did it. So what? I didn''t mess with your delivery. What business is it of yours?"


    The sight of Caroline standing up for Maia only made her angrier. With a sneer, Helen reached for the thermal box again, ready to throw out another meal right in front of her.


    But Caroline was quicker. Her fistnded squarely on the back of Helen''s hand.


    Helen yelped and immediately pulled back, wincing in pain. "Ah-!"


    Maia, who had just been insulted moments ago, was still fuming inside.


    Seeing Caroline step in gave her a rare burst of courage. "Serves you right," Maia snapped. "You''re getting exactly what you deserve. Keep acting like this, and one day karma won''t just hurt-you''ll pay with your life."


    Helen''s face darkened as Maia cursed. She ignored the pain in her hand and hissed, "You''re just a lowly maid. Who gave you the nerve to talk to your employer like that? Was it Caroline? Did she put those disgusting words in your mouth?"


    Before Helen could finish her tantrum, a loud p echoed through the air, turning her face sharply to one side.


    Helen clutched the stinging half of her face, eyes zing as she turned to re at Caroline. "How dare you hit me again!"


    Caroline gave her a cool nce, her voice calm. "I sure did. Otherwise, you''d never learn your ce."


    Helen''s anger was zing. "Don''t forget-I''m Mrs. Grayson! If I say the word, you''ll be wiped out of Kingville in no time. You hear me?"


    She raised her chin arrogantly like a peacock, full of self-importance. If Caroline didn''t know better, she


    0:,0000 hol:000d l?¨C1¨Ce I D.al., -11 ¡ª 000000 0 0000:000000000 0 00 0


    0.00 Sal, to May


    Chapter 134 You''re In Deep Trouble, Helen!


    me disappear."


    < 388%


    +2 Pearis


    Helen faltered. Her confidence wavered as she saw Caroline wasn''t scared. "You really think I won''t..."


    "You will. I know you will," Caroline interrupted coldly. "You''re the Somertons heiress. Now you''ve married into the Graysons-of course you think you can do whatever you want. Getting rid of me would be nothing to you. You could send someone else to do it or even do it yourself. Isn''t that right?"


    In another life, she had.


    Helen''s face flushed a deep red. She stared at Caroline, unable to tell if she was bluffing or deadly serious.


    If she hadn''t moved into the Grayson Residence, she might''ve already tried poisoning Caroline by now.


    But now that they''d both left the family house, she had no easy way to strike.


    Caroline waited, but Helen didn''t speak. So she continued, "But if you really want me gone, you better have the skills to do it. You''re barely able to protect yourself right now. Don''t go around making threats you can''t back up."


    Helen was puzzled by her threat. That eerie smile on Caroline''s face sent a chill down her spine.


    She stammered, "W-what are you talking about?"


    "You mean you don''t know?" Caroline asked. She''d already sent the secret video


    to her brothers¡ªbut oddly enough, none of them had confronted Helen.


    They were letting it slide. If they wouldn''t speak up, she would.


    Caroline pulled out her phone and quickly tapped into her gallery. Then she turned the screen toward


    Helen.


    "Take a look. Recognize this?"


    Helen nced impatiently at the screen, but the second she saw what was ying, her legs buckled. She stumbled back two steps and nearly copsed.


    "W-where did you get that video?" she gasped.


    "What''s wrong? Scared now?" Caroline said, her tone sharp. "I''m not the only one who has it. Your dad and your uncles all have it too."


    Helen''s panic deepened at this.


    Was that why her father had called her home yesterday? Not because of thepany affairs, but because he saw the video and wanted to confront her?


    And what about her uncles? Why didn''t they say anything?


    Caroline slipped her phone back into her pocket and nced at the food scattered


    on the ground. Thankfully, she''d packed extra meals at home.


    "Come on, Maia. Let''s go," she said, turning back toward the building.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Leverage


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline quickened her pace as she headed toward the building, worried that if she left now, Maia might be bullied by Helen again.


    She didn''t waste a second wondering how Helen had found out where she lived.


    Time was slipping away. She needed to get back, repack the meals, and deliver them to Sherwood Group before it got toote.


    Helen watched Caroline disappear into the building. Then, without thinking too hard about it, she followed.


    She was determined to find out if Caroline was living with that older man.


    But just as she reached the foot of the condominium, her phone rang.


    It was a call from her father. Helen stopped in her tracks. Her hand tightened around the phone. Was he calling to yell at her?


    While she hesitated, she looked up again-and Caroline and Maia were already gone.


    Frustrated, Helen stomped her foot. The phone kept ringing, and she had no choice but to pick up.


    "Hello, Dad. What''s up?"


    There was a short pause on the other end. Then came Edwin''s gruff voice, tinged with frustration. "I called you so many times yesterday. Why didn''t you answer? You didn''t even return my calls!"


    Helen bit her lip. She decided to tell the truth. "Uncle Liam called me yesterday. Said thepany''s in trouble and asked me to return as a designer to help get through the rough patch. I figured you were calling about the same thing, so I didn''t call back."


    That excuse made sense, and Edwin didn''t scold her further. He went straight to the point. "Did you do something that embarrassed the Graysons? Is that why they kicked you out?"


    He was half-convinced about the whole thing, not entirely sure if Caroline was telling the truth. But the moment that video came to mind, panic crept in, and he couldn''t stop his thoughts from spiraling.


    Helen felt a chill run down her spine. How did he know about this?


    Since it was already out, she saw no point in hiding anything. Her voice softened into something pitiful. "Teresa found out I can''t cook. She said I was useless and kicked me out. But it was just her. Linden still wants to be with me. You don''t have to worry about this, Dad."


    Edwin grumbled, "Seriously? That Teresa is too much. The Graysons have all the money in the world, and she''s fussing about whether her daughter-inw can cook? Even we hired maids, and we''re nowhere near as rich as they are!"


    He scoffed. "I bet that whole ''we''ll pay you to cook line was just for show. Rich folks... the richer they are, the more calcting they get."


    "Tell me about it," Helen muttered, full of grievance. She had walked into the Graysons household full of hope and joy, and within days, she was out the door..


    09:50 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 135 Leverage


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    Then Edwin suddenly thought of something and asked, "If you''re still with Linden, then why were you getting all cozy with another guy? What happens if he finds out?"


    Helen knew he had to be falking about the video.


    It was crystal clear. No way she could lie her way out of it. Helen admitted, "That man was Linden''s cousin. We''ll be more careful from now on. We won''t let Linden find out."


    As soon as she said that, there was a loud crash on the other end of the line-like something had shattered.


    Then came Edwin''s furious roar, "Are you out of your mind?! You''ve got a good thing going with the Graysons, and you''re out here ying games? You''d better pray Linden never finds out, or you''re finished! Don''t forget-you marrying into the Graysons isn''t just for your sake. You''re doing this for our family too!"


    Thepany was hanging on by a thread. Edwin had been banking on help from the Graysons.


    But now, that hope seemed far away.


    Maybe divine intervention was the only chance they had. If they could just get a few more orders, they might scrape through this crisis.


    Helen whispered a quiet "Okay..." but her worry hadn''t gone away. "But what if Caroline shows Linden the video? What then?"


    She had seen the hatred in Caroline''s eyes-cold, burning, unforgiving.


    And honestly, she felt the same. She hated Caroline just as much and would tear her apart if she could.


    And if the roles were reversed, if she had dirt on Caroline, she''d use it without hesitation.


    She didn''t believe for a second that


    roline would pass up such a perfect chance for revenge.


    And it was the same thing that worried Edwin too.


    "Leave that to me," he said. "I''ll shut her up. You just make sure she doesn''t catch you slipping again."


    Caroline had changed. She was no longer that warm, trusting little sister. She''d be cold, bitter-almost cruel.


    And he had made up his mind. He would no longer protect her like he used to.


    Caroline had no one to me but herself.


    "I understand, Dad," Helen said softly. For the first time in a while, she felt a sliver of relief.


    ºÏ

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 The Bracelet


    +8 Pearls


    Her father had always been a man of swift action-once he said he''d silence Caroline, he surely had a way to


    do it.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was in the kitchen, packing up in a hurry. But despite the rush, she never actually nned to show that video to Linden.


    She knew someone like him-who''d spent most of his life surrounded by women- wouldn''t be shocked by a mere hug on camera.


    Besides, from the looks of it, Helen and that mystery man had only just begun their entanglement. They were in the honeymoon phase, all lovey-dovey. There''d be more.


    And when there was, wouldn''t it be better for Linden to see it with his own eyes?


    But what she hadn''t expected was that while she was trying to stay out of trouble, trouble came knocking anyway.


    That night, freshly showered and curled up in bed with her phone, Caroline was caught off guard by an iing call.


    It was Edwin. She frowned slightly, unsure if he was calling about thepany or about Helen.


    After a short hesitation, she answered.


    Edwin''s voice was calm, almost casual. "Caroline, tomorrow''s Saturday. Come home in the morning. Let''s all have lunch together-as a family."


    Caroline let out a mocking smile. "You must''ve forgotten your own words. You were the one who said I wasn''t part of the family. If that''s true, how could we possibly still be a family?"


    She didn''t know what prompted Edwin''s sudden change in tone, but she was sure it wasn''t just about a family meal.


    Edwin clearly heard the sarcasm. He gave a low grunt, clearly irritated. "We''re siblings. What kind of siblings hold grudges overnight? I think it''s time we had a proper talk. Let''s do it tomorrow."


    Caroline''s tone was cool. "You''re right-siblings shouldn''t hold grudges. But we''re not siblings. So there''s nothing to talk about."


    If she followed his lead and obediently went back, all she''d find waiting for her was resentment-and maybe a trap or two.


    Edwin, who had been trying so hard to keep hisposure, began to lose it. The anger was burning hotter


    in his heart.


    He gritted his teeth and asked, "Do you have to be this difficult?"


    "I''m not being difficult. I''m just stating the facts." Caroline paused, then added, "And you can stop ying your little games. I''m not the same girl you used to push around."


    "What little games? When have I ever pushed you around?" Edwin was practically growling now. "Everything


    I''ve done has been for your own good. You''re just too blind to see it! I''ll say this onest time-he there


    09:50 Sat, 10 May ?


    Chapter 136 The Bracelet


    His voice was sharp and oppressive, but Caroline remained unmoved. "I heard you. But I''m.ing."


    .83%E


    +8 Pearls


    busy. I won''t be


    The phone went quiet for a few seconds. When Edwin didn''t respond, Caroline said, "I''m about to head to bed. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Edwin''s urgent voice suddenly cusher off.


    "Actually, I found the bracelet Mom gave you. I was going to give it to you tomorrow. But if you don''t want it, fine. I''ll just pawn it."


    Caroline froze at this.


    That bracelet. Her mother had given it to her while she was still alive.


    It was a family heirloom, passed down for generations. Valuable-not just in price, but in meaning.


    After her mother died, the bracelet had vanished.


    Caroline had turned her whole room upside down searching for it. Days passed, and nothing.


    It was the only keepsake her mother left behind-and she lost it.


    Even now, she still felt the sting of guilt whenever she thought about it.


    And now, after all these years, it had resurfaced?


    Shaking off the memories clouding her mind, Caroline asked warily, "You really found it? Or are you lying to me?"


    "Of course I found it," Edwin replied. "I even sent you a photo just now. It''s yours, and you''ve seen it a hundred times-you''ll recognize it right away."


    She quickly pulled the phone away from her ear, opened her messages-and there it was.


    The bracelet. The very one her mother had given her.


    Just seeing it again, even through a screen, made Caroline feel like her mother was right there with her.


    Her eyes stung with tears. A faint shimmer blurred her vision.


    If only her mother were still around, then she wouldn''t feel so alone.


    After sheposed herself, she pressed the phone back to her ear and spoke


    softly, "I''lle in the morning. I want the bracelet."


    It was the only piece of her mother she had left. She had to reim it.


    Even if she knew Edwin had other motives, she had no choice but to go.


    "Alright then. It''s settled." Edwin''s voice sounded lighter now, satisfied. And then he hung up.


    ina, who had been sitting on the edge of the bed, overhearing everything, finally spoke. "You''re not


    seriously giving her that bracelet


    are vou?"


    213


    ??? T? way


    Chapter 136 The Bracelet


    83%1


    +8 Pearls


    conversation between Caroline and her mother-inw. That was how she learned


    the bracelet was worth hundreds of thousands of dors.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 How to Silence Caroline?


    Back then, ina''d been furious that the bracelet was meant for Caroline. Heirlooms like that were supposed to be passed down to daughters-inw. It should have been hers.


    But since her mother-inw had made the decision, she had no choice but to keep quiet.


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    ina figured she''d just wait until the old woman passed, then get the bracelet in Caroline''s room and im it as her own.


    Edwin lit a cigarette, took two slow drags, and then said, "It was Mom''s to begin with. Giving it back to Caroline is the right thing to do."


    He didn''t say that for Caroline''s sake, but for his mother''s.


    When she was alive, she doted on Caroline. That bracelet-worth a fortune-had been hers. If they didn''t return it, he feared his mother wouldn''t rest in peace.


    ina froze at this. The fire in her heart was instantly extinguished, leaving only a chilling emptiness


    behind.


    She''d assumed Edwin was just using the bracelet as bait to lure Caroline back. She never expected he''d truly hand it over.


    If it were just a regr bracelet, she could live with that. But this one was worth over a million.


    Giving a million away? No way. She wasn''t going to do it.


    Tears slipped down her cheeks as she forced herself to look pitiful. ina said, "That bracelet''s been in family for generations. It should stay with us, not go to someone who''s just going to marry out of the family."


    Seeing her cry, Edwin quickly put out his cigarette and rushed over. He sat beside her, gently wiping away her tears with his thumb. "You''re right. The bracelet should''ve gone to you, but Mom was so fond of Caroline. Since she gave it to her, maybe we should just let it go. You''ve had it for years now. Give it back, andter I''ll buy you something even better."


    He had to say it. If they didn''t return the bracelet, who knew what that stubborn Caroline would do? She might stir up even bigger trouble for him and Helen.


    But ina could tell he''d made up his mind, and that only made her sob harder. ¡°I want that bracelet,¡± she cried. ¡°If you want to buy her one, get her something that costs a few hundred or a thousand bucks. It''s the same thing!"


    She knew exactly how tight money was these days. Thepany wasn''t bringing in what it used to.


    Even if Edwin did buy her another bracelet, it''d probably cost, what, 15, maybe 30 grand?


    She wasn''t stupid. Why give up a piece worth a million for something like that?


    Her tears made Edwin panic. He pulled her into his arms, trying tofort her. "Don''t cry, darling."


    But she pushed him away and said with a sharp edge in her voice, "If you insist on giving that bracelet to


    Caroline then we might as well get a divorce! You clearly don''t love me anymore"


    88371


    Chapter 137 How to Silence Caroline?


    When Edwin found it, she told him she''d picked it up by ident.


    He''d immediately said it was Caroline''s and that they should return it.


    +8 Pearls


    But she''d cried and said she loved it. Edwin had softened and promised not to tell Caroline they''d found it.


    Now, hearing her mention divorce, he panicked. "Okay, okay. We won''t give it back. I''ll find another way. Just please stop crying."


    Head down, ina wiped away her tears-just in time to hide the sly smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    That divorce threat? Worked like a charm. Every time.


    Once she was sure hertears were gone, she leaned into Edwin''s shoulder and whispered, "I knew you still cared about me."


    Edwin saw the smile on her face; he returned the smile, though the smile barely reached his eyes.


    Inside, he was torn.


    If the bracelet wasn''t an option, how could he convince Caroline not to hand over that video to the Graysons?


    He thought about it for a long time but still couldn''te up with a solution. With a deep sigh, he leaned back against the headboard.


    ina watched the frown on his face, concern shing in her eyes. She scowled and asked, ¡°You''re worried she''ll send the video to the Graysons, aren''t you?"


    She already knew about the video-she''d seen it when Edwin received it.


    To be honest, she didn''t think Helen getting a little too cozy with another guy was such a big deal. Friends could be close-so what?


    As long as nothing happened in bed, it wasn''t really a problem.


    The reason she also wanted Caroline to keep quiet was because she feared the Graysons might overthink things and start jumping to conclusions about her daughter.


    That kind of spection could do serious harm.


    And she would not allow anything that might hurt Helen. Not even a little.


    "You''re right," Edwin said as he picked up a cigarette from the nightstand. He lit it, took a long drag, and then another.


    Every time he was troubled, he turned to smoking-like it was the only way to quiet his mind.


    ina, who knew his habits well, leaned in and said, "If that''s what''s eating at you, don''t worry. I have a way to make sure Caroline keeps her mouth shut."


    At that, Edwin''s eyes lit up with hope. He looked at her like she was hisst chance. "What''s the n?" he asked.


    0

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Solution


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    ina had always been the smart one. Whenever Edwin faced a tough decision, it was usually her who helped him figure things out.


    Maybe she really did have a solution this time.


    With a bright smile, ina tilted her face up toward him and said, "Didn''t you want to set Caroline up with someone before? Well, my cousin''s son is still single. If Caroline marries him, it would make us family on both sides. She''d probably stop threatening to release that video."


    She had already spent quite some time trying to find Caroline a good match- someone young, sessful, and well-off.


    And now, to protect Helen''s future, she had no choice but to offer Caroline up to herzy, freeloading cousin.


    Edwin was puzzled. He asked, "You mean Wren''s son-the one who''s been loafing around the house for years with no job?"


    ina forced a smile and said, "Yes, that''s him. But he''s job-hunting now. He''s younger than us, so it won''t be hard for him tond something soon."


    Edwin''s expression turned sour. He quickly waved her off. "Absolutely not. No way."


    He''d met Wren''s son a few times. The guy was sloppy, bad-tempered, and downright disrespectful.


    One time, Edwin had even seen him kick his own mother in the middle of the street.


    There was no way he could let Caroline marry someone who was hurting his own mother.


    Caroline was still his sister, after all. Their mother had loved her dearly.


    Even for the sake of their mother''s peace, Edwin couldn''t bring himself to let Caroline marry someone like that a man with no money, no character, and no future.


    ina''s smile froze on her face. The light in her eyes dimmed. "He''s not a bad- looking guy, and he''s trying to get a job. Why not give him a chance?"


    "At the very least," Edwin said, carefully avoiding eye contact, "Caroline deserves someone with a better family background. And your cousin''s family..." He trailed off, not wanting to offend her outright.


    But the look of obvious distaste on his face said everything, and it only made ina more furious.


    She crossed her arms tightly and red at him, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°Oh, so now you''re being picky? Let me tell you something-Caroline got involved with some rich older guy. And let''s be honest, most wealthy older men are already married. That makes her a mistress. And my cousin? He doesn''t even care about that. He''s willing to marry someone who used to be a homewrecker. She should be grateful, not acting like she''s too good for him!"


    Edwin opened his mouth to argue but stopped when he saw she was holding back tears. He ended up saying nothing.


    Seeing he had no intention of sneaking ina softened her tone though the threat beneath her words was


    09:51 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 138 Solution


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    She flopped down on the bed, yanked the nket over her head, and sulked like she meant to keep at it all night.


    Edwin sat quietly for a long while, then sat on the edge of the bed. He leaned over and spoke gently. "It''s not that simple. Caroline''s not the same obedient girl she used to be. Even if I say yes, she won''t listen to me. And even if she did marry your cousin, how can we be sure she won''t still leak that video?"


    ina tugged the nket down just enough to peck out. "Just tell me yes or no. What''s the point of all this nonsense?"


    Edwin sighed and nodded. "Fine. We''ll do it your way. Now can you answer my question from earlier?"


    If sacrificing Caroline''s happiness meant securing Helen''s future, maybe it was worth it.


    ina''s mood instantly lifted. "That''s all I wanted to hear. Don''t worry about the rest-I''ll handle everything."


    Edwin didn''t press further.


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you. It''s gettingte-we should get some sleep."


    He trusted ina to take care of things. After all, she was doing this for their daughter.


    He had justid down and turned off the light when a phone rang, shattering the quiet of the night.


    It was ina''s phone.


    "Who''s calling thiste?" She muttered as she sat up and reached for it.


    Seeing Helen''s name on the screen, her expression immediately softened. She answered with a warm voice. "Helen? Why are you still up sote? Is something wrong?"


    As she spoke, she felt her throat go dry. She got up and walked into the living room to grab a ss of water.


    On the other end, Helen sounded anxious. "I just couldn''t sleep, Mom. My head''s a mess. I needed someone to talk to."


    ina took a sip, then sat down on the couch, cradling the ss in her hands. "What''s bothering you?"


    "It''s because of that video Caroline has Mom, you know about it, right?" Helen''s voice buzzed through the phone, small and guilty, like a child who knew she''d done something wrong.


    Her dad had promised to take care of it, and she believed he would.


    But the moment shey down in bed, Caroline''s cold, sinister smile kept creeping


    back into her mind, making her chest tighten with unease.


    Hearing this, ina''s own nerves finally eased a little.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 I''ll Take Care of It


    +8 Pearls


    ina set her water ss down on the table, leaned back into the couch, and sighed. ¡°You don''t need to worry about this anymore. I''ll take care of it tomorrow."


    Helen''s eyes widened at this. She asked, "Mom, you''ve thought of something? Tell me!"


    "Be patient," ina said with a calm smile. "Caroline''sing home tomorrow morning. You shoulde by too-you''ll see for yourself then." She nced at the clock on the wall and urged, "It''s almost midnight. Go get some sleep before you wake up with dark circles."


    Helen didn''t want Linden to see her looking tired, so she reluctantly nodded and headed off to get her beauty sleep.


    The next morning, right after breakfast, Helen rushed back to her family house. She was dying to know how her mother nned to shut Caroline up.


    But as soon as she stepped through the door, she froze. A stranger was sitting on the living room sofa.


    Pausing, she spotted her mother walking into the kitchen and followed her in, lowering her voice, "Mom, who''s that guy in the living room?"


    ina chuckled and said, "He''s your aunt''s son. You should call him Uncle Jamie."


    Helen peeked through the kitchen''s ss door and gave the man another nce, eyes full of disdain. "Wren''s son? What''s he doing here?"


    She had heard stories about Wren''s sonzy, jobless, and still mooching off his parents-but she''d never met him before.


    ina''s smile deepened. "What do you think? He''s here to meet Caroline. Don''t you think they''d make a perfect match?"


    Helen was stunned for a second, then broke into a grin. "Perfect. They''re a match made in heaven."


    In her mind, Caroline totally deserved someone like that-a no-good loser.


    But as the thrill passed, a flicker of doubt surfaced. "Mom, even if you want her to marry him, what if Caroline refuses?"


    ina didn''t flinch; she looked like she had everything under control. "Your father already gave me full authority to handle it. Caroline won''t even get a chance to say no."


    Helen blinked. "What do you mean?" She was more confused than ever,pletely in the dark about her mother''s n.


    Leaning in close, ina whispered something in her ear.


    Helen''s eyes lit up-but a flicker of concern crossed her face too.


    "Mom, will that actually work? What if this backfires and causes a huge mess?"


    83%


    Chapter 139 FII Take Care of It


    after today, Caroline will never dare bring up that video again."


    Helen nced at her mother''s confident expression and gave a knowing nod. "Got it."


    48 Pearls


    "Now go keep your Uncle Jamiepany for a bit," ina said, pulling out her phone. "I''ll call Caroline and tell her toe over early and make lunch,"


    Helen grinned and said, "Mom, I don''t mean to burst your bubble, but you''re lucky if she even shows up. Don''t count on her cooking anything."


    Caroline had sworn long ago she''d never cook for the family again-andtely, she''d made it a point to go against everyone in the family.


    There was no way she''d backpedal now and cook a meal for them.


    Not pleased when her daughter shot her down, ina frowned and shot Caroline


    a re. She said, "Mind your own business. Just go."


    She nudged Helen out toward the living room and headed to the balcony. Resting her arms on the railing, she dialed Caroline''s number.


    "Hello?"


    Hearing Caroline''s voice, ina smiled sheepishly and said, "Caroline, Edwin told you about lunch today, right?"


    Caroline''s tone was t. "He did. Don''t worry, I''ll be there."


    "Great." ina hesitated, then asked, "Since you''reing back, could youe a little earlier and cook lunch?"


    She hadn''t forgotten thest time Caroline cooked-back when they met with the Graysons at that hotel.


    It''d been a while since then, but the memory of those vors lingered. Just thinking about it made her crave that food all over again.


    Caroline let out a lightugh. "Didn''t Edwin say you were hiring a new maid? What, the maid can''t cook to your taste?"


    The Somertons had only just let Maia go. There was no way they''d found a recement so quickly.


    Caroline jabbed her on purpose.


    Thement hit a nerve.


    Maia''s cooking hadn''t been as good as Caroline''s, but it was still way better than anything Wren could throw together.


    At least it was edible.


    But the brat had quit after just a few days.


    ina had called Ruth to ask what had happened, but Ruth brushed her off and told her to ask Caroline directly. She even used Caroline of interfering and persuading Maia to leave.


    213


    09:51 Sat, 10 May


    Chapter 139 I''ll Take Care of It


    gone, the family still had to pay her wages as agreed.


    (11)


    +8 Pearls

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 I Won''t Cook for You


    What a ridiculous mess.


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    Still, there were more important things at stake, and now wasn''t the time for a blow-up with Caroline. ina forced a sweet smile and said, "You know how your brothers are-they''re spoiled by your cooking and can''t stand anyone else''s food. Just yesterday, Fabian and Liam were still talking about how much they missed your meals! Sure, you''ve had a few disagreements, but at the end of the day, you''re family. Why not let it go and whip something up for them? Who knows, if they''re in a good mood, maybe they''ll even start treating you better."


    Caroline saw straight through the act but didn''t bother to call her out.


    "I''d love toe back and cook for you all," she said casually. "But unfortunately, I just don''t have the time. I''m out making deliveries right now, and stepping away means getting docked."


    She even let out a sigh, like she was really tied up in work.


    ina, catching onto the money issue, quickly said, "How about thise back


    and cook, and I''ll make up whatever you lose from delivery."


    How much could a morning of food delivery really earn?


    Maybe 100 bucks?


    She could drop that kind of cash without even noticing.


    It was way cheaper than hiring a cook.


    She thought Caroline would jump at the offer. After all, cooking a quick meal was easier than hustling around town delivering takeout.


    But to her surprise, Caroline replied, "No can do. It''s not just about losing money- my ratings take a hit too, and that affects how many future orders I get. I''d be looking at more than just a few dors."


    ina hesitated. "Okay... then how much do you want?"


    She was willing to negotiate, so long as the price wasn''t ridiculous.


    Caroline said breezily, "Between the pay and the ratings? I''d say at least 20,000 dors."


    She wasn''t expecting ina to actually agree-just trying to scare her off.


    But hey, if ina really was that generous and wanted to pay that much for one meal, Caroline wouldn''t say


    1. no.


    After all, who turns down easy money?


    ina was livid. She raised her voice, "Twenty thousand dors? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    She''d heard that delivery drivers made like two or three bucks a run. Even doing it every day for a month might barely bring in 4,000 dors.


    Chapter 140 I Won''t Cook for You


    <383%


    48 Pearls


    But Caroline stayed calm and said, "No one''s calling you an idiot. You asked me toe back, so I told you what it''d cost me. If you''re not interested, don''t waste my time. I''ve got deliveries to make


    Before ina could say another word, she heard the telltale beeping of a call ending


    She yanked the phone away from her ear and stared at the screen. The call had been cut off. Her face darkened with rage, practically ck as the bottom of a burnt p?n.


    "That brat! A little praise and she''s already walking on air!"


    So she''s good at cooking, big deal!


    With money, I could hire a chef who makes Michelin-starred meals.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly with anger, and her sour expression didn''t go


    unnoticed by the two people lounging in the living room.


    Jamie Wagner nudged Helen and asked, "Looks like your mom''s upset. Shouldn''t you check what''s going


    on?"


    Helen gave a knowing smirk. "It''s nothing serious. Let her be."


    She already knew exactly what had happened-Caroline had refused toe


    back and cook, and her mother was furious.


    But honestly, it was her mom''s own fault.


    Did she really think a few sweet words would get Caroline to drop everything ande back?


    If that ever happened, pigs would fly.


    Jamie looked relieved. "Good, good."


    Helen gave him a teasing look and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Uncle Jamie. No matter what happens, it won''t mess up your big night. You''ll get your bride, I promise."


    Jamie had been feeling a little unsure, but her words were like a shot of confidence. "This is all thanks to you and your mom," he said, his voice full of gratitude. "If I can really marry Caroline, I''ll make sure to thank you properly."


    He was over 30, and aside from his mom and sister, he''d never been close to another woman.


    Not forck of trying-he''d dated, even gone on blind dates-but none of it ever worked out.


    Now, his cousin didn''t mind the age gap and was even willing to set him up with Caroline. It felt like winning the lottery.


    Helen raised a brow and grinned. "Just stick to the n, and you''ll get what you want."


    As for that promised reward? She wasn''t counting on it.


    Jamie was t broke. What could he possibly offer?


    The real prize was Caroline herself. If she married him. that would be all the thanks she needed.


    09.51 581, 10 May


    Chapter 140 I Won''t Cook for You


    twisted satisfaction.


    No expensive gift could ever top that.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had no idea a trap was being set just for her.


    She had nned to swing by earlier, grab her bracelet, and leave right away.


    <83%


    +8 Pearls


    But now, after ina''s little ploy about cooking lunch, she realized if she showed


    up too early and refused to cook, ina might find a way to keep the bracelet from her.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Just a Guest


    ina decided to wait until a little past ten.


    +8 Pearls


    It was the weekend, and with no delivery work scheduled, she figured it was a good time to clean the entire apartment.


    Thankfully, Maia was there to help, and they finished everything before ten o''clock.


    Afterward, Caroline went to her room to change, gave Maia a quick heads-up, and headed out.


    She took the bus to the Somerton Residence. But unlike before, she didn''t punch in the door code.


    Instead, she rang the doorbell.


    She had made up her mind to leave this ce. It wasn''t her home anymore.


    And since it wasn''t home, she was just a guest now.


    Even if the code hadn''t been changed, it would''ve felt wrong to use it.


    She pressed the doorbell several times before the door finally opened-only to reveal the one person she least wanted to see.


    Caroline''s brows instantly furrowed.


    She didn''t say a word, simply stepped around her, and headed for the living room.


    But Helen wasn''t about to let her go that easily. She ced a hand on Caroline''s back and nudged her toward the couch. "Aunt Caroline,e here! I want to introduce you to someone."


    Helen''s tone and attitude werepletely different from the day before, so much so that she didn''t have time to react.


    Before she knew it, Helen pushed her to the living room. She was standing by the couch, facing a man. Her brows knit tighter as she tried to figure out who he was.


    Before she could ask, Helen leaned in and whispered, "He''s my uncle."


    Then she turned toward the man and added with a smile, "Uncle Jamie, this is Caroline."


    "Uncle Jamie!" Helen called out again, a little louder this time. Jamie finally blinked and stood up, reaching out his hand. ¡°Caroline, nice to meet you. I''m Jamie Wagner."


    Jamie Wagner?


    Caroline had heard that name before-Wren had mentioned him over the phone.


    No doubt, this is the same Jamie-Wren''s son.


    But his mother had already left. What is Jamie doing here?


    Seeing his outstretched hand still hanging in the air, Caroline replied politely, "Nice to meet you."


    09.11 Mon, 12 May


    Chapter 141 Just a Guest


    But before she could take a step, she was shoved forward with surprising force. Thrown off bnce, she stumbled into him.


    98%1


    +8 Pearls


    From the side, Helen gave Jamie a knowing look. He caught the signal instantly and wrapped his arms around Caroline''s waist. ¡°Are you okay?"


    Caroline froze at the feel of those hands on her waist and his breath grazing her fac hat''s when it hit her -she knew exactly why he was re.


    This was ina and Helen''s doing.


    Her expression darkened. "Let go."


    The words were calm and quiet, but the weight behind them was undeniable.


    Jamie had heard she was the soft, obedient type-but this voice? It had authority. Intimidation. Startled, he released her immediately.


    Caroline moved away in a sh, turning to re at Helen. "Why did you push me?"


    She hadn''t seen it, but Helen had been the only one standing beside her.


    Helen knew there was no way to deny it, so she forced a half-hearted smile. "You were staring at Uncle Jamie, so I thought maybe you liked him. I was just trying to help."


    Before Caroline could say anything, Helen quickly added, "Oh, I think I hear my mom calling me. You two go ahead and talk."


    She slipped away toward ina''s bedroom.


    Now the living room was just the two of them.


    Jamie noticed how dark Caroline''s expression was and how she drew her brows together. He lifted a hand and reached toward her face, aiming to smooth the frown between her brows.


    He''d done his homework-he knew women liked gentle, thoughtful men.


    But before he could touch her, Caroline tilted her head and gave him a look so cold it could freeze fire. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing," he muttered. ¡°Just ... saw a fly near your head. Thought I''d shoo it away." The icy glint in her eyes made him pause midair. He froze for a moment, then awkwardly lowered his hand.


    Meanwhile, inside the bedroom-


    Helen had entered to find her mother sitting at the vanity, sorting through a small box.


    "Mom, what are you doing pulling that out now?" She asked in a whisper. "There are outsiders in the house! Aren''t you worried someone might steal what''s in there?"


    That box held ina''s most valuable possessions-gold jewelry and other pricey keepsakes.


    ina calmly shut the lid. "It''s nothing. I just wanted to take a look at it."


    12. Ivay


    Chapter 141 Just a Guest


    98%


    *B Pearls


    The truth was, she was worried Edwin might change his mind and secretly hand


    the bracelet over to Caroline.


    So she figured it was safer to move the box elsewhere, somewhere Edwin wouldn''t think to look.


    Once it was locked away, she turned to Helen and asked, "Is Caroline here now?"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 A Twisted n


    +8 Pearls


    Although Helen hadn''t stepped out of her room, she could still hear bits and pieces of Caroline''s voice drifting through the house.


    So when her mother mentioned Caroline, Helen didn''t bother to hide the burning resentment in her heart. She plopped down hard on the bed and said, "Yeah, she''s here. She''s out in the living room talking to Jamie."


    A sly smile crept across ina''s face. "And? How are things going between them? Is there hope?"


    It would be perfect if Jamie could pull it off and win Caroline over-it would save ina the trouble of scheming further.


    Helen pouted her lips and asked, "Hope? Not a chance. Caroline clearly looks down on Jamie. Don''t waste your breath."


    Honestly, Jamie had just acted like aplete wimp in front of Caroline-not a trace of manliness to be found.


    ina''s smile vanished, reced by a sharp, sinister scowl. "Hmph. That decision isn''t up to her anymore."


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small stic pouch filled with white powder, handing it to Helen. "Take this. In a little while, I''ll find an excuse to get Caroline out of the kitchen. When she''s not looking, you pour this into her drink."


    Helen''s eyes widened as she stared at the bag. "Mom, what is this? Will it actually work?"


    Back in the kitchen, her mother had told her the n: Caroline was going to end up in bed with Jamie today, no matter what. And not only that-they were going to invite the nosiest neighbor over to witness it all.


    Once word got out, Caroline wouldn''t have a choice. She''d have to marry Jamie, whether she wanted to or


    not.


    It was a twisted n, but Helen had to admit-it was clever.


    Still, her mom hadn''t mentioned how she nned to actually make it happen.


    ina lowered her gaze to the white powder in her hand, eyes narrowing. "Rx. It''s just a sleeping aid. That whole bag is enough to knock her out for several hours."


    And with those few hours, not only would the neighbor have time to spread the word, but Carolin brothers would also return home just in time to witness the fallout.


    Sleeping aid?


    That immediately reminded Helen of thest time she tried something simr. Back then, she had also used sleeping pills, trying to have Carolinemitted to a psych ward.


    The pills had worked-but in the end, she was the one who got burned.


    Thinking about it made her jaw tighten with fury.


    This time cha''d...ah...ith h...


    Comalia''s


    meined CLJ Lan


    ahaina hit on


    Chapter 142 A Twisted n


    Helen took the packet and stuffed it into her pocket.


    0, 0%


    +8 Pearls


    Just then, a delicious smell wafted through the crack in the bedroom door.


    ina nced at the time on her phone-it was already 11.00 a.m.


    She stood and said, "Lunch should be ready soon. Let''s head out."


    "Okay," Helen replied cheerfully, following her mother out to the living room.


    When they arrived, they saw Jamie sitting alone on the couch. ina''s eyes narrowed. "Where''s Caroline?" she asked.


    Jamie tilted his head toward the balcony. "Out there."


    ina followed his gaze and saw Caroline crouched down, admiring the flowers on the balcony. The light in her eyes dimmed.


    After a moment, she turned back to Jamie and whispered, "What did I tell you? Have you forgotten everything? Do you still want to marry her or not?"


    Even though the balcony and living room were separated by a ss door, ina kept her voice low just in case Caroline overheard.


    Jamie also lowered his voice. "Of course I want to marry her. It''s just ... she doesn''t seem interested in me."


    ina frowned deeply. "Are you seriously that clueless? Every couple starts that way. You think they just fall in love right off the bat? No-feelings grow. She''s looking at flowers? Then go look at flowers with her!"


    Jamie gave a helpless smile. "I tried. But she told me she wanted to be alone and didn''t wantpany."


    Even though they spoke softly, Caroline still heard the murmursing from the living room.


    She turned, saw ina standing there, and walked inside. "ina, where is everyone else?"


    Caroline was referring to her older brothers.


    ina put on a pleasant smile and exined, "Oh, Edwin had somethinge up at work. They all went to the office together."


    "All of them?" Caroline asked, raising an eyebrow. "Usually Edwin and Liam can handle things. What are Miguel and Fabian doing there?"


    ina sighed. "You haven''t been home these past few days, so you probably didn''t know¡ªEdwin''s been under a lot of stress. Thepany''s been in some troubletely. He hasn''t been eating or sleeping well. We were actually nning a nice family lunch today... but just our luck, something urgent came up at thest minute. It must be serious, because all your brothers went with him to help out. It''s better to have more heads working on a solution, right?"


    The truth was, justst night, ina had been racking her brain trying to figure out how to get Edwin out of the house. And then, this morning, Edwin got a call- something urgent at work. He left in such a hurry he


    didn''t even eat breakfast.


    As for the others, they hadn''t nned on going, but ina had put on her best distressed act and guilt-

 Chapter 143

    hapter 143 Something Fishy


    It was a long drive, and once they left, there was no way they''d be back in time for lunch.


    That worked out perfectly for her n.


    98%1


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline didn''t question it-after all, apany as busy as theirs probably had one issue after another to handle.


    But she wasn''t here for lunch. Her real reason foring was to get the bracelet from Edwin. Now that he was gone, how was she supposed to get it?


    She paused for a moment, then turned to ina. "Before Edwin left, did he mention anything to you? Or maybe he gave you something to pass on to me?"


    ina knew exactly what she meant-Caroline was asking about the bracelet-but she yed dumb. "Nope! He left in a hurry. He just told us you''d being over for lunch and said we should go ahead and eat without waiting for him. He didn''t say anything else, and he definitely didn''t leave me anything."


    Caroline felt a wave of irritation rise inside her.


    They had agreed just yesterday that he''d hand over the bracelet.


    Even if something urgent came up at work, he should''ve at least left a message about it with someone at home.


    "I''m calling him now," she said, pulling out her phone and scrolling to Edwin''s number.


    But before she could hit dial, ina quickly snatched the phone out of her hand. "He''s in a meeting with a client. Calling now might interrupt something important."


    The excuse sounded reasonable, but the guilty flicker in ina''s eyes gave her away.


    Caroline caught it. It was all too clear now-something fishy was going on, and ina definitely knew about the bracelet.


    Fine. If ina knew where it was, that was good enough. She didn''t care about anything else¡ªshe came here for the bracelet, and she was going to get it.


    Just then, a voice came from the dining room. "Mrs. Somerton, lunch is ready."


    Both women instinctively turned toward the dining table.


    The chef was carefully cing dish after dish on the table.


    "Alright, thank you," ina said, then turned to Helen, who was lounging on the couch peeling an orange. "Helen, open that bottle of wine you bought earlier. Pour everyone a ss."


    She even winked at Helen as she spoke.


    Helen caught the signal instantly. She tossed the half-eaten orange on the coffee table and bounced up with a grin. "Sure, Mom."


    75 70%


    ???????? 145 Something Fishy


    +8 Pearls


    "If you''ve got anything to say to Edwin, you can tell him when he gets back. Your brothers have been talking about you nonstop. They''ve missed you. They''ll be d to have a proper chat with you."


    The whole situation was starting to feel off. Caroline had a nagging feeling that ina had wanted her here today for a reason.


    Things were far moreplicated than she thought.


    She nced toward the sliding ss door leading to the living room and froze. Reflected in the ss, like in a mirror, she saw Helen pouring something into one of the wine sses.


    The way Helen fidgeted nervously made it all too obvious-whatever she was doing, it wasn''t innocent. That ss of wine was meant for her.


    Thank goodness the sky was overcast today and the lights inside were on- otherwise she might not have seen it at all.


    Now that she knew, she didn''t even have to guess what this was about. Caroline''s gaze shifted slightly to Jamie, who was chatting nearby. Of course. These two- ina and Helen-wanted to drug her and push her into Jamie''s arms.


    They were wicked!


    But ina had no idea her n had been exposed.


    Seeing Caroline''s increasingly dark gaze, she kept chattering on, trying to soundforting. ¡°Even if you did call Edwin right now, he probably wouldn''t pick up. You don''t want to bother him when he''s in a meeting, right? Just wait, what''s the rush?"


    Right then, Helen called out from behind, "Mom, dinner''s ready!"


    ina reached to pull Caroline back inside, but Caroline stuck out her hand.


    "How long are you nning to hold onto my phone?"


    ina blinked, caught off guard. She quickly handed it over. "I was worried you''d distract Edwin at the wrong time. It was in the heat of the moment, that''s all."


    Caroline gave a casual grunt and fiddled with her phone as if nothing had happened.


    "The food''s on the table. Let''s go eat," ina said as she tried to peek at Caroline''s screen.


    Caroline tilted her head toward her. "Don''t worry, ina. You said Edwin''s with a client. Why would I want to bother him?"


    She wasn''t here to chat with Edwin. She came for the bracelet. And since ina clearly knew where it was, she didn''t need him..


    Even if she told him what ina and Helen were up to, he probably wouldn''t believe her anyway.


    ina nodded, ying along. "Right, no need to stand around. Let''s eat."


    "Hang on," Caroline said. "I need to make a quick call to my friend who helps me


    with deliveries. Just letting her know I''m off for the afternoon." She held her phone low, where ina could clearly see the screen, and


    90%


    Chapter 143 Something Fishy


    It was Maia''s, but she hadn''t saved it in her contact list yet.


    +8 Pearls

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Reinforcement


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline dialed the number and immediately started rambling into the phone. "Ivy, something came up at home this afternoon. I won''t be doing deliveries today."


    ina didn''t suspect a thing. She didn''t even wait to hear the full conversation before turning and heading back to the living room.


    Catching her departure from the corner of her eye, Caroline curled her lips into a sly smile. She strolled over to the balcony and leaned against the railing in azy posture. After saying a few louder sentences to keep up appearances, she lowered her voice and asked, "Are you still near Waterford Gardens?"


    That morning, just as she arrived at the Somerton Residence, Maia had texted her.


    Apparently, a supermarket near Waterford Gardens was having a grand opening event-anyone who stepped inside got a free gift.


    Maia said she was heading there and nned to swing by afterward so they could go home together.


    "Yeah, what''s going on?" Maia asked over the phone.


    "Girl, I need your help. Big time," Caroline said.


    She gave Maia a quick rundown of the situation from beginning to end.


    Then, not wanting ina toe looking for her again, she hung up quickly. When she returned to the dining table, ina pointed toward the empty seat beside Jamie. "We''ve already set the e for you. Come, sit down and eat."


    Caroline knew this had all been orchestrated ahead of time, but she didn''t turn it down. She sat down without a word.


    Her eyes swept over the spread on the table. With a smirk, she remarked, "This meal looks amazing. You really went all out, ina."


    She ced extra emphasis on "went all out," hinting not just at the food, but at the scheme they''d cooked up for her today.


    ina, missing the deeper meaning, thought Caroline was just being polite. "It wasn''t too much trouble," she said casually. "Though it did take me a while to find a decent chef online. If you had made the me yourself, it would''ve been perfect."


    Caroline smiled modestly. "You''re too kind. I''m just average in the kitchen," she said, then added after a beat, ¡°But cooking really isn''t that hard. If you ever find other people''s foodcking, maybe it''s time to learn yourself."


    At the mention of cooking, ina''s expression turned into one of disdain. "I''m too old for that. My health''s not great, and the smoke from the kitchen messes with my skin."


    Spending long hours in the kitchen wasn''t just bad for her health-it also made her poresrger.


    And for someone like her, who invested heavily in skincare and beauty routines, that was absolutely


    uneptable


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    young and smart. I''m sure she''d pick it up quickly-probably even better than I could. And you''re her mom. I bet she''d be more than willing to do it for you."


    Her eyes turned to Helen, and she asked, "Right, Helen?"


    Helen froze, her fingers clenching slightly around her fork.


    She looked up to see her mother''s expectant eyes locked on her.


    Damn you, Caroline!


    She''s clearly trying to mess with me.


    If she agreed, her mom would be thrilled-but Helen had zero interest in cooking.


    If she refused, though, her mom would think she was ungrateful and unfilial.


    After a quick internal debate, Helen decided to change the subject. "Aunt Caroline, the wine in front of you -that''s from Uncle Jamie. He had it brought back from overseas by a friend. You should give it a try."


    ina chimed in supportively. "Yes, red wine is really good. Great for the skin, especially for women."


    Caroline nced between the two of them. Sensing their eagerness, she picked up the ss and swirled it gently. "Imported wine, huh? Then I really must give it a proper taste."


    As she raised the ss to her lips, Helen and ina exchanged a secretive look filled with satisfaction.


    Jamie, clearly enjoying the moment, cracked open a bottle of white wine and poured himself a ss. "Drinking alone is no fun. Let''s all drink together!"


    ina lifted her ss of wine with a fake smile. "Yes, together!"


    She raised her ss to make a toast, waiting for everyone to join her.


    Helen and Jamie clinked sses with her.


    Only Caroline was not joining in.


    She nced at the time-Maia should be arriving any second.


    With a sly smirk, she finally reached out and let her ss touch theirs.


    The four sses had barely clinked when the doorbell rang.


    The three others froze, confusion all over their faces.


    Jamie knew ina''s n and was certain no one was supposed to show up.


    He didn''t like the idea of forcing Caroline into anything, but since the proposal hade from the Somertons themselves, he figured he had nothing to lose.


    He had just lifted his ss of wine, ready to enjoy a few sips to set the mood, and now someone had toe


    ruin it!


    Cement


    Only Caroline was smiling. She knew Maia had arrived.


    98%

 Chapter 145

    33


    Chapter 145 Trouble Knocking on the Door


    %10


    +8 Pearls


    No one made a move to answer the door for a long time. Caroline set her winess down and said casually, "Maybe it''s one of my brothers. I''ll go check."


    ina''s heart thudded nervously. Could it really be one of them back already?


    That didn''t make sense-she''d just texted Edwin carlier, telling them to eat dinner at the hotel and note home untilter.


    But before Caroline could get up, the doorbell went silent-and was quickly


    followed by loud, heavy thuds. Someone was kicking the door.


    ina''s nerves eased. That definitely wasn''t the Somerton brothers.


    Whoever it was, she''d just send them packing.


    The kicking continued, loud and angry. ina shot up from her chair and muttered under her breath, "Where are your manners? Ever heard of using your hands?"


    Storming toward the front door, her whole body radiated irritation. Caroline, still seated, watched her calmly.


    The second ina swung open the door and saw Maia, her scowl deepened. "I thought you left. What the heck are you doing back here?"


    Of all times to show up-she just had to pick this moment.


    ina figured Ruth must''ve talked her intoing back to work as a housemaid.


    Before Maia could even get a word in, ina snapped, "We don''t need help today. Go home ande back tonight."


    This brat actually had the nerve to kick her door.


    If she weren''t preupied with serious business, she''d give Maia a proper lesson right then and there.


    She mmed the door shut, palm pressed hard against the frame.


    Bam!


    The bang echoed through the whole house, vibrating with the fury in her heart.


    She thought she had sent Maia away.


    But as she turned around, the kicking resumed-louder this time, sharper.


    "That brat!" ina''s face turned an ugly shade of red. Furious, she whipped the door back open and barked at Maia, who stood stubbornly on the porch. "Are you deaf or just in stupid? I told you to get lost!"


    She didn''t have time to dig into why Maia had kicked her door down-there would be time for that tonight. Maia let out a shortugh, clearly unimpressed. "Don''t tter yourself. You think I came back to be your


    98%


    Chapter 145 Trouble Knocking on the Door


    "Then what are you doing here?" She genuinely couldn''t think of another reason.


    +8 Pearls


    With her arms crossed, Maia replied, "I''m here to collect my paycheck. I worked at your house for days. Don''t tell me you forgot."


    ina let out a bitterugh at this. "You walked off without saying a word, and we had to order takeout for days. I should be charging you for the trouble! And you still have the nerve to ask for money?"


    Maia''s face stayed cold and confrontational. "How I left is my business. Doesn''t give you the right to withhold my wages. So I''m warning you-pay up, or.....


    "Or what?" ina jabbed a finger at her face. "You ungrateful little wretch, even your own mother can''t stand you-and now you think you can threaten me?"


    The moment she finished, Maia''s expression turned cial. Without a word, she raised her leg and kicked ina hard in the shin.


    Caught off guard, ina dropped to her knees with a heavy thud, crying out as her kneecaps smacked the floor.


    "Oh my God, my leg!" She wailed in agony, her face scrunched in pain.


    Back in the dining room, Helen couldn''t see what was happening, but when she heard Maia had shown up, she hadn''t thought much of it.


    Her mother could handle a maid.


    But hearing ina''s groans, she jumped up from her seat and rushed to the door. "Mom, are you okay?" She bent over to help ina up.


    "Do I look okay? I think my bones just shattered!" ina snapped, shooting Maia a re sharp enough to cut steel.


    She''d lived in this house for more than a decade, and no one had ever daredy a finger on her.


    But in just the past month, Caroline had pped her, and now Maia had kicked her.


    Maybe she''d been too soft all along. People clearly thought they could walk all over her.


    "You''re in big trouble, brat," she spat. "I''m telling your mom. She''s going to beat the daylights out o.


    If it weren''t for more important things on her te today, ina would never have let Maia off so easily.


    She would''ve made her pay-literally.


    Helen chimed in, her tone just as sharp. "That''s right. You''re lucky if all you get is


    a beating. Someone like you should be dumped in the mountains and left for the wild dogs!"


    No sooner had she finished the sentence than a ssh of spit hit her face.


    Maia, having spat at her, narrowed her eyes and sneered, "Your mouth''s filthy,


    your heart''s even filthier, and just looking at you makes me sick."


    ?? ??


    Chapter 145 Trouble Knocking on the Door


    She practically screamed it.


    Caroline and Jamie, still in the dining room, heard


    every word


    98%1


    +8 Pearls


    She nced at Jamie and said coolly, "Let me guess-your niece is here to start a


    fight. Aren''t you going to do something about it?"


    (11)

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Distraction


    Jamie had already downed two sses of wine, his face flushed a faint red.


    Hearing what Caroline said, he figured it was time to go out and teach that brat of a niece a lesson.


    How dare she cause a scene at the Somerton Residence?


    He shed Caroline a tipsy grin, then got up and swaggered toward the front door.


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline watched his back as he walked away, the corner of her mouth curling into a sly smile. That was exactly what she wanted.


    Just likest time, she quickly switched her ss of red wine with the one sitting in front of Helen.


    To avoid raising suspicion, she casually followed them toward the door after the switch.


    Outside, Jamie was already yelling at Maia. "You little brat! What the heck are you doing here causing trouble? Aren''t you ashamed? Get lost already!"


    Maia had heard everything from Caroline about what Jamie was nning tonight. She rolled her eyes and shot back, "Before you go yelling at other people, maybe take a good look at yourself first!"


    Caroline gave her a subtle look, signaling it was time to leave.


    Maia continued, ¡°Just because you have more people doesn''t mean you get to bully me. I''ll be back for my paycheck, just so you know."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away in long strides.


    Of course, the paycheck was just an excuse. The real goal was to clear the room so Caroline could make her


    next move.


    ina let out a frustrated breath. That little brat had ruined her mood.


    But at least they''d gotten rid of her.


    After mming the door shut, ina forced a strained smile as she looked at the others still standing awkwardly by the door. "Don''t let that ruin our evening. Let''s keep eating."


    Helen pouted and said, "I''m going to wash my face."


    The thought of Maia''s spit on her face made her feel downright sick-like her face had been smeared with something foul.


    But for tonight''s big n, she had to hold it in. Just for now.


    Next time she saw Maia, she was definitely going to settle the score."


    After washing up, Helen returned to the dining table with a smile, as if nothing had happened at all.


    "Weren''t we going to toast? Come on, let''s do it!"


    Tot 70%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline followed suit, and the four clinked sses. Then each took a sip-or more.


    ina watched gleefully as Caroline downed her entire ss in one go. She tried to act concerned.


    "You''re supposed to sip red wine slowly. Why''d you drink the whole thing?"


    But honestly, it was better that way-casier for the medicine to work.


    Caroline responded with a casual shrug, "Isn''t the whole point of a toast to finish the drink? Or did I get that wrong?" Then she nced over at Helen''s ss, noticing it was still half full.


    "You''re the ones who wanted to toast, but you didn''t even finish your drinks. Where''s the sincerity in that?"


    She waved dismissively and stood up. "This is boring. I''m heading out."


    ina panicked, her smile turning stiff. "Don''t go; that''s on us. We''ll drink it all right now."


    She threw Helen and Jamie a look, signaling them to finish what was in their sses.


    Helen was not happy. Who made up this nonsense about having to drain a whole ss during a toast?


    Bullshit!


    But for the sake of keeping Caroline here, she''d put up with it-for now.


    She picked up her wine ss and chugged what was left, the liquid gurgling down.


    Then, to prove her point, she flipped the ss upside down. "Now do you believe I''m sincere enough?"


    Caroline stared at the empty ss with a faint smile. "That''ll do."


    All she cared about was Helen drinking the entire ss. As for Jamie and ina? They could do whatever they wanted.


    After the toast, everyone dug into the food.


    ina kept reminding Caroline, "Don''t let the food get cold. It''s not good for you. Eat it while it''s warm."


    Caroline nodded half-heartedly, her eyes darting toward Helen now and then.


    She had a guess as to what kind of drug they slipped into the wine tonight-either


    a sedative or a sceping pill-but she wasn''t sure yet.


    She had to wait and observe Helen''s reaction.


    Caroline didn''t have much of an appetite, but to avoid suspicion, she followed


    ina''s lead-whatever she picked up. Caroline mimicked.


    About 20 minutester, Caroline noticed Helen stifling a yawn.


    And that yawn-it was familiar.


    Exactly the same asst time, when Helen had drugged her.


    Chapter 146 Distraction


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline waited a few more minutes, then stretched and let out a big, fake yawn of her own. "Wow, I''m really tired."


    ina''s eyes lit up with glee. "If you''re sleepy, go lie down for a bit. I already made the bed in your room a few days ago. I had a feeling you''de back to rest soon. Didn''t expect it to be this soon, though."


    Hearing that, Caroline couldn''t help but curl her lips into a cold smile.


    To someone who didn''t know any better, her sister-inw almost sounded caring.


    1

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 We''re Counting on You, Uncle Jamic


    97%1


    +8 Pearls


    Only Caroline understood the real reason ina had so graciously offered to make the bed-she was setting a trap, waiting for her to walk straight into it.


    "Thanks, ina. I think I''ll get some sleep now," Caroline said softly, the urned and headed to the bedroom.


    What came next would depend on how they made their move.


    Once Caroline disappeared down the hallway, ina finally dared to whisper to Jamie, "Are you full? If not, hurry up and cat. In about 20 minutes, go to her room."


    Helen raised her brows with a mischievous grin. ¡°Uncle Jamie, we''re counting on you to make it happen.


    Jamie smirked. Just thinking about finally bing Caroline''s husband-in name and reality-made his heart race.


    He poured himself another ss of wine and began drinking.


    One ss became two, then three.


    In just ten minutes, he was already tipsy, rambling nonsense.


    "Who would''ve thought? I''m going to marry a young, gorgeous wife? What a blessing!"


    His voice was so loud, ina instinctively nced toward Caroline''s room, worried he''d wake her up.


    When she didn''t hear anything from inside, she scowled and hissed at Jamie, "Keep your voice down! If you wake her up now, you''ll be single for the rest of your life!"


    Helen, however, wasn''t concerned at all. She grinned, "Rx, Mom. Caroline won''t wake up. If she did that easily, then the sleeping pills wouldn''t be worth much, would they?"


    She tapped her phone and checked the time.


    It had already been over 20 minutes since Caroline entered the room-she should be deeply asleep by now.


    Helen turned to Jamie and urged, "You can go now. Caroline''s waiting for you."


    Jamie''s face had turned beet red, and he swayed on his feet. Slurring his words, he asked, "W-what did you just say?"


    Helen wrinkled her nose at the strong stench of alcohol on his breath. "I said your wife is in the bedr waiting for you! What are you standing here for?"


    That got through to Jamie. He nodded eagerly, stood up, and stumbled toward Caroline''s room.


    As soon as he disappeared behind the door, ina got up from her seat. "Helen,


    you take care of the rest. I''m heading out."


    Helen was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    97%1


    were Counting on You, Uncle Jamie


    you''ll bring Dad and the uncles over."


    ina nodded. "Good. Make sure you take plenty. And make them clear."


    With those scandalous photos, she''d finally have leverage over Caroline.


    +8 Pearls


    She could force her to stay quiet about Helen''s video and even make here back and cook again.


    Just imagining Caroline obediently doing chores for her filled ina with glee. She walked out of the house with light steps.


    What she didn''t know was that Caroline was never in her room at all-she''d been hiding in the bathroom near the dining room, cavesdropping.


    Hearing their whole n sent a chill down her spine.


    So ina didn''t just want her to marry Jamie-she was nning to ckmail her, too.


    Then came the sound of approaching footsteps. It had to be Helen.


    Caroline quickly slipped into the storage room next to the bathroom, pressing her ear against the door, listening.


    Two minutes passed. Silence. She carefully cracked the door open just a sliver, squinting through the narrow gap.


    She couldn''t see much-just a limited view of the hallway.


    Then came a soft knock and Helen''s voice, barely above a whisper, "Uncle ... Uncle ..."


    Inside the bedroom, Jamie was stumbling around, calling out, "Honey? Where''d you go, sweetheart?"


    Helen had only intended to check if Jamie and Caroline had already started something. But all she heard was Jamie repeating that same line.


    Caroline wasn''t in her bed?


    Panic crept into Helen''s chest. She grabbed the doorknob and flung the door open.


    The bed was empty. The whole room was empty. No sign of Caroline. Her face went nk with confusion.


    She had seen Caroline drink the sleeping pills with her own eyes. By now, she should''ve been sound asleep.


    What''s going on?


    What went wrong?


    Helen stood frozen at the door, trying to piece it together.


    She didn''t notice Jamie crawling out from under the bed, where he had been


    searching for Caroline. His blurry eyes locked onto her.


    Jamie staggered to his feet and stumbled toward Helen. His gaze was zed over. "Honey. ... there you are.


    I''ve been looking everywhere for you"


    bed.


    Counting on You, Uncle Jamie


    391%


    +8 Pearls


    Helen''s face went pale with shock. She screamed, "Jamie! You''ve got the wrong person-I''m not Caroline! Mmph-"


    EE

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 You''ve Got the Wrong Person


    Helen''s mouth was suddenly covered by Jamie.


    97%1


    +8 Pearls


    Just secondster, he gave a lopsided grin and muttered, "How could I possibly mistake you for someone else, sweetheart? Nice try, though."


    Helen tried to fight him off, but Jamie had herpletely pinned down-she couldn''t even move.


    The only thing she could manage was to p him repeatedly across the face. "Snap out of it, Jamie! Look at me! Do you even know who I am?"


    But Jamie''s hands started to wander, and he murmured, "Of course I do. You''re my wife."


    Helen stared at him, horrified. He was so drunk he couldn''t even tell who she was. There was no reasoning with him in that state.


    She squirmed to reach into her pocket for her phone, hoping to call ina, but as soon as she unlocked it, Jamie yanked it from her and tossed it behind him.


    "No phones," he said with a smirk. "Let''s focus, yeah?"


    As his greasy face moved in close again, she shut her eyes, repulsed and on the verge of tears. "You''ve got the wrong person," she cried.


    But Jamie, in his drunken stupor, didn''t care.


    Roughly, he pulled at her clothes and forced himself onto her.


    Helen stopped struggling. Her hands clenched the sheets beneath her, eyes wide with a mix of fury and helplessness.


    As Jamie moved on top of her, Helen felt a chaotic mix of emotions-her body betrayed her with sensations she didn''t want, while her mind seethed with fury. She stared at him with eyes full of hate, even as he made her feel things she had never felt before.


    The moment it was over, she was going to kill him.


    How dare hey a hand on her?


    A man like Jamie wasn''t even worthy of touching her. Only a man from a family like the Graysons-elegant, noble, and powerful-could be allowed near her.


    And yet, she couldn''t deny it. Jamie, pathetic as he was, knew what he was doing.


    Her body responded with an intensity that shocked her. The pleasure was overwhelming, her thoughts muddled, and she slipped into sleep without even realizing it.


    Meanwhile, hidden away in the storage room, Caroline hadn''t heard a single cry from Helen. She figured the drug must''ve kicked in.


    Quietly, she crept out and tiptoed to her bedroom door, pressing an ear against it.


    97%1


    e wrong Person


    +8 Pearls


    Suddenly, a shrill ringtone pierced the silence-it came from inside the room. Caroline was shocked. She knew that sound-it was Helen''s phone.


    Worried the ringing would wake them, she gently opened the door and peeked in. Jamie was curled around Helen, fast asleep. Moving like a thief, she slipped into the room, picked up the still-ringing phone, and quickly declined the call.


    Then, with the same care, she stepped out and closed the door behind her.


    She took Helen''s phone and quietly returned to the storage room.


    Just then, a new message popped up on the screen-it was from ina.


    ina asked, ¡°Helen, why aren''t you answering? What''s going on in there?"


    But the screen was locked with a six-digit passcode.


    To respond, she needed to unlock it.


    She tried Helen''s birthday-same as her own-but it was incorrect.


    Next, she reversed the month and day-still wrong.


    Just then, the phone rang again-ina calling this time.


    Caroline''s heart jumped. She was already on edge, and the ringing only made it


    worse.


    She rejected the call and tried onest guess.


    Helen had a habit of adding "520" to the end of her usernames. Maybe she''d


    done something simr for her phone passcode.


    She removed the year and added 520 to the date. Six digits total.


    Caroline wasn''t confident, but at the moment, it was her best shot.


    Once she typed it in, the phone was unlocked.


    Relieved, she opened the message thread and quickly typed, "Mom, I was busy taking photos. I couldn''t answer just now."


    ina responded almost immediately, "Did you get the pictures? What''s going on now? Are they still... continuing?"


    Caroline typed, "Yes, I got everything. They fell asleep in each other''s arms. You can call Dad and the uncles toe home now. But hurry-I''m worried she might wake up."


    ina and Helen had set her up. Now Helen could take the fall.


    Let them both pay for what they''d done.


    213


    96%1


    ig Person


    your brothers need toe back-right away."


    +8 Pearls


    Edwin was at the hotel with his brothers, drinking and chatting. When he heard her tone, he asked, "What happened? Is Caroline causing trouble again?"


    . He had just wrapped up work and nned to head home with his brothers.


    But ina had insisted they stay out, saying their presence would only lead to a fight and ruin her ns.


    He still had no idea what exactly her n was, but he waspelled to go along with it.


    13


    (li)

 Chapter 149

    Her Icy 149


    Chapter 149 Set the Stage


    But judging from the urgency in ina''s voice, it was clear-her n had failed.


    +8 Pearls


    "It''s kind of and kind of not..." ina stammered over the phone. "I don''t even know how to exin it. You''ll understand when you see it yourselves."


    Edwin could hear the frustration in her sigh and replied, "Alright. We''reing home right now."


    Once the call ended, a sly smile tugged at the corner of ina''s lips.


    She nced around and spotted a middle-aged woman walking out of the


    building. "Geneva! Where are you off to?" she called out warmly.


    "Oh, I ate too much lunch," Geneva Carlson replied with a chuckle. "Just walking it off a bit. What about you? Coming back from somewhere?"


    ina let out an exaggerated sigh and stered on a distressed look. "Don''t get me started. I was out shopping, minding my own business, and had to rush back because of Edwin''s troublesome little sister."


    Now, Geneva had always loved listening to neighborhood drama. Her eyes lit up at ina''sint. "You mean Caroline? I haven''t seen that girl in days. What''s she done this time?"


    ina tilted her head toward a bench nearby. "Let''s sit down for a bit. I''ll tell you everything."


    Geneva agreed with a curious nod. "Sure."


    As soon as they sat down, inaunched into her rehearsed speech, rapid-fire.


    "Helen just called me and said she caught Caroline rummaging through my room, digging through my things. She said Caroline was shouting that all my jewelry and savings were part of the family assets-and that they were hers! Can you believe it? I''ve spent my whole life saving that money. If she takes it, how am I supposed to survive?"


    She lifted her wrist and dabbed the corner of her eye with her sleeve-though there were no actual tears.


    Geneva was outraged. She pped her thigh and eximed, "That''s outrageous! How could she treat you like that? After her mom passed, you practically raised her like your own. And now she turns around and does this? Heartless!"


    ina gave a motherly, saintly smile. "I know she''s scared about the future. No degree, no real skills, and she''s worried she won''t make enough money to get by. I don''t me her. I just wish she''d leave me a little something to retire on."


    "You''re too kind," Geneva huffed. "She bullies you, and you still think of her well- being? Honestly, I doubt she''ll appreciate it. She''ll probably just keep pushing her luck."


    Just then, ina spotted Edwin''s car pulling into theplex. She quickly turned to Geneva with a gentle smile. "I heard Helen made a fresh pot of bone broth. Why don''t youe upstairs and have some with us?"


    Geneva looked caught off guard. "Oh no, I couldn''t... That''d be too much."


    But ina had already heard from other neighbors how much Geneva loved bone broth.


    Geneva gave in and followed her slowly toward their house.


    ina deliberately slowed their pace, chatting casually, stalling until the brothers arrived.


    And right on cue, as they reached the building entrance, the Somerton brothers walked up. They all took the elevator together.


    90%1


    +8 Pearls


    Miguel had been confused all along, and now that he was face-to-face with ina, he couldn''t help but ask, "ina, Caroline just came over to have dinner. What happened this time to make such a mess?"


    Since Caroline had left, Miguel had taken time to reflect on every argument they''d had.


    Deep down, he knew-they hadn''t all been her fault.


    He was sure something must''ve triggered it again.


    ina nced at everyone in the elevator, then replied vaguely, "You''ll see when you ask her yourself."


    Geneva was right there-so she couldn''t reveal too much in front of her.


    And when she noticed Miguel frown and open his mouth again, ina quickly cut him off.


    "We''re almost there. No need to rush your judgment. This way, you won''t end up thinking I''m picking on her."


    Out of all the brothers, Miguel was the one who always took Caroline''s side. Anytime ina was even slightly harsh, he''d speak up for the girl.


    But this time, she wanted him to see Caroline''s room with his own eyes. Maybe


    then, he''d finally be disappointed in her once and for all.


    Miguel sensed the tension in her tone and chose not to press further.


    A few momentster, they reached the front door.


    The moment they stepped inside, they were met with silence. It was oddly quiet.


    All of them were surprised.


    Edwin looked around and asked, "Where''s Caroline?"


    ina felt a flicker of doubt herself-not about Caroline, but about Helen.


    She''d expected her to be here already, but the living room and hallway were empty.


    Right then, ina''s phone buzzed with a message from Helen.


    "Mom, just take them straight to Caroline''s room."


    ht then, ina''s phone buzzed with a message from Helen.


    "Mom, just take them straight to Caroline''s room."


    Seeing the message, ina didn''t waste time trying to figure out where Helen was hiding. She raised her gaze, smiled politely at Edwin, and said, "She must''ve gone to her room. I''ll take you there."


    Seeing the message, ina didn''t waste time trying to figure out where Helen was hiding. She

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Backfire


    ina walked up to Caroline''s bedroom door and slowly pushed it open.


    96%


    +8 Pearls


    The door creaked just slightly ajar, and before she could even make out what was inside, she gasped. "Oh my gosh-what on earth!"


    She immediately turned her face away, as if she''d just glimpsed somethingpletely indecent.


    Her reaction drew the others over in a rush.


    Miguel asked, "What happened, ina?"


    ina''s face twisted with disgust, making her already sharp features look even more unpleasant.


    Fabian, the most impulsive of the group, didn''t wait for an answer. Seeing how flustered ina was, he stormed forward and pushed the door wide open.


    What he saw made his face drain of color. He quickly looked away and stepped back out of the room, his expression even more horrified than ina''s.


    "I knew it¨CCaroline! I always suspected she''s ..." He was so furious he couldn''t even finish his sentence. Miguel, even more confused by now, pushed past them. "What''s going on in there?"


    He stepped into the room, followed closely by the rest of the brothers.


    Clothes were scattered across the floor. And on the bedy a man and woman, tangled together in sleep. The brothers'' faces all darkened. One by one, they backed out of the room like they''d seen a ghost.


    Only Geneva remained behind, staring at the bed in a strange mix of shock and delight.


    The man was t on his back, snoring loudly. The woman beside himy curled up against his chest.


    As far as Geneva knew, Caroline wasn''t married.


    And this man looked like he was easily a decade older than her.


    This? Oh, this was going to be the talk of the town.


    While she stood there practically buzzing with excitement, the others outside were fuming.


    Edwin shot ina a cold, piercing look. Justst night, she had imed she had a n to convince Caroline to marry Jamie. He hadn''t expected her n would be something this cruel.


    Sure, he''d been angry with Carolely, but forcing her hand like this? That wasn''t something he could. condone.


    Miguel spoke up, his voice tense. "ina, what the hell is going on? Why is Caroline in bed with Jamie?"


    He couldn''t believe it. Caroline, involved with a guy like Jamie. And worse, she''d brought him into the house


    like this?


    Dackiire


    ina didn''t dare meet his eyes. "How should I know?" she muttered.


    She had already gotten what she wanted: the brothers had seen it, and Helen had snapped pictures.


    That was enough. She didn''t need to answer any more questions.


    +8 Pearls


    Liam couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Miguel, remember when Wren said Caroline brought a man home? You didn''t believe her then. Do you believe it now?"


    ¡°Hmph! I always knew she had no shame-but this? Toe home and sneak some guy in? And a good-for- nothing like Jamie, no less? She''s disgraced the whole family! Just wait-by tomorrow, everyone will be talking about this mess!"


    The brothers all wore heavy expressions. All except ina, who, beneath her worried frown, was secretly overjoyed.


    She was still gloating inside-until Geneva''s voice suddenly rang out from inside the room, "Oh my! That''s not Caroline!"


    Everyone froze. They looked at one another, stunned.


    If it wasn''t Caroline, then who would it be?


    Without another word, they all turned and rushed back into the room.


    And that''s when they saw Helen. All of them stood frozen, staring nkly.


    ina especially looked like she''d been pped across the face. Her expression turned from smug to ashen in an instant.


    This time, the horror on her face was real.


    What the hell had just happened?


    Helen had been texting her just moments ago-how on earth had she ended up in bed with Jamie?


    Had Caroline woken up, knocked Helen out, and staged this whole thing?


    Geneva, still standing beside the bed, struggled to hide her smirk. "This is your daughter," she said, drawing out the words. "Why''d you all say it was Caroline?"


    Thank goodness she''d been curious enough to snap a photo and get a closer look. She''d leaned ov rolled her body around to take a better picture of the woman''s face, and that''s when she realized.


    Otherwise, she would have wronged Caroline.


    If she, an outsider, could make that mistake, fine.


    But the whole family? Jumping to conclusions without even checking?


    id


    What would Caroline think, being wrongly used by her entire family?


    ina''s nerves frayed, and her voice snapped into a shout. "How would I know?!"


    96%


    apter 150 Backfire


    +8 Pearls


    If she had known Helen would be the one in that bed, she never would''ve called


    the brothers back-let alone invited Geneva over.


    She''d even told Geneva just a few days ago that Helen had moved in with the Graysons and was about to marry Linden.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 The Girl Wasn''t Caroline


    +8 Pears


    Geneva caught Helen and Jamie together again today. That gossip-hungry woman probably couldn''t wait to spread the news everywhere.


    Now what?


    ina nced at Edwin, clearly hoping he''d have a solution.


    But Edwin was already staring at her, his eyes full of me.


    He didn''t say a word-just sighed and walked out the door.


    Miguel, Fabian, and Liam followed, remaining quiet as they left.


    Geneva, sensing that ina was in a bad mood, didn''t dare bring up the bone broth again. She slipped out


    too.


    After all, watching that wild scene unfold in person was more exciting than any bowl of bone broth.


    Now only ina was left inside.


    Seeing Jamie''s arm still around Helen, ina snapped. Her fists tightened as she marched over and mmed one right into his face.


    "Get your ass up!"


    Before he could even react, she struck him again.


    "I said get up!"


    Maybe it was the pain, or maybe her yelling finally got through, but Jamie slowly came to.


    Rubbing his sore cheek, he stared at her in confusion. "Why are you hitting me?" ina stood with her hands on her hips. ¡°Because a guy like you deserves it!" Jamie looked even more baffled by her sudden change in attitude. "Deserves it? Yesterday you were saying I was great for Caroline. I helped you with that n, and now you''re freaking out? Well, I''m telling you now- Caroline''s mine. We already slept together. She''s gonna be my wife."


    He turned to kiss Caroline-only to freeze the second he saw the girl beside him. His whole body jolted upright.


    That''s when it hit him.


    It wasn''t Caroline. It was ina''s daughter.


    ina saw the way he kept staring at Helen and nearly exploded. "Still looking? Keep it up and I''ll ge your eyes out! Get the hell off that bed!"


    Jamie winced at her word but forced a smile. "Come on, ina, no need to get so worked up. Don''t worry I''ll take responsibility since Helen and I have already gone this far."


    Helen wasn''t as gorgeous as Caroline but Jamie still felt lucky. She was young and looked good enough- what more could he ask for?


    10:09 Fri, 30 May


    Chapter 151 The Girl Wasn''t Caroline


    48 Pearls


    But ina shot that down fast. "In your dreams. You better crase tonight from your memory like it never happened."


    Her daughter was supposed to marry the Graysons. Jamie didn''t deserve to even think about her.


    Jamie''s grin disappeared, reced by a puzzled look. "Why? Sure, it was an ident, but Helen didn''t fight back. We were both into it. Ask her if you don''t believe me."


    He might''ve been drunk and confused her for someone else, but he clearly remembered how into it she


    was.


    To him, that meant Helen had feelings for him.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wondered-maybe she let him mistake her on purpose.


    ina shot a furious re at Helen.


    Why couldn''t this girl just control herself?


    There were so many men out there-why did it have to be Jamie?


    After a pause, she turned back to Jamie and said, "Helen calls you Uncle Jamie. That means you two should''ve never crossed the line. Forget what happened. Act like none of it ever took ce."


    Jamie frowned. "Uncle Jamie? That''s just being polite. You and my mom are barely even rted, and Helen and I aren''t connected by blood at all."


    He used to wish his mom was ina''s aunt so he could get a job at the Somertonpany through family


    ties.


    Now, he was d there was no real blood rtion. It meant he could still marry her daughter.


    Before ina coulde up with a response, Helen groaned. "Ugh...


    11


    She felt like her whole body had been hit by a truck. Even the smallest movement hurt.


    She shifted slightly, then slowly opened her eyes. When she saw her mom


    standing by the bed, staring at her, her eyes widened in shock.


    She quickly pulled the nket over herself, only showing her head.


    "Mom? You... why are you back? Did Dad and the otherse too?"


    She clearly remembered they''d agreed-she''d send a message first before her mom returned with her father and uncles.


    But she never texted. So how was her mom already here?


    ina''s voice was sharp. "They''re all back. They saw everything. Helen, what the hell happened?"


    Helen''s face turned pale. Tears welled up and spilled over. "It was Jamie... he was drunk and forced himself on me..."


    Jamie cut her off, "You''re an adult and fully aware. If I tried to force you, you could''ve fought back! B.


    didn''t. Instead, you went along with it-and even seemed to enjoy it. So now that


    it''s done, you want to act like it didn''t happen?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Caroline''s n


    Helen yelled at Jamie through her tears, "How do you know I didn''t fight back? You''re so strong-what chance does a weak girl like me have?" Then, furious, she started hitting Jamic again. "You''re a terrible person! You ruined my innocence! Scumbag!"


    She poured all her anger into her punches, but Jamie''s thick skin barely felt a thing.


    After letting her hit him for a while, Jamie grew annoyed and seized her wrist."Alright, calm down, Honey!"


    Hearing him call her "honey" made Helen sick to her stomach. "Jamic, shut your damn mouth! I''m not your honey! We have nothing to do with each other!"


    The room grew tense, and the guys in the living room looked worried, sensing something serious had happened.


    Liam, sitting on the couch, was the first to speak. "What''s going on? How did Helen end up with Jamie, and in Caroline''s room of all ces?"


    Something about this didn''t add up.


    Helen already had a fancy boyfriend, Linden. There was no way she''d get involved with another guy, especially someone about Miguel''s age.


    Fabian crossed his arms and crossed his legs. "Obviously, Jamie was just bold enough to do this to Helen! But why would he suddenly show up at our house?"


    Back when Aunt Wren worked as the housekeeper for years, Jamie had never visited the house even once.


    Now that she was gone, there was even less reason for him to be here.


    It was strange that Jamie hade at all.


    Edwin, who had been pacing in the living room, finally spoke. "I heard Jamie likes Caroline. Maybe he knew Caroline was back and came to see her."


    He didn''t want to reveal the truth.


    If the others found out ina invited Jamie here and nned to marry Caroline off to him, they''d me ina.


    Especially Miguel-he might even confront ina over Caroline.


    ina was already upset about Helen''s situation. Edwin couldn''t let anyone else bother her.


    Fabian''s expression darkened slightly as he muttered, "Caroline again, that damn girl! She already left-whye back? If she hadn''t, Helen wouldn''t have ended up like this!"


    As soon as Caroline''s name came up, Fabian suddenly noticed her absence. "ina said she stirred up trouble here, but we''ve been back for a while and there''s no sign of her. Where''d she go?"


    Edwin frowned and shook his head. He had no clue where she was either.


    Liam smirked like he had it all figured out. ¡°Come on, it''smon sense. You mess up, you run-you dont hang around waiting to be exposed. If you ask me, Caroline had something to do with what happened to


    Helen."


    Fri, 30 May


    Chapter 152 Caroline''s n


    Miguel, standing by the ss door near the living room, quickly interrupted. ¡°Liam, that''s enough! Don forget-Caroline is Helen''s aunt. She''d never go that far!"


    Helen and Caroline might argue sometimes, but their fights never caused serious harm.


    This time, though, things had taken a serious turn. Helen''s name and dignity were at stake.


    Something like this could leave a trauma she might carry forever.


    Caroline''s around Helen''s age-she should know how much damage this could do to a girl.


    She would never do something like this.


    Liam gave Miguel a frustrated look. "You''re usually levelheaded, so why do you lose all sense when ites to Caroline? The truth is staring us in the face. I''m telling you, if she didn''t have a hand in this, I''ll eat a kilogram of poop!"


    The more Liam thought about it, the more it felt wrong.


    Jamie was clearly into Caroline, so it didn''t make sense for Helen to be the one caught up in this..


    And the whole thing went down in Caroline''s room, which pretty much showed who Jamie was after.


    Plus, Helen isn''t some helpless kid-she''s an adult. If someone tried something, she''d at least fight back.


    But when he saw Helen earlier, she was sound asleep.


    No matter how exhausted she was, any noise should''ve woken her up!


    Liam was sure Caroline had to be behind it.


    In this family, only Caroline could be that heartless.


    Just then, an angry voice came from the hallway, "Fine, then you better eat that poop."


    Everyone in the living room turned to look and were shocked when Caroline walked in.


    When she reached the living room, Liam frowned and asked, "You were hiding earlier, weren''t you? Be honest-was this whole thing part of your n?"


    Send Gifts


    10


    1

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 The Recording


    +8 Pears


    Caroline stared at Liam coldly. "You''ve already made up your mind, so why bother asking? Let me ask you- would you really cat poop?"


    Liam shot back angrily, "Caroline, don''t think you can scare me or hide what you did. I''m telling you, your tricks won''t work! If it turns out you didn''t do this today, I''ll eat a kilogram of that right in front of you!"


    Caroline had stayed in her room the whole time, which only made Liam more sure she was behind it all.


    Today, in front of his brothers, he was determined to prove Caroline''s guilt!


    She dared to mess with Helen like this-unless he beat her badly, he wouldn''t calm down!


    Caroline smirked. "You said it yourself, and everyone here heard you. If you back out..."


    "Cut the crap. I always keep my word."


    Liam''s firm reply made Caroline nod. "Good.


    "Then let''s call out the two involved and hear from them directly!" Liam stood up, ready to find Helen.


    "Wait!"


    Caroline''s voice stopped him.


    He looked at her with a mocking grin. "Scared now? Being scared won''t change a thing. I''ll get to the truth today."


    "I said wait-I''m not stopping you from calling them. Why so impatient?" Caroline said, then quickly pulled up a recording on her phone.


    "Uncle Jamie, let''s see how you do this time."


    It was Helen''s voice.


    Everyone looked confused-what was Helen talking about?


    Liam, impatient as always, snapped, "Caroline, what is this? What did Helen mean by that?"


    Caroline brought a finger to her lips, hinting for them to keep quiet. "Hold on. Let''s hear everything before jumping to conclusions.


    After lunch, she returned to her room, but when no one was watching, she quietly snuck into the bathroom.


    Thankfully, she''d had the presence of mind to start recording.


    Without that, exposing Helen and ina''s setup would''ve been nearly impossible. The recording went on.


    To their shock, it wasn''t just Helen and Jamie-they could also hear ina''s voice.


    As the audio yed, everyone''s expressions turned more grim.


    "Your wife is waiting for you in the room!"


    Chapter 153 The Recording


    The moment Edwin heard Helen say that, his face grew even darker.


    40 Pears


    He stepped up to Caroline and reached out to grab her phone, trying to stop her before things got out of hand.


    But Caroline was ready. She dodged him and said, "What''s wrong, Edwin? The recording isn''t over yet. Don''t you want to hear the truth?"


    She moved toward the balcony, turning the volume up.


    Almost everyone sided with Helen, except Miguel, who seemed fair.


    Even if it turned out Helen had set her up, they''d probably still let her off the hook.


    Edwin lost words and finally said, "Caroline, stop causing trouble! Helen''s hurt-no matter what, that''s the fact."


    Caroline''s eyes narrowed sharply as she stared at him silently.


    When the recording ended, she switched off her phone and slid it into her pocket. "I''m the one causing trouble? Where were you when everyone was ming me? Now that I''ve got evidence, this is your response?"


    Edwin stayed silent, and no one else spoke either. Caroline looked around and said, "You all heard it. Helen''s his daughter, so of course he''s going to protect her no matter what she''s done to me. I get that. But what about the rest of you?"


    She looked at Fabian, Liam, and Miguel one by one.


    No one said anything for a while, and the room stayed quiet. Then Fabian finally broke the silence. "I don''t get it. From what we heard, Helen was trying to trap you. But somehow, she''s the one who got caught up in it? That doesn''t add up.¡±


    If Caroline hadn''t interfered, Helen''s n might''ve failed, but she wouldn''t have ended up with Jamie.


    Liam agreed with a nod. "Fabian''s got a point. You''re just bitter that Helen ended up with a rich guy, so you came up with this nasty n to take her down. That recording was so real, I alt fell for it."


    He still couldn''t wrap his head around the idea that Helen would actually work with ina to hurt Caroline.


    Jamie had no money or status-there was nothing for Caroline to gain from being with him.


    But instead of snapping back, Caroline just gave him a calm smile.


    Anyone can lie without blinking.


    "You''re just scared you might actually have to eat poop, right?"


    Liam''s face flushed with rage. "You little punk, what did you say?"


    Send Gifts


    10

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 You''ll Forget This Ever Happened


    He clenched his fists and walked up to Caroline. "Say that again if you''ve got the guts!"


    49 Pearls


    Caroline stared right at his angry face, just inches away, but stayed calm. She lifted her chin and said. "Did t say something wrong? The proof is right here, and you still call it fake. Either you''re too dumb to get it, or you just can''t face the truth."


    "You-!" Liam lost control and threw a punch at Caroline''s chest.


    Miguel quickly stepped in and caught Liam''s fist with his hand.


    Liam looked at Miguel with frustration. "You''re still backing her? Did you even listen to what she just said?"


    Miguel''s face turned serious as he scolded him. "No matter what she said, you can''t hit her! Do you know how strong you are? Caroline''s a girl-there''s no way she could take a hit from you."


    He pushed Liam''s hand away with force as he spoke.


    Liam gripped his fists at his sides and red past Miguel at Caroline. "Someone like her doesn''t deserve our sympathy. If she got beaten to death, she would''ve brought it on herself!"


    "Shut up!" Miguel snapped loudly. "She''s still family. How can you say that about your sister? Don''t you have any conscience?"


    Liam was momentarily speechless.


    Miguel had always cared about Caroline, but he''d never been this tough on Liam over her before.


    Yet today, he was standing up for her no matter what. What was going on?


    Liam sneered. "Look at what she''s been up totely-does she even act like family? Forget everything else, what she did to Helen today was downright cruel! I am ashamed to say that she is my sister!"


    Even though the recording sounded real, he wasn''t about to believe it.


    A person''s true character speaks louder than anything else.


    Helen was kind-hearted-there was no way she''d hurt Caroline.


    On the other hand, Caroline had always been plotting against Helen, both openly and in secret.


    That made the truth clear.


    Miguel said, "The recording is real. Don''t let your personal feelings blind you about Caroline. Right now, what matters most is fixing Helen''s situation, not wasting time arguing."


    He then turned and headed toward the room.


    In under two minutes, he came back with the other three following him.


    Jamie looked happy and rxed


    Helen, however, was different./She held her wrist to her face, quietly crying.


    Back in the living room, Miguel prepared some coffee, grabbed a few paper cups, and poured everyone a


    10:09 Fri, 30 May G


    Chapter 154 You''ll Forget This Ever Happened


    drink.


    "Stop standing around-have some coffee."


    Nobody moved except Jamie, who dropped onto the couch without a second thought.


    Before Jamie could grab the coffee, Miguel handed him a cup:


    "Careful, it''s hot."


    Jamie smiled. "Thanks, Uncle Miguel."


    Since he and Helen were together now, he figured he should call Miguel that.


    4976%


    + Pearls


    Liam wasn''t happy, though. He walked over and looked down at Jamic. "Who do you think you''re calling Uncle Miguel? Don''t get carried away!"


    Give him a little attention, and he''s all sunshine.


    Jamie had taken advantage of Helen and deserved a beating. Miguel must be crazy to be so nice to him.


    Jamie stayed calm and said politely, "Uncle Liam, I''m not crossing any lines. Since I''m with Helen now, it''s only natural to call him that.


    "You-!" Liam pointed at him, shaking with anger.


    He was about to yell at Jamie, but Miguel stopped him.


    "Enough, Liam. What''s done is done-losing your cool won''t fix anything."


    Getting worked up doesn''t solve problems-it would just make things worse.


    They had to talk calmly if they wanted to find a solution.


    Liam nced at Edwin, who was sitting quietly in a chair, smoking a cigarette and not saying a word.


    Helen was Edwin''s daughter. If even Edwin stayed silent, there was no point in arguing more.


    "Fine, do whatever you want. I''m out."


    He stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    The room went quiet.


    After a pause, Miguel said, "Liam''s always like that. Just ignore him. Let''s all have some coffee."


    Everyone crowded around the coffee table, but Caroline quietly took a small stool out to the balcony to watch the situation from a distance.


    Miguel turned to Jamie. "Mr. Wagner, we''ve mostly figured out what happened today. We don''t me you and hope you''ll forget this ever happened. Please


    don''t bring it up again after you leave."


    Send Gifts


    10

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Talks


    He hadn''t pieced together every detail, but the recording left no doubt.


    49 PAR


    This whole scheme had been cooked up by Helen and ina. Helen had already paid the price, and now all he wanted was for it to end.


    If it got out any more, it would only drag Helen down further.


    Jamie''s grip tightened around the teacup. ¡°So basically, you''re saying you''re not okay with me marrying Helen?"


    He paused, catching Miguel staring down at his tea, silent. Then Jamie''s gaze swept across the others.


    "No one''s on board?"


    Helen''s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She shot him a furious re. "You''re shameless. You really think someone like you deserves me? Not in this life."


    Jamie didn''t bother hiding his bluntness. "We fucked, you got-that? You didn''t exactly look unhappy about getting it from me. Don''t give me that superiority talk."


    Helen''s face med bright red, and she looked down, wishing she could disappear.


    You fucking moron! You can''t just tell everyone about that! What about my dignity?


    Miguel''s expression darkened. "Mr. Wagner, if Helen''s not happy about it, you shouldn''t force the marriage. It won''t end well."


    Jamie snapped back, "What''s wrong with your family? All of you agreed I''d marry Caroline. To make sure she wouldn''t say no, you even had me ''seal the deal'' with her. Now somehow it''s someone else who got in bed with me. She''s a downgrade, but I''m already letting it slide, so why do you care? They''re both daughters of your family. Who I marry doesn''t matter!"


    Miguel''s eyes turned colder.


    He knew this might be the case.


    He looked over at ina. "You promised him Caroline''s hand, ina?"


    Not only had she made the decision without asking anyone''s permission, she''d pulled a cheap trick to do it.


    If Miguel hadn''t heard it himself, he would never believe the gentle, kind ina was capable of this.


    ina avoided his gaze. She stared at her teacup and muttered, "Caroline''s working herself to the bone as a courier. I just wanted to find her a husband fast. Once she''s married, she can be a stay-at-home mom and help her family out. She doesn''t have to suffer out here."


    Her voice faded, like even she knew that excuse didn''t hold up.


    Miguel''s disappointment boiled into anger. "There''s more than enough brilliant men to choose from if that''s your goal! Why did you go straight to the garbage bin special?"


    His tone sharpened, and ina felt a prick of unease. "He''s not the garbage bin special. n, he''s a bit old, but other than that, he''s just like any other guy."


    10:09 Fri, 30 May


    09


    Chapter 155 Tolks


    Caroline had always been the overlooked one in the family, barely noticed by anyone.


    Miguel''s fierce reaction to her marriage ns puzzled everyone.


    *8 Pears


    He fixed ina with a cold, unreadable stare. "So you actually think he''s the perfect man for Caroline?"


    "Absolutely," ina replied quickly, her mind racing. "He''s my cousin too, so I know him better than you do. He''s nothing like the rumors. He''s a decent guy, and Caroline would be happy with him."


    Miguel and Caroline were the closest in the family.


    If ina could get Miguel on board with Caroline marrying Jamie, it would clear up


    the whole mess with Jamie and Helen."


    It would also keep Jamie quiet about what happened with Helen.


    Miguel was left speechless.


    Jamie''s reputation was rotten. Its stench traveled far and wide.


    As ifing from a broke family wasn''t enough, he waszy to the core and neversted longer than a week


    at any job. He spent most of his timezing around at home and leeching off his parents.


    And the temper? Miguel had heard Jamie always got violent when he was drunk.


    He was an outsider, and even he knew all of that. ina spent plenty of time with Wren and Wren''s daughter, so she should know it better than he did.


    And she calls him the perfect guy for Caroline.


    That crushed Miguel.


    "If you think he''s so great, then why not just marry Helen off to him? Solve two problems at once." With that, he stood and headed into his study.


    Jamie missed the sarcasm and took it as a yes. He turned to ina, grinning wide. "Since Uncle Miguel''s on board with the n, then my deal with Helen''s''settled. I''m going back to talk to my mom and set a good date for the wedding."


    He spun on his heel and took off before anyone could say a word.


    Helen''s re burned into his fleeing back, pure rage shing in her eyes.


    After he left, she lost it. Snatching a ss from the table, she hurled it at the door, yelling, ¡°Like hell I''d ever marry you, you lowlife scum! I''m way out of your league!"


    Send Gifts


    10

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 Angry Woman


    The ss shattered with a sharp crash, scattering shards across the living room floor.


    Edwin''s face darkened instantly, his voice sharp as he snapped, "Like this ce isn''t already messy enought You better clean all of this up, every single piece!"


    Without a maid cleaning up after them, the floors hadn''t been mopped for days, and small stains had crept in here and there.


    They could''ve waited a little longer before cleaning, but now with ss scattered everywhere, there was no avoiding it.


    And it wasn''t just the floor-they''d have to clean thoroughly, even the space beneath the sofa.


    Helen''s lips curled into a pout, tears threatening to spill again, feeling wounded and unfairly treated.


    Her father had never scolded her for trivial, mundane stuff before, and now, he expected her to sweep.


    Sweeping was the maid''s job-now it was hers.


    She resisted, voice trembling, "I can''t possibly clean any floor this filthy! The house needs a maid anyway. Why don''t you just hire someone? If she does well, she can handle the job for us."


    Worry etched deep into Edwin''s face as he lowered his gaze, falling silent.


    Thepany was struggling, money was tight, and he couldn''t afford a maid right


    now.


    The more he thought about it, the heavier his chest felt.


    Work was piling up, and home affairs were no better.


    In the end, he said nothing and got back to his room, hoping for a moment''s peace.


    But Caroline followed closely.


    Edwin spun around, his brow tightening.


    "You still need something?"


    Caroline cut straight to the point. "I''m here for a reason. Give me my bracelet back."


    Edwin''s memory flickered to the bracelet.


    But he had promised ina he wouldn''t return it to Caroline.


    After a long pause, his tone softened/"That bracelet is out of fashion. It''s not really your style. How about you let ina have it, and I''ll buy you something better another day?"


    "No." Caroline saw thising from a mile away. Getting the bracelet back would not be an easy task.


    Even so, she was determined to get it back.


    She held out her hand, eyes cold and resolute. "Give it to me now."


    Edwin bristled at her icy tone, his anger ring. "I''m not in the mood today, so


    don''t push your luck! I need


    Chapter 156 Angry Woman


    to rest. Now get out of here!"


    Caroline pulled a chair from the desk and sat down firmly.


    "You''re not sleeping until you give me back my bracelet," she said, voice steady and sharp.


    From what Edwin had said earlier, she figured the bracelet was already with ina.


    But she didn''t care at all. That bracelet was the only thing her mother had left her.


    It was herst piece of connection to her.


    If Edwin didn''t return it, she would make sure he never found peace-no sleep, no rest.


    Edwin''s anger surged. He mmed his foot down on one of the chair''s legs, letting out his frustration.


    As he raised his foot, Caroline jumped up fast.


    The chair flew across the room and crashed against the wall.


    The loud noise caught Miguel''s attention in the study next door.


    He came out, eyes narrowing when he spotted Caroline. "What''s going on, Edwin?"


    Before Edwin could speak, Caroline rushed in. "It''s nothing serious. Edwin told mest night he found my missing bracelet and asked me toe get it today. But now I''m asking for it, and he won''t give it back- he''s actually mad."


    She spoke quickly, not giving Edwin a chance to interrupt.


    Miguel looked at Edwin with confusion. "Edwin, you''re the one who asked Caroline toe over for dinner today? So you knew about the set up?" He''d assumed ina had called Caroline, but it was Edwin all along.


    It seemed too convenient-almost like Edwin h?d tricked Caroline intoing.


    And now Edwin refused to return the bracelet.


    If he didn''t want to give it back, there was no reason to ask her toe over at


    all.


    Even a fool could see that.


    Edwin''s brow furrowed, irritation shing in his eyes as he locked gaze with Miguel.


    "Are you using me, Miguel?" he snapped, disappointment thick in his voice.


    Miguel had never doubted him before, never questioned him like this...


    Yet one sentence from Caroline was enough to shake that trust.


    It hit hard. Edwin''s face darkened/


    Miguel''s chest tightened, and he rushed to exin, "You''re thinking too much. I just-"


    Before he could finish, Edwin waved him off impatiently. "Save it for tomorrow. Leave. You''re giving me a


    headache."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Insistence


    Miguel saw how rough Edwin looked. He knew the guy wasn''t well, so he held back, not wanting to push things further.


    Instead, he shifted his gaze to Caroline, a trace of helplessness in his voice. "Caroline, tnaybe we should just go. Let Edwin get some rest."


    The questions Edwin dodged today could wait. When Edwin felt better, Miguel nned to bring them up again.


    But Caroline stayed rooted by the desk, arms crossed like she hadn''t heard a thing.


    Seeing she wasn''t budging, Miguel''s eyes softened, full of quiet pleading. "Caroline, Edwin really looks sick. He probably is. Let''s just leave for now. And don''t worry-I''ll make sure you get that bracelet back


    Finally, Caroline nced his way.


    His eyes were honest. There was not a trace of falsehood within them.


    Still, she was set on getting what she wanted. No way she''d back down now.


    And she didn''t buy that Edwin was really sick. She figured he was just making excuses to keep the bracelet.


    Her voice cut cold and steady. "If you wanna leave, go ahead. But I''m not leaving without my bracelet."


    Miguel caught the stubborn fire zing in her eyes and knew this wasn''t a battle he could win.


    After a pause, he turned back to Edwin. "Edwin, if you have the bracelet, just give it back to Caroline. Then you can get all the rest you need."


    Edwin''s expression hardened, his words sharp. "I gave the bracelet to ina."


    He''d felt guilty before about giving the bracelet to ina. But after Caroline''s constant pushing, that guilt disappeared.


    If anything, he was relieved he''d handed it to ina.


    Caroline didn''t deserve something so precious.


    Miguel''s eyes narrowed, his voiceced with anger and disbelief. "You gave it to ina? That was our mother''s legacy. How could you just give it away without permission?"


    Their mother had already given that bracelet to Caroline. Even if Edwin found it, he had no right to give it away on a whim.


    He thought Edwin was the calm and collected one. This was unlike him.


    "ina''s part of the Somertons. She has more right to the bracelet than Caroline does. Why can''t I give it to her?"


    Caroline''s lips curled into a cold/bitter smile.


    It was clear to her-he still sa


    say!


    her as an outsider.


    Fine. If that''s how you want to y, then the kiddy gloves are off.


    Chapter 157 Insistence


    Caroline''s gaze was ice-cold, her eyes sharp and unyielding. "Then all the more reason that bracelet should be returned to me. I''m an outsider, and the bracelet belongs to me always has


    Her voice carried a chilling certainty that left no room for doubt.


    Edwin refused to back down. "That bracelet belongs to the Somertons. You have no im to it:


    Tired of the back-and-forth, Caroline shook her head. "Fine. It''s yours. Keep it. I don''t want it anymore.


    Edwin barely processed the sudden shift.


    Just moments ago, she was dead set on not leaving without that bracelet. Now she was giving up so easily?


    He didn''t bother to question it. As long as she relented, that was all he needed.)


    He let out a short, relieved breath-only to have it catch in his throat momentst¨¦r.


    Caroline''s next wordsnded like a blow. "You can keep the bracelet, but there''s something else I''m taking back."


    Her unnerving smile twisted something inside Edwin. "What is it?"


    He searched his mind, desperate to guess what else she might be after. His unease grew.


    He had no clue what kind of trouble she was stirring now.


    Her expression stayedposed, her tone calm. "It''s about the marriage deal with the Graysons. I changed my mind. I''m going to follow my mother''s wishes and marry into the Graysons."


    She said it like it was a simple fact, nothing to fuss about.


    But for Edwin and Miguel, the news hit like a thunderp, freezing them in ce.


    When Edwin recovered, a sneer curled on his lips. "That agreement''s already set. You don''t get to change your mind."


    She thinks she can just marry into the Graysons like they belong to her?


    That was naive, even foolish.


    They''re not some kind of supermarket where you cane and go as you please.


    "Is that so?" Caroline pulled out her phone with deliberate grace, casually wiping the screen with her sleeve.


    Then she looked up, eyes locked on Edwin with a daring, mocking glint. "I''ve got recordings and videos on this phone. I wonder how Linden and/Mrs. Grayson would feel if they saw them."


    Her voice was light, but it cut like a knife straight through Edwin''s chest.


    He understood what she was trying to say. Caroline wasn''t just making a threat-


    she held Helen''s dirty secrets, and that gave her serious power.


    Send Gifts


    10

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 We''re Family, Aren''t We?


    Edwin''s eyes were locked on Caroline''s phone as his fingers curled slightly, knuckles turning white.


    He had the overwhelming urge to rush over and smash her phone.


    However, he forced himself to hold back as Miguel was standing nearby.


    He knew very well that Miguel would side with Caroline. There was no way he''d get a chance to destroy her phone.


    "Even if you tell the Graysons about Helen, they still won''t want you!" Edwin said coldly, his toneced with certainty.


    He was sure of it.


    If Teresa could drive someone as obedient and well-mannered as Helen out of the house, how could they possibly ept someone impulsive and calcting like Caroline?


    Caroline smirked upon hearing that. "Whether they ept me or not is a matter forter. Right now, my job is to tell the Graysons everything they deserve to know-down to everyst detail."


    Edwin''s face darkened instantly as his temples throbbed.


    He understood that she was referring to Helen''s situation,


    The video alone had already put Helen at serious risk of being cast aside by the Graysons. Now Caroline had a recording too.


    If the Graysons heard it, Helen''s hopes of marrying into that family would bepletely destroyed.


    "We''re family, aren''t we? Why must you do this?" Edwin''s voice trembled with restrained anger as he red daggers at Caroline. "Do you really hate seeing Helen doing that well?"


    Caroline let out a faint mocking smile directed at herself.


    Now he wanted to call me family. But just a moment ago, he kept reminding her that I was an outsider when I asked for the bracelet.


    "Family?" she repeated softly, her voiceced with sarcasm. "Am I worthy to be your family? I''m nothing more than an outsider in your eyes. And since I''m just that, it only makes sense that I put myself first. Nothing wrong with that, right?" Edwin was at a loss for words.


    Miguel, who was watching from the side, sighed quietly. "Edwin, just give the bracelet back to Caroline."


    Miguel had known Caroline was lying from the moment she imed she wanted to marry the Graysons.


    If she had really wanted that, she''d had plenty of chances before.


    Like the time he''d offered to take her to meet the Graysons, or when they had dinner together in t''rivate room at the hotel.


    Her reaction back then had been cold to the extreme. It was obvious she had no interest in marrying into the Graysons.


    Chapter 158 We''re Family, Aren''t We?


    Now, with this sudden change of heart, along with the threat of exposing the video and recording, the motive couldn''t be clearer.


    She just wanted the bracelet back.


    Miguel understood her. That bracelet was the one thing Caroline cherished most He agreed that Edwin should return it to her.


    Edwin lowered his gaze and pondered momentarily before speaking to Caroline in a calmer tone. "I''ll give you the bracelet-but you have to delete the video and the recording."


    Without them, her words would mean nothing. The Graysons wouldn''t believe her without evidence.


    And to Edwin, Helen marrying into the Graysons was far more important than the bracelet.


    If it came down to choosing between the two, he wouldn''t hesitate to choose Helen''s future.


    As for the bracelet, he could always buy ina a more expensive one. He believed that she would understand.


    Caroline nodded. "Sure."


    She''d said all those things she didn''t mean just to get the bracelet back.


    She had zero interest in marrying into a rich family.


    Edwin looked at the phone in her hand and said, "Then delete them now. I''ll give you the bracelet once they''re gone."


    Caroline chuckled softly. "Show me the bracelet first, If it''s really the one I lost, I''ll delete everything right in front of you."


    She wasn''t stupid. If she deleted the evidence and Edwin went back on his word, refusing to hand over the bracelet, then she would''vee here for nothing.


    Getting it back again would be a whole new struggle.


    She had no desire to keep going in circles with the Somertons.


    It was better to wait until she saw the bracelet before deleting the files.


    Besides, with Miguel present, Edwin wouldn''t dare pull any stunts.


    Edwin rolled his eyes at her impatiently. "Do you think I''m as scheming as you? I said I''d give it to you-I will."


    Caroline replied coolly, "Didn''t you also tell me yesterday that you''d give me the bracelet today? But you refused no matter what just now...


    She stopped there, letting her words hang in the air.


    Even without finishing, both Miguel and Edwin understood exactly what she meant.


    Miguel frowned. "Edwin, I''m right here. Do you think she won''t delete the files? Just give her the bracelet first."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 The Jewelry Box Is Missing


    From Caroline''s point of view, it was only natural to feel uneasy until she had the bracelet in her hands.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at her as his expression shifted several times.


    After a long pause, he finally gritted his teeth and turned toward the nightstand.


    He opened the drawer only to find itpletely empty. The small jewelry box where ina usually kept her essories was nowhere to be seen.


    His eyes darkened.


    ina always kept the jewelry box in this exact spot. She''d never changed it.


    So where had it gone all of a sudden?


    A suspicion immediately surfaced in his mind. He straightened up and turned to Caroline, his gaze sharp and using. "Did you take ina''s jewelry box?"


    It was there yesterday and it mysteriously disappeared today once Caroline was here.


    It was hard not to suspect her.


    Caroline''s expression froze.


    The jewelry box was missing?


    It was too convenient for it to disappear the very moment she came to ask for the bracelet.


    She wasn''t buying it.


    "Just say it if you don''t want to give it to me. As a grown man, aren''t you embarrassed for making up a lie like this?"


    Even Miguel thought Edwin was bluffing. His attitude had clearly shown he never intended to give the bracelet back in the first ce.


    And now, rather than just refusing, he was using Caroline of stealing? That was too much.


    "Edwin, stop pretending you don''t know what''s going on. Just hand over the bracelet. Compared to Helen''s happiness, what does one bracelet matter?"


    Edwin clenched his fists as fury surged through him.


    It was one thing for Caroline to use him, but he couldn''t believe that Miguel would believe that he was lying without even asking.


    Caroling is lying instead of me.


    He pointed to the drawer by the bed. "ina''s jewelry box has always been in there. For years, it hasn''t changed and has never once gone missing. But the moment you show up, it''s gone. And you''ve always known that''s where she keeps it. If you didn''t take it, then who did?"


    Caroline scoffed at his absurd statement. "Don''t you dare throw baseless usations at me! I''m not the only one in this house-so why use me in particr?"


    Chapter 159 The Jewelry Box Is Missing


    She paused, then added with a cold sneer, "If I really had taken it, why would I still be here arguing with your waiting for you to notice? Do you think I''m that stupid?"


    "You little brat-who are you calling stupid?" Edwin roared. "I''m not just making this up! ina''s downstairs, Jamie and Helen are in your room. Where were you? Were you in my room, looking for that bracelet?


    "You probably saw all the expensive jewelry in ina''s box and decided to take everything. It''s not like this is the first time you''ve stolen from this house."


    Caroline had lost all patience. "Believe what you want. I''ll say it onest time-l never came into your room, and I sure as hell didn''t take anything from you. If you''re not putting on a show right now, then go ask ina yourself-maybe she moved her jewelry box somewhere else."


    ¡°That''s impossible!" Edwin insisted without hesitation.


    There were no secrets between him and ina.


    Even if it was something as minor as moving her jewelry box, she''d tell him.


    "Why are you so sure without even asking?" Caroline scoffed. "Trust is one thing, but blind trust will onlye back to bite you."


    She wasn''t just talking about the jewelry box. She knew how ina often came up with excuses to ask Edwin for money, only to stash it away without his knowledge. That alone was proof that ina didn''t truly have


    his back.


    When thepany went bankruptter, Caroline was sure that ina wouldn''t lift a finger to help. She wouldn''t touch her secret savings for anything.


    Caroline knew this, but Edwin didn''t. So, of course, he couldn''t understand what she really meant.


    "I don''t know about anyone else," Edwin said, "but I know ina better than anyone. There''s no way she moved that box without telling me. I don''t need to ask.


    "And you''re in no position to judge her."


    Caroline could tell he wouldn''t listen, so she stopped trying. Her tone turned cold and indifferent. "Whether you ask her or not is your business. All I care about is my bracelet. If you can''t hand it over, then sorry-I''ll just have to send the video to Teresa. In fact, she just texted me."


    She unlocked her phone as she spoke, opening her chat with Teresa.


    It really was a coincidence that Teresa had messaged her just a minute ago. "Caroline, are you busy?"


    Miguel caught sight of her phone and panicked, thinking she was really going to send the video. "Caroline, wait!"


    He turned quickly to Edwin. "Edwin, stop being so stubborn. Just go ask ina- see if she moved the jewelry box!"


    Send Gifts


    10

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Fine! I''ll Die Then!


    40 Pears


    Judging from what Edwin and Caroline had just said, Miguel felt like neither of them was lying.


    That jewelry box certainly didn''t have legs-there was no way it could''ve just disappeared on its own.


    He was certain that ina took it.


    Caroline paused. She had never intended to meddle this much in the first ce.


    But now, hearing Miguel speak up, she followed his lead. "Fine. I''ll wait another ten minutes for Miguel''s sake. But if I don''t see my bracelet by then, I''m telling Teresa everything.


    Even if Edwin still refused to believe ina took the jewelry box, he had no choice now but to go ask.


    And maybe, just maybe, ina coulde up with a way to keep Caroline from blowing Helen''s secret to the Graysons.


    Meanwhile, ina and Helen were sitting on the couch in the living room.


    "Mom, do you think that awful Jamie is going to cling to me again? What am I supposed to do?"


    Helen''s voice was thick with tears, and Edwin had barely stepped into the room when he heard it.


    Already annoyed, his mood instantly soured even more.


    "Crying is the only thing that you ever do!"


    His sudden outburst startled both Helen and ina, who whipped around to face him.


    Seeing Edwin standing there with a dark face, ina''s temper red up. "Edwin! What the hell is wrong with you? Trying to scare the life out of us or something?"


    He had already crept in without a sound, and his yelling caused her heart to nearly jump out of her chest.


    Helen felt the same too.


    ina then noticed Helen wiping away her tears silently with her head down.


    It made her heart ache.


    Edwin pointed a finger at Helen, his voice full of frustration and disappointment. ¡°Look at her! All she knows is how to cry every time something happens. With that kind of attitude, how is she supposed to marry into the Graysons? Honestly, she might as well marry Jamie. At least then I won''t have to worry about her anymore!"


    How could someone so fragile ever hope to be the Graysons'' matriarch?


    She''s too weak.


    Helen heard him and thought her father was serious about marrying her off to Jamie. Her tears poured even harder.


    She didn''t dare argue with him while he was so angry. Instead, she turned to ina. ¡°Mom, then what''s the point of living if I were to marry Jamie? I might as well die!"


    Fil, su may a


    Chapter 160 Fine! TII Die Thent


    With that, she jumped up and ran into the kitchen to grab a kitchen knife.


    ina''s face turned ghostly pale.


    "Helen! What are you doing? Put that knife down, right now!"


    She scrambled to get up and stop her, but Edwin yanked her back by the wrist.


    "Let her die if that''s what she wants!"


    All she ever did was cry or threaten to kill herself. My daughter can''t be this pathetic.


    She had no resilience at all. If she married into the Graysons, how would she possibly manage the household?


    + Pests


    Helen didn''t realize her father was just speaking out of anger. His words stabbed at her heart, and tears streamed down her cheeks non-stop.


    "Fine! I''ll die then!"


    Her hand clenched tightly around the knife handle as she pressed it to her wrist. The moment the de touched her skin, a sharp pain shot through her.


    Within seconds, blood began to seep out from the wound. Startled, she instinctively pulled the knife away.


    She had only wanted to scare her parents, but the knife was sharper than she''d thought. Just a little pressure had drawn blood.


    However, she''d already said too much to back down now..


    Turning her wrist slightly so ina could clearly see the trickle of blood, she said, "Mom, thank you for everything over the years. But I can''t repay you anymore. Please take care of yourself."


    With those words, she raised the knife toward her wrist again.


    She moved slowly this time, hoping her mom would stop her.


    Sure enough, ina panicked.


    She pped Edwin across the face and shouted, "Let me go! I swear I''ll never forgive you if anything happens to our daughter!"


    Seeing how frantic she was, Edwin immediately released her and watched as she ran to Helen.


    "You silly girl! No matter how bad things get, we''ll get through it together as a family! What''s the point in trying to kill yourself?" ina snatched the knife from Helen''s hand and rushed to return it to the kitchen.


    Then she hurried back and grabbed Helen''s wrist, eyes full of worry. "Thank goodness it''s not a deep cut. How would I go on living if you die?


    "I''m just a burden to you and Dad./No one would care if I died. But you-you''re different. You still have Dad. You should go on living well." As Helen spoke, she nced toward her father.


    She''d said that on purpose-just loud enough for him to hear.


    ina caught the meaning too. She turned her head and shot Edwin a sharp look, raising her voice with a hint of me. "People who don''t give a damn about you definitely won''t give a damn about me! But I don''t


    10:10 Fri, 30 May G

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 The Search


    Edwin couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt after hearing those words and seeing the stark red blood on Helen''s wrist.


    The anger in his chest slowly began to subside.


    His voice softened as he said, "Don''t just stand there. Come over here and get that wound cleaned and bandaged."


    He walked over to the TV stand, pulled a small first-aid kit from the drawer, and set it on the coffee table.


    "Yes, we need to take care of that cut right away. It could get infected," ina added while gently pulling Helen toward the couch.


    Helen lowered her head to hide the satisfied smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    As Edwin carefully bandaged the wound on Helen''s wrist, ina muttered angrily from the side, "This whole mess is that damn Caroline''s fault! I had no idea how she managed to trick Helen."


    She swore to find a way to get back at Caroline.


    And when she did, she''d make her pay a hundredfold.


    Hearing Caroline''s name reminded Edwin why he hade to the living room in the first ce.


    He sped up his movements, and once he finished wrapping the bandage, he looked up at ina and asked, "What happened to your jewelry box? Did you move it?"


    ina frowned as if she hadn''t heard him clearly. "What box?"


    "The one you always keep in the nightstand drawer," Edwin rified, this time with more urgency in his voice. "The jewelry box. It''s gone."


    "Gone? That''s impossible!" ina''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her voice rose with surprise. "I saw it there this morning when I woke up! How could it suddenly disappear?"


    Edwin assumed she was genuinely clueless based on her expression.


    He frowned slightly, his tone filled with resignation. "It really is missing. Since you didn''t take it, I''ll go look around some more."


    ina immediately put on a worried expression, her features twisting in concern. "The box was right where I left it. How could it just vanish? Someone must''ve taken it!" she eximed as she carefully watched Edwin''s


    reaction.


    There had been two guests in the house today, but everyone had seen them leave empty-handed.


    That meant only a few people in the house could''ve done it. The men were unlikely suspects, and Helen wouldn''t do anything to it.


    ina was subtly trying to steer Edwin toward suspecting Caroline.


    But to her dismay, Edwin shook his fread firmly and replied, ¡°No, that''s impossible. Carc is the most suspicious, sure, but she''s still in our bedroom right now, waiting for me to bring her the bracelet. She even threatened that if I didn''t give it to her, she''d send Helen''s video and today''s recording to Teresa.


    10:10 Fri 30 May


    Chapter 161 The Search


    "If she had taken the box, she could''ve just left with it. Why stick around?"


    ina''s expression darkened as she stared at Edwin without saying a word.


    But inside, she was cursing him to hell.


    She knew it-Edwin couldn''t be trusted. Good thing she''d had the foresight to hide the jewelry box ahead of time.


    Otherwise, he''d definitely have used it to secretly hand the bracelet over to Caroline.


    There was no way she''d let that bracelet go. Still, she needed to figure out a way to shut Caroline up.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she began plotting.


    Just then, Helen tugged on her arm gently, her voice trembling with panic and pleading. "Mom, I don''t want Linden to find out about all this. What should I do?"


    Her other hand, which was resting on her knee, was clenched into a tight fist. The fresh manicure on her nails dug sharply into her palm.


    She couldn''t let Caroline spill anything about today''s events/


    ina patted her hand reassuringly. "Don''t worry. I won''t let Caroline say anything. I''ll go talk to her. After all, she''s your aunt. She wouldn''t ruin your happiness like this."


    Edwin stood up and nced at ina. "It''s no use. She was chatting with Teresa when I left the room. She already tried to send the video to her. Luckily, Miguel managed to stop her and convince her to wait a little longer. If not for him, the Graysons would probably already know everything about Helen."


    With that, he turned and started walking back toward the bedroom, still wondering where the jewelry box had gone.


    Helen panicked when she heard what her father said.


    She grabbed ina''s arm tightly, her voice cracking with desperation. "Mom, just give her the bracelet. We can find a way to get it backter. Maybe we can do what she did today and find something to use against her."


    She waited anxiously for a response, but ina stayed silent. That made Helen even more frantic. She shook her mother''s arm forcefully.


    1:1:000 000 00


    "Please? Don''t worry. If we can''t get it back, I''ll ask Linden to buy you one even more expensive than that bracelet."


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 162

    Chapter 162 ina Found It


    When ina heard that, her brows twitched slightly, and she finally gave in. "Alright, fine."


    She had already been considering it.


    The only problem was that now Caroline had moved out. If she handed the bracelet over, it would be hard to get it back again..


    That bracelet was worth a fortune and just the thought of letting it go made her heart ache.


    A smile appeared across Helen''s face when her mother had finally agreed. She gently rested her head on ina''s shoulder and said sweetly, "Mom, you''re the best. I knew you loved me the most."


    ina chuckled. "Alright, alright. I''ll go give that damn girl the bracelet."


    "Mban"


    Helen straightened up and watched as ina walked toward the bedroom. When ina entered the room, she saw Miguel and Caroline talking quietly. Edwin was standing by the wardrobe, reaching out to open its doors.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She quickly walked over and shoved him aside while scolding him, "There are some of my expensive new clothes in here. Don''t just go digging through things-you''ll mess everything up!


    Edwin stared at her in confusion as he was caught off guard by the shove.


    He hadn''t even had a chance to speak when ina added, "Go check under the bed while I look in the wardrobe. I might as well take the chance to organize my clothes."


    She had hidden the jewelry box in a locked drawer, and the key was tucked into the pocket of one of her jackets.


    If Edwin saw the drawer was locked, he would definitely get suspicious. Normally, that drawer was n locked.


    Even worse, if he found the key and opened it, he''d figure out she was the one who took the box.


    Her earlier lie would fall apart.


    never


    Only when Edwin obediently moved to the bed did ina breathe a small sigh of relief and turn back to rummage through the wardrobe.


    While no one was paying attention, she quickly slipped her hand into the jacket pocket, pulled out t and unlocked the drawer with practiced ease.


    "Found it! The jewelry box was in here all along." ina pulled out the box and set it on the nightstand


    Edwin frowned slightly at the sight of the box and asked, "That''s odd. No one touched it, so how did u end up in the wardrobe?"


    ina came up with an excuse on the spot. "This morning Helen said she wanted to look at that diamond bracelet I boughtst year, so I took the box out for her. Maybe she thought the nightstand drawer wasn''t


    Chapter 162 ina Found It


    secure and put it in the wardrobe instead. She meant well, after all.


    It sounded reasonable enough, so Edwin didn''t question it. He just silently med Helen


    Why hadn''t Helen said anything earlier in the living room? I''d wanted all that time searching and almost wrongly


    used Caroline.


    After he returned the bracelet to Caroline, she kept her word and deleted the video and the recording right in front of him...


    With her goal achieved, Caroline had no desire to stay a minute longer.


    Just as she stepped outside, Miguel called out behind her. "Caroline!"


    She stopped in her tracks and turned around with a straight face. "Miguel, what is


    it?"


    Miguel looked at her with aplicated expression. "Delivering food is hard work,


    and it doesn''t make much money. Plus, rent out there is expensive. Why note back and live at home?"


    Caroline shook her head. "No thanks. The ce I''m renting might not be as nice as here, but at least it''s peaceful. This house... it''s suffocating."


    Miguel''s eyes dimmed upon hearing that.


    He had felt ufortable with everything that happened today, let alone Caroline, who had been the target of it all.


    ina and Helen''s scheme, Edwin refusing to return the bracelet and using Caroline instead...


    Thinking about it more, he realized this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. Just like the rest of their brothers, he had always assumed Helen was sweet and kind, incapable of doing wrong.


    So, whenever a problem arose, they automatically med Caroline.


    They never ga


    gave her a chance to exin. They scolded her, even punished her. However, he realized how blind he had been after hearing the recording today.


    He never saw how deep and dark Helen and ina''s thoughts were. The tone in the recording had been cold and sinister. It waspletely different from the soft, gentle voices they usually used.


    They were excellent at pretending.


    He wondered how many times they had schemed against Caroline in the past. Because of them, he and the others had wrongly med her again and again.


    Memories of how he had disciplined Caroline over the years shed through his mind like a slideshow.


    He now knew how miserable she must have felt when she had been wronged and couldn''t defend herself back then.


    "I''m sorry," Miguel suddenly said.


    Caroline''s eyes widened at that "Today''s event had nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing?"


    Miguel''s voice was low and choked with emotion. "I was biased against you all those years. That''s why I


    09:51 Sat 31 May GA.


    Chapter 162 ins Found It


    + Pearls


    misunderstood you and treated you unfairly. I know you must hate me, and hate this family. But I still hope that you''ll move back home. Let me make it up to you, please?"


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 163

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 163 Dinner With Teresa


    Caroline hadn''t expected Miguel to say those things.


    48 Pearls


    She stood frozen, staring at him. The sincerity and guilt in his eyes were real. Maybe, just maybe, he would treat her the way he had when they were kids.


    However, it was toote. She didn''t need that anymore.


    "Sorry. I''m nevering back." Caroline said coolly and walked away with long strides.


    Miguel''s voice followed from behind. "If it''s because of the others at home, I''ll talk to them. I''ll make sure they stop being biased.


    Caroline didn''t reply. She kept walking.


    Even if all her brothers changed their opinion of her, she still wouldn''t want to go back.


    Besides, Helen hated her so much. If she returned, it would just be like her past life all over again. Helen might do everything she could to get rid of her,


    To Caroline, that ce had stopped being her home long ago. There was no way she would live there again.


    After leaving the neighborhood and getting on the bus, Caroline took out her phone and sent a message to


    Teresi


    "Teresa, did you need something?"


    Teresa had messaged her earlier at the Somertons'' vi, but Caroline hadn''t been in a good ce to chat. She had just replied that she was busy.


    Not long after she sent her message, her phone rang¨CTeresa was calling-


    Caroline was a bit


    prised.


    She wondered what was so important that Teresa was calling her now.


    She stared at the screen for a second before picking up. Before she could even say a word, Teresa''s voice. came through.


    "Caroline, are you done with your errands?"


    Caroline smiled. "Yeah, I''m done. What''s up, Teresa?"


    On the other end, Teresa sounded cheerful. "Great! It''s almost dinnertime. How about we grab dinner. together? I have something I want to talk to you about."


    Dinner together!


    Caroline hesitated.


    She''d been running around Somertons'' vi since noon and waspletely exhausted. All she wanted now was to go home and copse onto her soft bed.


    However, Teresa had helped her before, and it felt wrong to turn her down.


    09:51 Sat, 31 May


    Chapter 163 Dinner With Teresa


    All right. Maybe Teresa had something important to say.


    "Sure!"


    +8 Pearls


    As soon as Caroline agreed, Teresaughed happily through the phone. "Are you home? Send me your address-I''lle pick you up."


    Tm on my way home now," Caroline said after a pause. "Why don''t you just send me the location? I''lle


    meet you.


    Teresa thought about it for a moment. "That works too. I''ll send you the restaurant address. Come over


    §á§à§Ü


    Shortly after they hung up, Caroline received Teresa''s location via text.


    It wasn''t far, but she had to get off her current bus and transfer to another.


    Following the directions, she switched buses and made it to the restaurant in less than half an hour.


    As soon as she stepped inside, her phone rang again.


    It was Teresa.


    "Caroline, I see you! Come up to the second floor."


    Caroline looked up and spotted Teresa waving to her from the window above.


    She hung up and walked quickly up the stairs to meet her..


    When she reached the table, her eyes widened at the sight of all the food. She gave a sheepish smile. "Sorry, Teresa. Did I keep you waiting?"


    "Not at all. I just got here myself."


    Relieved by her answer, Caroline couldn''t help ncing again at the table full of dishes.


    There was meat, crab, shellfish-everything you could imagine.


    It all looked delicious and freshly made. It must have taken at least 30 minutes to prepare all this.


    Noticing her look. Teresa exined, "Right after our call, I ordered everything. The dishes just came out, and now you''re here too. Perfect timing.


    Caroline understood that Teresa had nned ahead.


    "Don''t just stand theree sit and eat!" Teresa gestured to the chair across from her.


    Caroline sat down.


    The two of them ate and chatted as they went.


    Teresa studied her carefully and said, "I haven''t seen you in a while. You look


    thinner. Have you been working too hard?"


    She actually admired Caroline a lot


    09:57 Sat, 31 May


    Chapter 163 Dinner With Teresa


    Bing a chef wasn''t easy-most women wouldn''t even consider it.


    +8 Pearls


    However, this slender and delicate girl had not only taken the job, she was excelling at it. She was even better than many experienced chefs.


    Caroline smiled and replied, "It''s not too bad. I''ve been wangu


    Teresa didn''t press her about work anymore. She just quietly felt sorry for this girl.


    As she picked up a crab and started peeling it, her mind drifted back to thest time she had eaten crab with Caroline.


    Thank goodness for that dinner. That was when she had seen Helen at the restaurant, secretly packing food.


    If not for that moment, she might still be in the dark.


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 164

    Chapter 164 Speak of the Devil


    Ilha treuld''ve thought that such a gentle-looking girl could be so sneaky?


    The thought darkened Teresa''s face, and she let out a heavy sigh.


    Caroline stopped cracking a crab w and looked up at Teresa. "Is something wrong?"


    +B Pearls


    Teresa had been holding in her frustration all along, but Caroline''s question finally made her let it out. "It''s that damn Helen!


    "She can''t even cook, but she lied and said she could. Worse, she kept sneaking out to grab takeout and then pretended she made it herself!"


    Caroline''s


    ''s eyes widened in surprise. "No way. She always seemed so well-behaved. Why would the lie to you like that?"


    "Teresa''s anger grew


    grew as she exined, "Remember that dinner we had? You saw her carrying those takeout boxes out of the restaurant. The truth is, she took them home, dumped the food onto tes, and imed she cooked it herself. The more Teresa talked, the madder she got. "Good thing I caught on early. Otherwise, I''d have been eating that takeout every single day without knowing."


    Eating out too often isn''t safe. Having takeout asionally is fine, but in the long term, it''s bad for your


    health.


    That was why Teresa wanted to hire a good cook to prepare healthy, clean meals at home.


    But for the past few days, she''d been unknowingly eating takeout, thinking it was Helen''s home-cooked food..


    Caroline asked calmly, "So, what are you nning to do?"


    "What else?" Teresa hesitated for a moment before saying. "How could the Graysons ept someone so sneaky? She''s not fit to be in my family. I''ve already kicked her out."


    Caroline already knew all this.


    This time, she didn''t look shocked, just worried. "When we were at the hotel, I noticed Mr. Grayson barely took his eyes off Helen. He really likes her. Are you sure kicking her out won''t cause problems between you and your son?"


    It was true Linden liked Helen.


    The excitement of something new yed a part.


    Plus, Helen knew exactly how to win a guy''s heart.


    In thest life, she used those same tricks to get Linden hooked-body and soul.


    Teresa brushed this off. ¡°Linden might fool around sometimes, but when ites to serious stuff, he listens to me. If I don''t approve of Helen, he wouldn''t dare argue."


    Caroline understood what Teresa meant. She was saying that Linden could be wild outside, but he definitely couldn''t bring Helen into the family.


    In thest life, Helen got pregnant, but whether she and Linden married, Caroline never found out.


    09.21


    1 May


    Chapter 164 Speak of the Devil


    Sadly, she had died too soon to see what happened next.


    "Well, that''s good, Caroline said, finishing a crab leg and wiping her hands.


    Teresa looked at her and suddenly brightened. "Caroline, you don''t have a boyfriend yet, right?


    Caroline paused, nced up, and awkwardly shook her head with a smallugh. "Not yet"


    +8 Prods


    She thought, 7hresa invited me to dinner and said she wanted to talk... Is she trying to set me up with Linden?


    Speak of the devil.


    Just as that thought hit her, Teresa said, "What about you marrying Linden? He''s a bit of a yer, but he listens to me. If you''re willing to marry him, I''ll make sure he gets serious and pays attention only to you.


    "Besides, once you marry into our family, you won''t have to work so hard cooking anymore. You can rx and be thedy of the house."


    As Teresa spoke, a genuine smile spread across her face, like she truly meant it.


    Caroline could tell Teresa really wanted her to marry Linden.


    But in herst life, after agreeing to marry him, Linden had betrayed her.


    That alone was enough reason not to want anything to do with him this time around.


    Secing Caroline''s thoughtful silence, Teresa smiled again. "It''s okay. You can take your time. This is a big decision, after all. Think it over carefully and tell me when you''re ready."


    With that, she picked up her utensils and ced a piece of rib into Caroline''s bowl "This is pretty good. Try some."


    Caroline snapped back to the moment and smiled. "Thanks, Teresa


    It''s best to drop the subject here. I''m still trying to figure out how to respond anyway.


    Maybe Teresa just mentioned it on a whim and will forget about it soon.


    If not, I''ll find some excuse to avoid it next time.


    As they ate, a sharp voice suddenly cut through the air nearby.


    "Teresa Miller! Fancy meeting you here!"


    Caroline and Teresa both looked up toward the voice.


    It was a tall, slim woman dressed invish clothes.


    Her eyes locked on Teresa, clearly speaking to her directly.


    Send Gifts


    10


    Ä¿

 Her Icy 165

    Chapter 165 The Friend''s Daughter


    So Teresa''s full name is Teresa Miller


    Before, I''d only heard Mom call her just Teresa. "I never knew herst name was Miller.


    + Pearls


    "What a coincidence! What are you doing here?" "Teresa''s face lit up with a smile. "Have you eaten yet! Come sit and have some with us."


    "Sure, why not," the woman said, taking the empty seat next to Teresa,


    Teresa waved over a waiter to bring another set of utensils, then asked, "I heard about your newborn grandson. How are you finding time toe here?"


    "I came for my grandson''s celebration banquet, the woman said with a sigh. "I wanted to invite Chef Darrien from here to cater the banquet at my ce. But his schedule is packed, so he turned me down."


    Teresa nodded, feeling sorry for her. "Bad timing, huh?"


    Jean Darrien was a famous chef known for his amazing skills


    Besides running the kitchen at this restaurant, he often took private catering jobs.


    His cooking had a great reputation in Kingville, and everyone loved it.


    Getting him to cook would definitely make any event special.


    As Teresa thought of that, her eyes brightened as she nced over at Caroline.


    Chef Darrien''s not the only great cook around. Caroline''s talented too!


    How have I forgotten about Caroline?


    With a smile, she introduced thedy. "Caroline, this is my good friend. Samantha Nielsen"


    Caroline gave Samantha a polite smile. "Hi, Samantha,"


    Samantha smiled back and asked Teresa, "This youngdy is your future daughter-inw, right? She''s really pretty!TM


    Teresa forced a small smile, feeling a little awkward. ¡°Not officially yet, but soon."


    Before Samantha could say more. Teresa quickly changed the subject. "You''re lucky to run into me today."


    Samantha looked confused. "Why do you say that?"


    Teresa said. ¡°Besides Chef Darrien, you have other choices. Like this youngdy here-she''s also a chef, and her cooking is just as good as Chef Darrien''s."


    Laughter-inw, so


    Samantha nced at Caroline a few times, then lowered her voice, "That''s your fut of course you''d praise her. But don''t embarrass me! There''ll be lots of important people at my grandson''s banquet. They''ve had all kinds of fancy food. I''m worried this youngdy''s cooking won''t impress them


    Teresa rolled her eyes. "We''re friends! Of course, I won''t try to make you look bad! You know how I know this girl, right?"


    09:51 Sat, 31 May Gu


    Chapter 165 The Friend''s Daughter


    8120


    + Pearls


    Samantha said, "You told me before. You and her mom are close friends, and your families arranged an engagement when she was little."


    Teresa shook her head. "No, she''s not the same girl"


    She wanted to keep her promise to her friend and have her datighter marry into the family.


    But Miguel told her the daughter didn''t want to and seemed to have a boyfriend already.


    That was why she had agreed to bring Helen into the family.


    But Helen turned out to be a schemer


    So she figured the broken engagement wasn''t really her fault.


    Interestingly, Caroline''s name was the same as the friend''s daughter''s.


    If Teresa hadn''t seen Caroline and the Somertons at the hotel-who clearly didn''t know each other-she might have thought Caroline was her friend''s daughter.


    And every time she saw Caroline, she felt a familiar warmth, like she''d known her forever.


    "What''s going on?" Samantha''s eyes got wide, clearly waiting for gossip.


    But with Caroline there, Teresa didn''t want to say more. She smiled a little. Tll tell you everything another day when we have time. For now, let''s just focus on finding you a chef."


    Samantha''s face fell a bit. "Fine, but don''t worry about the chef. I''ll talk to Chef Darrien againter, maybe offer him more money to convince him."


    Teresa''s smile faded, and she frowned. "How much more are you thinking?"


    Samantha thought a moment. ¡°I was going to pay 25,000, but now maybe add another 10,000."


    Teresa''s eyes narrowed, surprised. "So, 35,000? For just one meal? Even if money isn''t an issue for you, that''s


    crazy.


    Back when her father-inw was alive, his 70th and 80th birthday banquets were held at home.


    She hired chefs herself-spent 4,000 the first time, 5.000 the second.


    She''d done some research: normally, a few thousand was standard, and paying a


    bit over 5,000 for a famous chef was reasonable.


    "If I get Chef Darrien, it''ll bring me prestige, so paying more is worth it, Samantha said, looking worried. "But I''m not sure he''ll agree.


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 166

    Chapter 166 It''s All on Your


    +6 Pearls


    Teresa sighed deeply and said, "He''s super popr now, and there''s a long list of people trying to book him well into next month. I don''t think adding another 10,000 will help.


    Samantha gave a bitter smile. "Still, I have to try. His cooking really is amazing


    Teresa shook her head. "Don''t be so stubborn. Chef Darrien''s not the only great chef around. Caroline might be young, but her cooking''s just as good as Chef Darrien''s. She just won that cooking contest at the Traxon Hotel"


    Teresa wasn''t just ttering Caroline. She truly believed Caroline''s food was delicious, maybe even better than the experienced Jean, who had been in the


    kitchen for years.


    Caroline just needed a chance.


    The Nielsens were inviting a lot of guests for the celebration, and if Caroline catered for the event, her talent would get a lot of attention.


    Hearing this, Samantha looked at Caroline again, disbelief showing on her face. ¡°I heard from my neighbor that a young chef won first ce at the Traxon Hotel


    contest recently... That''s this girl?"


    Teresa nodded. "Yep, that''s her."


    A small smile appeared in Samantha''s eyes. "If you think she''s good, then let''s hire her."


    Even if I offered more money, there''s probably an 80% chance I won''t get Chef Darrien. So why not give this new chef a


    shor?


    Teresa praised her, and my neighbor spoke well of her cooking. She can''t be that bad.


    Their conversation was quiet enough that Caroline, sitting across from them, only caught parts of it. She didn''t say anything and kept her head down, quietly eating


    "Caroline, Samantha''s family is organizing a banquet soon. Are you free to cook for them?"


    Only when Teresa said this did Caroline look up.


    Before Caroline could answer, Teresa added, "You''re really skilled, but not many people know it yet. This is a perfect chance to show everyone in Kingville what you can do."


    Samantha added from the side, "That''s right. It''d be a shame to hide your talent. Don''t worry. The pay''s still 25,000


    She wasn''t fully convinced a young girl could cook that well, but she trusted Teresa''s opinion. She hoped the 25,000 would be money well spent.


    Caroline''s eyes grew wide. Twenty-five thousand... to cook for a banquet?" "That''s right."


    Hearing Samantha''s serious tone, Caroline couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t that a little over the top?"


    She wouldn''t lie the big amount was tempting. But making 25,000 for just one meal seemed almost


    unreal


    09:51 Sat, 31 May G


    Chapter 166 it''s All on You


    Are rich people really that careless with money?


    Teresa jumped in. ¡°Since Samantha''s being so generous, you shouldn''t keep refusing. Just


    She wanted to help Caroline get noticed and also hoped she could make some money.


    say yes?


    Seeing Caroline''s worn clothes, Teresa guessed money was tight. This pay could finally get Caroline some


    new outfits.


    After all, who wouldn''t want to look nice?


    With Teresa''s encouragement, it would be rude for Caroline to say no.


    Plus, Caroline nned to open her own restaurant soon. With this 25,000 and what she''d earnedtely. money wouldn''t be a worry for a while.


    She agreed without hesitation: "Okay, I''ll cook for the banquet. When is it?" "In five days, next Thursday."


    After sorting the details, Samantha and Caroline exchanged numbers to makemunication easier.


    Since Samantha needed to get home to care for her grandson, she left first. Only Caroline and Teresa were left at the table.


    Caroline said, "Teresa, thanks for saying such nice things about me to Samantha earlier."


    Though she hadn''t caught every word, she understood the main idea.


    Samantha didn''t believe in her cooking at first, but Teresa''s insistence changed her mind.


    She had to admit that Teresa really cared.


    Teresa waved it off. "It''s nothing. I just mentioned it in passing. In the end, it''s all


    on you. If you don''t have the skill, no amount of help from me will matter.


    Just then, a sharp ringtone came from her bag.


    Setting down her utensils, Teresa reached into her bag and pulled out her phone. "Why is this brat calling me all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Why Would She Be Upset?


    On the phone, Linden said, "Mom, where are you? I just got home and couldn''t


    find you"


    Teresa frowned a little. "What do you want? I''m out eating."


    "Perfect. I haven''t eaten yet. Just send me the address, and I''lle join you"


    +0 Pearls


    Teresa nced at Caroline without thinking, then said, "Okay, I''ll send you the location. Ell be waiting for you on the restaurant''s second floor"


    After hanging up, she quickly sent Linden the address.


    Having Lindene is actually a good thing Caroline''s here too, so maybe they can talk and get to know each other a


    NL


    Thinking that, Teresa smiled faintly. "Linden''sing to cat. I''ll call the waiter to bring more dishes. Well


    take our time."


    Caroline overheard that and knew Linden was on his way,


    She really didn''t want to share a table with him.


    Just thinking about his face made her remember Helen and everything she did in her past life.


    Teresa, I''m really sorry, but I have some things to take care of at home. I need to leave early."


    Teresa''s face fell a little when she heard Caroline, but seeing how serious she was, she didn''t push. "If you need to go. I won''t stop you. We can eat together another time.


    There will be plenty of chancester; there''s no rush now.


    Next time I ask Caroline out for a meal, I''ll bring Linden along, so they could get familiar.


    "Okay," Caroline answered quickly and hurried out.


    Right outside the restaurant, she ran straight into Linden walking the other way.


    Caroline immediately dropped her head, pretending not to see him


    Then she remembered. Linden has only seen me once in this life.


    That was back when I worked as a chef at a hotel.


    That day. Linden''s eyes were on Helen the whole time; he probably didn''t even notice me, maybe didn''t get a good look


    Thinking that, she lifted her head and walked confidently past him.


    Suddenly, Linden whistled at her.


    Caroline felt disgusted, but she said nothing and kept walking to avoid trouble.


    But then an arm grabbed her from behind, and Linden''s voice came.


    "Hey, beautiful. Where''re you rushing off to?"


    09:57 Sat, 31 May


    Chapter 167 Why Would She Be Upset?


    Caroline was caught by the arm, forced to stop, and turned around with a nk


    look. "Let go


    Linden blinked, surprised by the fire in her eyes.


    He hadn''t expected such a temper from this pretty girl.


    Finally, he let go and said, "We''ve met before. Don''t you recognize me? Im-"


    +8 Pearly


    Before he finished, Caroline cut him off. "I know who you are, Mr. Grayson What do you want? If it''s nothing. I''m leaving


    So far in this life, they were strangers.


    She wasn''t interested in talking more than needed.


    A sly smile spread on Linden''s face. "If you know me, why act like you don''t?"


    Caroline smiled lightly. "We''re not close. I don''t need to pretend. You''re some big shot, and I''m just a cook Not really someone you''d bother with."


    In her past life, he had looked down on her for being a cook and said she spent all her time stuck in the kitchen, surrounded by men.


    Linden didn''t get the sarcasm. "Don''t be so gloomy. A small-time cook like you meeting a big shot like me? That''s fate changing, like Cindere meeting her prince."


    He raised an eyebrow as he said it.


    Caroline obviously understood what he was trying to say.


    She smiled faintly. "Watch your words. You might give me the wrong idea."


    A new sparkle of flirtation appeared in Linden''s eyes. "I''m serious. A beautiful woman like you deserves to be cared for and spoiled by a man, not stuck in a kitchen all day."


    Caroline dropped the act and asked directly, "You say I''m pretty. Are you into me?" "Yes." Linden''s eyes stayed on her, admiring her like a rare treasure.


    Hearing that, Caroline''s lips curled into a mocking smile. I remember you just got engaged. Aren''t you worried your fianc¨¦e would be hurt hearing you that?"


    In her past life, after they got engaged, he was probably just like this, flirting everywhere.


    Then Helen took advantage, stealing his heart and body.


    Linden waved it off carelessly. "Nah, she won''t be. Our engagement was arranged


    by our families. There are no real feelings there. Why would she be upset?"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Pay Them Back What We Owe


    Caroline didn''t say much and simply replied with a soft hum.


    Deep down, she already knew the truth well.


    To Linden. Helen was just a new interest, something exciting at first but bound to get boringter.


    And Helen? She wasn''t truly in love with Linden, she was after his family''s big fortune,


    Seeing Caroline stay quiet, Linden moved a bit closer, lowering his voice near her ear. "If you be my girlfriend, I''ll break things off with her.


    This girl isn''t just pretty; she''s different.


    Other women, once they find out who I am, will throw themselves at me, trying to tter me, get close, or even sleep with


    But this girl is nothing like them.


    She doesn''t tter me and almost seems indifferent.


    How interesting.


    Caroline already knew what he wanted. Hearing this didn''t surprise her at all.


    "Sorry, not interested. I''ve got stuff to do, so I''m leaving


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away.


    Linden stood there for a moment, watching her walk off, then broke into a silly grin.


    Usually, women chased him and told him how they felt.


    This time, he made the first move and actually got turned down.


    This girl is definitely getting more interesting by the minute


    I have to win her over, even if it''s thest thing I do.


    Meanwhile, Helen was at the Somertons'' vi, enjoying some bone broth, not knowing Linden was starting to develop feelings for Caroline.


    She chatted with ina as they ate.


    "Don''t worry about Jamie, ina said "I''m visiting his ce in a few days. I''ll tell him you went abroad and are nning to get married there. That should kill any hope he has of marrying you."


    Helen frowned. "Do you really think he''ll believe that?"


    you go out, dress


    ina smiled, "Not right away, but give it time. And don''te here for a while. differently and avoid running into him. Eventually, he''ll believe you''re really oversas and stop obsessing."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful, Helen agreed, thinking her mother''s advice made sense.


    Jamie wasn''t exactly loyal. Once he saw there was no chance, he''d move on fast. 09:51 Sat, 31 May G


    Chapter 168 Pay Them Back What We Owe


    ina then asked, "How''s Linden actingtely? Has he been acting weird?"


    Helen smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, Mom. Things are good."


    Last night, she asked Linden if there was someone else. He promised there wasn''t.


    She believed him.


    +6 Pearls


    She cursed Caroline for lying about Linden having another woman and trying to ruin their rtionship


    Speaking of Caroline, something hit Helen. She turned to ina and said, "The neighborhood I live in is fancy. I never thought Caroline lived there too. How could she afford to rent such a ce?"


    Caroline is just a delivery girl; there''s no way she can pay for a ce like that.


    I''m sure she''s living with that older guy.


    ina pursed her lips. "Isn''t it obvious? She''s a sugar baby!"


    Dating an older man is one thing, but now she''s shamelessly living with him.


    What a disgrace!


    Helen bit her lip to hide a smile. She felt pleased whenever Caroline got insulted.


    "Sigh... A long sigh broke the mood between them.


    Helen and ina looked up as Edwin came out of the room.


    ina frowned. "What now?"


    She had already done what he asked. She had returned the bracelet to Caroline, and Caroline had deleted. the videos and recordings.


    She didn''t get why he was still upset.


    Edwin sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette before saying. "It''s thepany again. We still owe the supplier for some goods. Lately, they keeping to the office, making scenes, yelling that ourpany has no credit. It''s cost us several deals we almost closed.


    "I just beard from my assistant that the supplier showed up again, threatening that if we don''t pay, we''ll lose all our business."


    ina mmed her hand on the table, furious. This is ridiculous! We''ll pay them back what we owe. How much is it exactly?"


    She didn''t know much about thepany''s money, only that business wasn''t as good this year as before.


    As Edwin exhaled smoke, he replied in a low voice, "It''s 380,000.


    ina''s eyes grew wide in shock. What? Did you say 380,000? I remember you sai did it jump to 380,000?"


    "That wasst year. This year, it''s a lot more." Edwin looked deeply worried.


    awed 60,000. How


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her ley Return

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Don''t Open the Door


    FB Peads


    ina sounded frustrated. "We''ve been working with this supplier''s family for years, and we almost never buy from anyone else. They''re basically like old friends. Even if we owe them money, they have no right toe barging into thepany and scaring off our clients."


    Edwin replied, "That''s exactly why this is such a problem. Since they''re old friends, we''ve always paid them once a year. But this time, it''s been a year and a half without any payinent."


    Earlier this year, the supplier did ask for money, but orders were slow and thepany wasn''t making much profit.


    So, he put off paying, thinking they''d settle up once things got better.


    But six monthster, thepany was still struggling, actually worse than before.


    ina hesitated for a moment, then said, "It''s just 380,000. Why don''t we just pay it and stop all this nonsense from hurting the business?"


    After all, the debt has to be paid eventually. It''s better to get it over with.


    Once that''s done, we won''t deal with this petty supplier again.


    "You make it sound easy, but where''s thepany gonna get that kind of cash all at once?" Edwin said.


    ina was so surprised she couldn''t even finish her bone broth. She put down her spoon and stared at him. "What do you mean? It shouldn''t be hard for thepany toe up with 380,000.


    She knew thepany was having a hard time, but she thought pulling together a few hundred thousand wouldn''t be impossible.


    Edwin blew out a cloud of smoke, his voice low and tired. "We could get the money, but it''d strain thepany''s cash flow to the breaking point. It''d mess with everything, and we might not even be able to pay our employees."


    ina''s face darkened.


    She hadn''t realized things were this bad.


    Her eyes shifted to Helen, who quietly ate across from her, and suddenly she thought of Linden.


    "Helen, did you hear what your dad said? Thepany''s in trouble. Why don''t you ask Linden to lend us 380,000 so your dad can pay off the supplier?"


    For the Graysons, that amount was nothing they''d lose sleep over.


    ina was sure if Helen asked, Linden wouldn''t hesitate to help. He might even give more.


    Edwin''s eyes lit up at ina''s idea, and a rare smile appeared on his face.


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of Linden? That''s pocket change to him."


    He looked at Helen. "Helen, you should talk to Linden and see if he can help us out


    Given how the two families were connected now, Edwin was sure Linden would lend a hand.


    21 §Ó§Ñ§â§Ñ§ä §Þ§Ñ§å


    Chapter 169 Don''t Open the Door


    A big weight lifted from his chest.


    * 46 Pearls


    Helen looked down, thinking for a while. Then she nodded. "Okay. I''ll ask him when I get home."


    Before marrying into the Graysons, the Somertons was her backup, and she couldn''t let it fail.


    So, this was something she had to do.


    Linden cares about me a lot: he''ll probably be willing to help.


    By the time Helen got back to Gxy Bay Residences, it was already 10:00 p.m.


    She called Linden right away.


    "Linden, where are you?"


    His voice came slowly over the phone, sounding tired. I''m home. What''s up?"


    Helen''s voice turned yful. I can''t sleep alone. Won''t youe keep mepany?"


    Linden hesitated. "It''s reallyte. How about tomorrow night instead?"


    Helen felt a sharp sting of disappointment.


    I promised Dad I''d get the money from Linden tonight.


    But if Linden doesn''te, how can I ask for the money over the phone?


    No, this has to happen tonight. I need to make Lindene over


    Her eyes narrowed as an idea popped into her head.


    After a quick pause to steady herself, her voice changed to a shaky, tearful tone. "Linden, I think someone''s knocking at my door. I''m so scared!"


    Her fear sounded real. Linden believed her right away. "Is it a man or a woman! Did you hear what they said?"


    Helen''s voice trembled and broke apart. "I-it''s a man. Sounds drunk. He said he''s had his eyes on me for a long time and wants to hold me and sleep with me."


    She made up this story, thinking there was no way Linden wouldn''te after hearing it.


    After all, what man would let another guy go after his woman?


    Just


    like she thought, Linden lost his cool instantly.


    His voice shot up. "Who the hell does that guy think he is, messing with my woman? Don''t open the door. Just wait for me. I''ming!


    "Remember, don''t open the door! he warned again before hanging up, grabbing


    his


    out.


    Helen stared at the ended call, ¨¢ victorious smile spreading across her face.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Are You Gonna Marry Me?


    This guy is way too easy to trick, Helen thought to herself.


    This is a good thing. Teresa can see right through my lies and kick me out, but I still have Linden hooked


    As long as Linden''s heart belongs only to me, that''s enough.


    Driving fast down the road, Linden had no clue Helen was ying him.


    The thought of another guy holding Helen made his blood boil, and he was ready to curse.


    Not because he loved Helen so much, but because she was still his girlfriend. Anyone else touching his girl was a challenge he couldn''t ept.


    If he could let that slide, what kind of man would he be?


    When he got to the apartment building, his forehead veins bulging, fists clenched tight in the elevator, he was ready to punch whoever had the nerve to get close to Helen.


    I''ll teach that guy a lesson he''ll never forget.


    See if he dares to touch my woman again.


    But when the elevator doors opened, the hallway was empty. No one stood outside Helen''s door.


    The whole corridor was deserted. Linden''s steps slowed.


    Where''s the guy Helen mentioned?


    As a man himself, he knew other men well.


    Men like that won''t leave without finishing what they came for


    Could it be...


    That thought hit him, and he clenched his fists even tighter.


    F=


    He hurried to Helen''s door and pounded on it ''Open up! Open the door right now!"


    After a few hard knocks, the door finally creaked open.


    Helen stood there, trembling and nearly in tears. Linden''s face darkened. "Did that guy hurt you? Where is he?"


    Without saying a word, he pushed past her and started searching the room.


    No one was on the bed, so he looked everywhere-the closet, behind the curtains, behind the door, even under the bed.


    While searching, he growled, "If you''re a man,e out! Cowards who do stuff bu consequences aren''t men!"


    It face the


    Helen, knowing he thought a man had broken in, rushed to his side and threw her arms around him. "Linden, you''re overthinking. He never came inside."


    Chapter 170 Are You Gonna Marry Me?


    Linden blinked, then asked, "Never came inside? Then why didn''t I see anyone outside the door!


    Helen calmly gave the excuse she''d prepared. "I heard him kicking louder and louder, and I got scared. I told him I was your girlfriend, and that you were on your way. He probably got scared of messing with you. and left.


    Linden snorted coldly. "Smart move. If he''d waited for me, I''d have taught him a lesson he wouldn''t forget"


    "That''s right. Guys like that deserve a beating." Helen held him tight, batting her eyes as she teased, "After what happened, I''m even more scared to live here alone. Can youe keep mepany every night from now on?"


    Linden hesitated, quiet for a long moment.


    Helen pulled back a little and looked up at him. "You said you wanted to be with me every day. Was that all a lic?"


    He softened. "Of course not. It''s just thepany''s been busytely, and I''ve had


    a ton of events. I didn''t want toe homete and mess up your sleep.


    Helen pouted. "But when you''re not here, I can''t sleep at all, so you can''t mess up my sleep. Just promise me you''ll stay with me."


    Her voice was soft and sweet, wrapping around Linden''s heart like cotton.


    Finally, he agreed. "Alright. Whatever you say, babe."


    But he didn''t n to stay here with Helen all the time.


    She''d been scared tonight, and that was normal. After a few days, when she stopped being afraid, she wouldn''t need him every night anymore.


    Helen''s eyes lit up with a smile. "You''re so good to me."


    Then she stood on her toes and kissed him.


    That kiss sparked something wild inside Lindeh.


    He pulled Helen close and kissed her hard.


    Her hands curled around his neck, matching his passion.


    After the heated kiss, they fell back on the bed, breathing hard.


    Helen started undoing the buttons on his shirt eagerly. Linden teased, "You seem eager."


    Blushing, she turned her head shyly and whispered, ''I missed you."


    Hearing her soft voice and seeing her shy face, Linden felt like he was burning up.


    He couldn''t hold back any longer and roughly pulled off her clothes.


    After a storm of sweat and desire, Helen curled up in Linden''s arms, soft and calm like a cat.


    "Linden," she whispered, "are you gonna marry me?"

 Her Icy 171

    Chapter 171 Isn''t Something My Wife Supposed to Do


    +8 Pear


    Linden''s brow twitched a bit at Helen''s sudden question, but he just smiled and said, "You girls always think too much. We''re together; of course, I''m gonna marry you.


    It was just a careless answer.


    He''d never really thought about whether he would actually marry Helen.


    For now, she just made him feel good; she was intoxicating.


    Helen pouted, a little sadness shing in her eyes. "But your mom hates me. Will she ever ept me?


    Linden shrugged it off. "My mom doesn''t hate you. She''s just mad you lied to her. You''re the daughter-inw she picked herself. How could she not like you? Just wait. When she cools down, she''ll wee you back into the family."


    Teresa had told him about Helen''s lies, but he didn''t care.


    Cooking isn''t something my wife is supposed to do-it''s a maid or chef''s job.


    My woman''s main role is to take care of me, to keep me happy.


    Helen looked at him, surprised. "Really?"


    She didn''t care much if Teresa liked her, but if she epted her again, it would ease a lot of her worries.


    "Really."


    Helen''s face brightened. She kissed his cheek. "Finally, we can be together forever."


    As Linden felt the warmth of her lips, his gaze drifted to her red, inviting mouth.


    For some reason, Caroline''s pale pink lips popped into his mind.


    He wanted to taste her lips.


    Lost in thought, his own lips moved closer to Helen''s without him realizing it.


    Helen saw the deep affection in his eyes and braced for a kiss, her heart feeling sweet.


    She closed her eyes, waiting.


    But after a few seconds, she felt his breathe near and then suddenly pull away.


    Confused, she opened her eyes to see Linden lying back, staring at the ceiling.


    Disappointment washed over her. She nudged him with her elbow. "I''m yours already, so just kiss me if you want! Why stop now?"


    ...


    Linden didn''t look at her. "Nothing Just some annoying work stuff popped into my head.


    Just now, somehow, he almost confused Helen for Caroline.


    Luckily, he didn''t say Caroline''s name. If Helen had heard it, she''d definitely think he''d fallen for someone else.


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun


    Chapter 171 Isn''t Something My Wife Supposed to Do


    He wished Caroline would be his new me, but she didn''t seem interested in talking to him.


    Women who ignored him only made him want to know more.


    Besides knowing she was a cook, he knew nothing else about Caroline.


    He even learned her name only from his mother.


    Thinking about that day at the hotel and how the Somertons looked at Caroline,


    he figured it probably wasn''t the first time they met.


    Wait. Caroline''sst name is Somerton too. Could she be connected to the


    Somertons?


    With that in mind, he asked Helen, "By the way, do you know the female chef my mom wanted to hire earlier?"


    Helen stiffened, realizing he meant Caroline.


    She didn''t get why he suddenly brought her up.


    Pretending she didn''t know, she asked, "Which female chef?"


    Linden said, "How''d you forget so fast? At the hotel when we first met, Mom was


    really happy with the food and called over that chef...


    "1


    He stopped, and Helen realized who he meant. She said, "Oh, her? Why do you


    ask? You interested in her or something?"


    She said thest part bitterly, full of resentment.


    Linden just smiled. "Jealous?"


    "No." Helen buried her face in his chest, voice low.


    Linden knew she was lying, so he said, "Don''t overthink it. Mom just keeps saying


    she wants to eat that chef''s food again. I just wanna invite her over to cook at home, that''s all."


    After exining, he pressed, "So... do


    do you know her or not?"


    Helen hesitated, stumbling; "Wh-why would I know her? I don''t."


    Linden looked a bit disappointed.


    But then he thought, If Caroline was really connected to the Somertons, they''d probably take care of her and hire her to work at theirpany.


    She wouldn''t be stuck doing a tough, tiring chef''s job.


    Seeing him pause, Helen added, "That chef''s cooking is just okay. There are


    plenty of better chefs out there. I''ll find a few other candidates that cook better than her. Then your mom can pick whoever she likes.


    Send Gifts


    10


    10


    1


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her le

 Her Icy 172

    Chapter 172 You Have to Come With Me


    Finding a good chef isn''t hard if the price is right.


    And of course, the


    Graysons will cover the cost. I just have to bring someone over to their home.


    After all, the Graysons have


    more money than they can spend; they won''t care about the fees.


    But as soon as Linden heard this, he quickly cut her off. "Forget it. Don''t bother


    with my mom. If she wants a chef, she can find one herself."


    Teresa had liked Caroline''s cooking, but after Caroline turned her down, she never talked about it again.


    When Linden said he was helping Teresa find a chef, it was really just an excuse to track down Caroline.


    Helen didn''t push the subject after that.


    She hadn''t forgotten why she''d called Linden back tonight in the first ce.


    It waste, and outside the house, everything was quiet.


    Helen paused, then finally said, ¡°Linden, ourpany''s having some problems. Can you help?"


    Linden sounded casual, almost like he didn''t care. "What kind of problems?" He''d heard of the Somertons''pany-just a small clothing factory.


    Compared to the Graysons'' empire, it was barely a blip.


    Helen pursed her lips and exined what was going on with herpany.


    After listening, Linden didn''t think it was anything serious. "I know some people. I can help get some publicity for yourpany. But keeping your staff depends on how strong your business really is."


    Helen frowned. "Thanks, but that doesn''t fix the urgent cash shortage we''re facing right now..."


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    He waited for her answer. "Thepany''s really short on money. Could you lend my dad 380,000? Don''t worry. Once things get better even a little, I''ll pay you back."


    She didn''t mean what she said.


    The Graysons are rich; a few hundred thousand won''t faze them.


    Besides, I''m basically his now, so it makes sense for him to just give me the money.


    What surprised her was that Linden/didn''t say yes right away.


    He was quiet for a long moment, then said, "If it were 20,000 or 30,000, no problem. But 380,000? I really can''t pull that out."


    Helen froze for a second.


    After thinking it over, she asked, "You''re from the richest family in Kingville. How could you not have that kind of money?"


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun


    Chapter 172 You Have to Come With Me


    Who would believe that?


    She felt disappointed and a bit shocked.


    She didn''t expect Linden to hesitate over a few hundred thousand.


    A bitter smile crossed Linden''s face. "Just because the Graysons have money doesn''t mean I do. My parents control all the family money."


    "Still, you''re the eldest son of the Graysons. You must have at least a few hundred thousand." Helen had a hard time believing it.


    Linden is the only son, and he works in the family business; surely he has millions to spend.


    Seeing the doubt on her face, Linden sighed. "My dad''s actually really strict. Since


    I was a kid, he''s controlled my money. I only get about 100,000 a month to spend."


    Helen got angry. ¡°That''s awful. Is he going to control you forever?"


    If that''s all he gets to spend each month, how is his life any different from anyone else''s?


    What''s the point of me trying so hard to marry him?


    Linden said, "Don''t worry. Dad said once I get married, he''ll stop controlling my money. And he ns to hand thepany over to me."


    In the past, Walter hadn''t been so strict, buttely, Linden had spent too much on


    women.


    Those greedy women even came to the house causing trouble.


    To stop that, Walter tightened control, giving him just a small allowance.


    Helen quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Good. It''s not permanent.


    Otherwise, my long-awaited dream would be crushed again.


    If Linden isn''t going to give me the money, fine. But what am I supposed to do now?


    She frowned, then sighed again. "I thought you wouldn''t be short on cash. Today I told my dad you were a good guy, and you''d definitely lend him the money. Now that you can''t, what am I supposed to tell him?" Hearing Helen praise him like that


    to her father made Linden feel a little embarrassed about saying no.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "How about this? I''ll ask my dad for


    some money, but you have toe with me."


    Helen looked up at him, unsure. "Why do I have to go with you?"


    Linden said, "If I go alone, my dad won''t trust me. But if youe, he''ll see you''re


    from the Somertons and will lend you the money."


    Send Gifts


    1,0

 Her Icy 173

    Chapter 173 They Like the Smell of Smoke


    Helen got more confused as she asked. "What does me being from the Somertons have to do with this


    "Have you forgotten? Your grandma and my mom were really close. Your grandma helped my mom out bi time once, so my dad feels he owes the Somertons."


    Hearing that, Helen finally got it.


    So it alles down to that old hag. Even after all this time, she still has pull.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Helen said, then hesitated, "But I''m kinda nervous about going to your house again. What if your mom kicks me out?"


    Linden smiled a little. "My dad''s hardly ever home. Even if you wanted to see him, you probably wouldn''t catch him."


    Helen thought back to her time at the Grayson Residence and realized she''d never seen Walter there.


    Not really caring why he was never around, she asked, "So where do we find your dad?"


    Linden paused, then said, "My mom told me the Nielsens are throwing a celebration banquet for their grandson soon. My dad''s going to be there. We''ll look for him at the Nielsen Residence."


    "Sounds good," Helen said, feeling sure this n would work.


    With all his money, Linden''s dad won''t sweat a measly 380,000.


    The next morning, right after Linden left, Helen called Edwin to update him.


    Edwin was desperate for the cash, anxious to get it fast.


    But there was no choice. They had to wait a few more days, hoping Helen could secure the amount.


    The days flew by.


    Finally, the day of the Nielsens'' banquet came,


    Linden found out from Teresa thar..


    banquet would start at noon


    By 11:00 a.m., well before it started, he and Helen were parked outside the Nielsen Residence.


    They stayed in the car, quietly watching as only a few guests arrived.


    Helen asked, "Why are we here so early? Not many people are here yet, and the banquet isn''t for hours."


    Linden frowned. "The Nielsens are a big deal in Kingville. Most peopleing will know my dad. Once the banquet starts, he''ll be tied up chatting non-stop, and we won''t get a chance to talk m


    Besides, we can


    talk about this in front of all these people."


    If anyone finds out that I can''t even cough up a few hundred thousand as the Graysons'' heir, they''dugh me right out of


    town.


    This morning, I texted Dad to see when he''d show up, but no reply yet.


    He''s probably too busy.


    Chapter 173 They Like the Smell of Smoke


    "I see. You''re so smart, babe," Helen said. She didn''t want to expose theirpany''s troubles in front of an these big shots either. It would be embarrassing.


    They stared at the entrance for a long time but saw no sign of Walter..


    Linden pulled at his tic, looking annoyed, then lit a cigarette.


    Soon the car filled with smoke.


    Helen covered her nose and mouth, grimacing. "Maybe you should step outside to smoke. This smoke is choking me."


    Linden grinned mischievously and blew a puff of smoke right at her. "Women always say they like the smell of smoke on a guy. Why not you?"


    "I do, but-" Helen barely started before Linden''s lips cut her off.


    He kissed her for a few seconds, then whispered, "I knew you liked it."


    Her mouth filled with thick smoke, she coughed twice and yfully hit his chest. "Hey! I wasn''t done talking!"


    "Well, I''m listening."


    "I was gonna say, I like it, but this smoke is too strong. It makes me ufortable."


    Linden leaned closer, voice low. "Ufortable just means you''re not used to it. The more you''re around it, the easier it gets."


    Helen watched his closing lips and slowly closed her eyes.


    Just as their kiss got deeper, a sharp knock on the window broke the moment.


    Linden scowled inside, annoyed someone ruined it.


    He turned and saw a familiar face outside the window. His face immediately went stiff.


    Mom?


    He let go of Helen, opened the door, and stepped out.


    Helen''s cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    Could anyone outside see inside the car?


    Did Teresa see us kissing?


    She quickly smoothed her clothes, which were messed up by Linden, and followed him out.


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 174

    Chapter 174 I Promised I''d Help You


    Linden scratched the back of his neck. "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    + Pearls


    Teresa''s eyes flicked between Linden and Helen, her voice sharp with annoyance. "I should be asking you that. Why are you here? And you''re doing that..."


    She stopped, biting back whatever she didn''t want to say, then added, "With peopleing and going all around, don''t you think this is a little embarrassing?"


    Linden mumbled, "Everyone''s here for the banquet. Who''d even notice what''s going on inside my car?"


    Teresa didn''t want to get into it and instead asked, "So what exactly are you doing here today?"


    "I''m looking for Dad. Has he shown up yet?" Linden nced nervously down the street behind her.


    Earlier, he''d asked if Teresa woulde, and she said she had other ns and that Walter woulde alone.


    But now that Teresa was here unexpectedly, logic told him she should be with Walter.


    Teresa ignored his question and asked, "Why do you want to see your father?" Linden hesitated before exining why he came.


    Teresa gave Helen a sharp look before turning back to Linden. "Your dad had to leave town for urgent business. If you want to see him, you''ll have to wait another week."


    Helen, quietly listening, frowned. ¡°Why did he go on a trip all of a sudden?"


    The timing is too suspicious.


    Could Teresa be lying just to avoid lending the money?


    A sh of anger crossed Helen''s eyes.


    Teresa noticed and said, "Walter''s a busy man. Last-minute trips happen all the


    time. Don''t doubt me. I''ve got no reason to lie."


    Helen forced a smile. "Teresa, it''s not that I don''t believe you-"


    Before she could finish, a voice called out from a distance.


    "Teresa, what are you doing out here? Come inside and sit down."


    All three turned toward the voice.


    Samantha was walking up from the front gate. Teresa gave an awkward smile. "Okay


    Linden looked at Teresa. "Well, since Dad''s not here, I''ll head back."


    Before Teresa could answer, Samantha was already beside them.ing."


    "Linden! I haven''t seen you in a while. You''ve grown into a fine young man!" She gave him a yful once- over, then looked at Helen. "And you must be ... ?"


    Chapter 174 I Promised I''d Help You


    Teresa quickly said, "She''s a friend of Linden''s. She just had something to talk to him about."


    "Oh, got it." Samantha nodded but kept her eyes on Helen.


    Seeing Helen close to Linden, she guessed they were more than just friends.


    +8 Pearls


    Still, she wasn''t in the mood for gossip. Smiling, she said, ¡°Dinner''s about to start. Let''s head inside."


    Linden hesitated. ¡°Samantha, I''ve got something to do, so I won''t stay long."


    Samantha grinned. "Whatever it is, you gotta cat first, right? Come on in. You can deal with your business after dinner."


    Teresa added, ¡°Yeah, juste inside and eat something before you go."


    Unable to refuse, Linden followed Samantha and Teresa inside.


    Helen stayed close, lowering her voice. "Your dad''s not here. What do we do now?"


    She wasn''t in the mood for dinner-she just wanted to get the money quickly.


    Linden frowned a little. "We''ll talk about it after dinner."


    "But..." Helen grabbed his arm tightly, worry clear on her face.


    Linden gently lifted her hand off his arm and patted it. "Don''t worry. I promised I''d help you, and I will."


    His words soothed Helen''s anxious heart.


    Inside, Samantha went to greet other guests.


    Teresa spotted someone she knew and turned back to Linden and Helen. "Find a seat and don''t wander off


    Though she spoke to both, the warning was really meant for Helen.


    The Nielsen Residence was even fancier than theirs, with a backyard full of rare, beautiful flowers.


    Linden didn''t care about flowers or nts, but Helen, being a woman, was naturally drawn to them.


    She might even want to pick a few.


    "Don''t worry, Mom," Linden said calmly.


    Only then did Teresa feelfortable enough to walk away.


    After she left, Linden looked around the whole front yard.


    Tables were set everywhere, so he grabbed Helen''s hand and led her to the nearest empty seat.


    Send Gifts


    100

 Her Icy 175

    Chapter 175 Destiny Keeps Bringing Us Together


    With nothing better to do, Helen nced around the courtyard, taking in the crowd.


    + Pears


    Most people here wear fancy clothes and talk like they belong to high society. I''m guessing the Nielsens must be really


    rich.


    Otherwise, how else would they know so many wealthy folks?


    Most importantly, even the Graysons are here.


    Her eyes swept the whole front yard again.


    She couldn''t help but say, "Wow, this ce is so fancy. They must''ve spent a ton of money renovating it


    "Don''t underestimate the Nielsens," Linden said, pointing toward the study next to the main hall. "They made a fortune in business years ago. They could easily turn their house into a pce if they wanted. See that room? That''s where they keep some pretty valuable antiques. Just those could support a family for generations."


    Helen followed his finger, eyes shining as she stared at the door.


    She thought the Graysons were rich, but the Nielsens were on a whole different level.


    They really were part of the top ss.


    If she could get even one antique to take home, her life would be set.


    Thinking about that, she turned to Linden and said, "I really like antiques too. Can we check out that room


    People with money don''t stress over it. If I could just grab even a small piece, that''d be amazing.


    Even if it''s worth just a few hundred thousand, it''d be worth it.


    "No," Linden said firmly, ruining her hopes.


    Helen''s face fell. "Why not? I just want to look!"


    Linden exined, "Richard doesn''t like people going into his study, especially with


    so many guests aroun He wouldn''t let you in."


    Helen looked doubtful. "But you''ve been inside, right?"


    She didn''t buy it.


    "Of course I have. But... " Linden suddenly stopped because he just spotted someone familiar heading toward the backyard.


    "But what?" Helen asked, her voice close.


    Linden looked away and said, "But it was because Samantha got a porcin piece at an auction once, and she asked my mom to check it out. My mom and I went together. That was the only time I got inside the study."


    He said it without much thought, then stood up quickly. "I''m going to the bathroom.


    If the foodes c before I''m back, you go ahead and start eating."


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun


    9.29 Mon, 28un & &6


    Chapter 175 Destiny Keeps Bringing Us Together


    Helen wanted to say something, but Linden had already rushed off.


    Watching him leave like that, Helen figured he really needed the bathroom.


    But she never guessed it was just an excuse.


    That figure I saw looked so much like Caroline. I need to check if it really was her.


    He went to the backyard and just caught sight of the figure stepping into the kitchen.


    Linden was surprised. Is Caroline here to work as a chef?


    +8 Pearls


    He walked faster toward the kitchen and heard Caroline telling others, "The food''s


    ready. Start bringing the dishes out."


    Hearing her voice made Linden smile a little.


    It really is Caroline.


    Caroline didn''t notice him watching from behind.


    After giving her orders, she helped load food onto trays.


    When she finished and turned around, she caught Linden smiling at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat. What''s this annoying guy doing here?


    Oh, right-Samantha and Teresa are good friends, so I guess it makes sense that Linden''s here.


    Understanding that, Caroline rxed and asked, "Why are you here in the kitchen instead of drinking and socializing out front?"


    He hated the greasy, smoky air here in his past life


    Linden smirked. "I came to see you."


    Caroline narrowed her eyes. "To see me? Why?"


    Is he still interested in me, wanting to ask me to be his girlfriend?


    Her expression darkened. "If you''ve got something to say, let''s go outside."


    -There were about ten people in the kitchen. If Linden said something stupid, she''d be the one embarrass


    She walked out first, heading straight for a nearby gazebo.


    Linden followed her.


    Caroline asked bluntly, "What exactly do you want from me?"


    Linden didn''t answer directly. He smiled and said, "It''s only been a few days, and


    here we are again. Wouldn''t you say it''s destiny?"


    Caroline gave a half-exasperatedugh. "So?"


    Linden took two steps closer. "Since destiny keeps bringing us together, you


    should agree to be my


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun


    Chapter 175 Destiny Keeps Bringing Us Together


    girlfriend."


    Caroline rolled her eyes. "Are you crazy?"


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 176

    Chapter 176 Marry Me


    This guy''s unbelievable, talking about destiny! And on top of that, he''s Rating Helen But dill has the


    me to be his girlfriend. Who even thinks like that?


    Linden''s face tightened a bit, a fiach of annoyance crossing his eyes.


    "You''re the one who''s crazy! Don''t you know who I am?


    At first, Caroline wasn''t going to respond, but his cocky arrirode got on her nerves, and the mapped back "Who are you?"


    ¡°What..... ¡°Linden hesitated, then pushed on. Even if you don''t follose the newes, you must veheart shant the Graysons in Kingville. Let me tell you-in this town, our family''s like the king and good all rolled m one. We''ve got power and money. No one dares mess with us.


    He lifted his chin proudly, hands shoved deep in his pockets, trying to look impressive


    But Caroline justughed mockingly. "Yeah, the Graysons have money, no doubt. But calling yourselves kings of Kingville? That''s a joke. I''ve heard the Sherwoods are the real deal here, they''re way richer and more powerful."


    She''d delivered food to the Sherwood Group plenty of times and knew a lot about them.


    The Graysons are rich, sure, but nowhere close to the Sherwoods


    When Linden heard that, a flicker of doubt showed on his face, and he looked ufortable. "How do you know about the Sherwoods?"


    Then a thought hit him, and his eyes darkened. "You''re not thinking about marrying into the Sherwoods. are you? Listen, the Sherwood heir isn''t like me. He''s cold and ruthless. Every woman who''s tried to marry into that family ended up badly. You''d better give up on that idea."


    No wonder she''s turning down a guy like me.


    / underestimated her ambition. Just like every other woman, she''s chasing after power and money.


    Caroline knew he got her wrong, but honestly, she didn''t mind. It''d save her from his nonsense.


    She yed along. "You''re right. I do want to marry the Sherwoods'' heir. How that turns out is none of your business. You just worry about yourself."


    Linden''s face darkened like iron.


    If any other woman talked to him like that, he''d have just walked away, letting her dig her own hole.


    But looking at Caroline''s calm face, he wasn''t ready to give up so easily.


    He thought for a moment and tried again, I''m warning you, that guy has a terrible temper. He''s not as easy to deal with as me. And he''s not into women. You''ll probably get kicked out before you even get close."


    "Oh yeah?" Caroline''s interest was piqued. "How do you know he''s not into women?"


    She actually believed Linden.


    During her deliveries, she''d met some people from Sherwood Group and even added a few girls on


    mony JU


    Chapter 176 Marry Me


    WhatsApp.


    One of them often talked about thepany and the CEO-the Sherwood heir. The girl said he was strange, never dated, and didn''t want women around him. Linden said, "Our family still do business with the Sherwoods. Of course, I know. It was true his family worked with the Sherwoods, but Walter handled everything.


    He never met the Sherwood heir. He had only heard from Walter that the guy was odd, avoided people, and never had a girlfriend.


    So he figured the heir just wasn''t into women.


    "Thanks for the info. Caroline pulled out her phone and checked the time. "I''ve got stuff to do. I''m heading


    out.


    Linden quickly stepped in front of her. "Did you even listen to what I said?"


    Caroline stopped, blocked by him. "I listened and said thanks. What else do you want?


    Linden asked, "So even knowing how dangerous the man is, you still want to get close to him?"


    Caroline''s voice was steady. "Exactly."


    Linden clenched his teeth in frustration, lost for words for a moment.


    Caroline wasn''t about to waste more time standing there with him. Her face nk, she said, "Move, please. I have a lot of work waiting."


    Seconds passed, and Linden still didn''t move.


    She had no choice but to push him aside. She took a couple of steps forward before she suddenly felt stron arms wrapping around her waist from behind.


    Her heart jumped. She struggled. "Linden, let go of me!"


    His body pressed tight against her back, and he whispered near her ear, "You say you want to marry Mr. Sherwood because his family''s rich. How much money do you want? My family''s loaded too. Besides, I''m. easier to get along with than that Mr. Sherwood, and I have feelings for you. Marry me, and I promise you'' be the envy of every woman in Kingville."


    Send Gifts


    10


    1


    29 Mon, 2 Jun


    6


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 177 Don''t Do Anything Stupid

 Her Icy 177

    Chapter 177 Don''t Do Anything Stupid


    For some reason, Linden couldn''t stop thinking about Caroline.


    Finding out she wanted to marry the Sherwoods'' heir really shook him up.


    He wasn''t even sure if it was just his pride getting hurt or if he actually wanted to marry her.


    Caroline was caught off guard by his soft words.


    If she hadn''t been through so much in her past life, she might have believed this jerk.


    He sounded so honest, so sincere.


    But it was all fake.


    48 Pearls


    She slowed down and said, "Thanks for being nice, but you can''t force feelings. I don''t feel the same way about you...


    Linden quickly interrupted, ¡°Feelings grow over time. Besides, you say you like the Sherwoods'' heir, but do you even know what he looks like?"


    Mr. Sherwood rarely appears in public; even I, despite my high status, have never seen him. How could someone like Caroline, from a lower ss, have met him?


    Caroline had no idea what he looked like. Unsure of what to say, she snapped, "That''s none of your busines Let me go, or I''ll call for help!"


    A teasing smile showed on Linden''s face. "This is the backyard. Nobody''sing here right now."


    He thought Caroline was just being coy, foolishly ignoring a good guy like him to chase someone she''d


    never get.


    She''s making a stupid mistake!


    I''m sure I can win her over with my


    charm.


    With that thought, he tightened his grip, unaware that someone was watching him closely nearby.


    It was Helen.


    Helen''s face was full of rage.


    No wonder Linden left so fast earlier. He came to secretly meet Caroline!


    She''d been worried about Linden not feeling well, so she followed him, and now she saw this shocking


    scene.


    That damn Caroline!


    When did she get mixed up with Linden?


    The angrier Helen got, the tighter she clenched her fists. She punched the nearby wall hard.


    Thud!


    Chapter 177 Don''t Do Anything Stupid.


    The noise wasn''t loud, but it made Caroline and Londen in the preilbon juop


    They both turned toward the sound.


    Caroline was confused when she saw Helen.


    Why is she here?


    The Somertons aren''t connected to the Nielsens. She must havee with Linden


    Linden is ying a dangerous game, bringing Helen to this party while still trying to fort with me


    This guy is unbelievable.


    Caroline said sharply, "Your girlfriend''s watching, Let me go


    Linden froze when he saw Helen.


    At Caroline''s words, he quickly looked away and let go.


    Caroline smiled like she''d won. "I told you to keep your hands off Now look your


    girlfriend''s mad Benter go fix things with her."


    Linden looked down at her, his voice low. "Think about what I said."


    Then he walked over to Helen.


    Carolineughed quietly like she''d just heard a great joke.


    Linden actually said those things to me right in front of his girlfriend! Who does he think I am?


    She just shrugged off his words like they didn''t matter.


    She was done here. She nned to pack up, tell Samantha she was leaving, and be out of there.


    Meanwhile, Linden got to Helen and forced a weak smile. "Why aren''t you eating with everyone out front? What are you doing here?


    Helen pouted, her eyes red. "You have feelings for Caroline, don''t you? If that''s the case, I''ll leave."


    She wiped tears from her cheeks, lookingpletely broken.


    Linden stepped closer and pulled her in. "Hey, you''re the one I''m into. Don''t be upset. It''s not what you think


    Giving up on Helen now would be a big mistake, especially since Caroline hasn''t agreed to anything yet.


    Helen looked up at him, suspicious. Did Caroline seduce you?"


    Linden couldn''te up with a better excuse and just muttered, "Yeah


    Helen''s eyes darkened with bitterness. "That bitch! How dare she! She knows you


    tries to get with you. I''ll teach her a lesson"


    She started walking toward the kitchen, where Caroline had gone earlier.


    e a girlfriend and still


    Chapter 177 Don''t Do Anything Stupid


    ²»·y Pearl


    Linden quickly grabbed her arm. "Don''t do anything stupid, okay? This is the


    Nielsens'' territory. If anyone finds out, people will gossip about us behind our backs."


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 178

    Chapter 178 Helen''s True Colors


    48 Pearls


    Gossiping was one thing, but what really worried him was that if Helen really confronted Caroline, his lie would be exposed.


    If Caroline found out he had falsely used her, she might never speak to him again.


    Helen pouted. "But I just can''t stand other women making moves on you. And you were hugging her just now-do you know how much that hurt me? You might as well have killed me!"


    Linden coaxed her gently, "I promise, from now on, I''ll keep my distance from other women. I''ll ensure they don''t even get to flirt with me. Are you happy now?"


    A rare smile lit up Helen''s face. "Now that''s more like it."


    "Come on, let''s go eat." Linden took her hand and led her toward the front yard.


    Helen shot a dark, cold nce at the kitchen door behind them as they walked away.


    If it had been any other woman making a move on Linden, she might have let it slide. But the woman in question was Caroline-how could she ever let that go?


    Just as the two reached the dining table, Teresa approached.


    Her expression was stern. "Where have you two been?"


    Seeing his mother so serious, Linden gave her a casual smile. "We were just walking around the backyard, checking things out. Why are you so tense, Mom?"


    Teresa snapped, "Why walk around during dinner? Sit down and eat! And when you''re done, go home. There''s something I need to talk to you about."


    "Oh." Linden picked up his fork and started eating/


    Helen, seated beside him, felt a wave of resentment build as she listened to Teresa scold Linden so harshly


    Once Teresa walked away, she turned to Linden. ¡°Are you scared of your mom or something? Why don''t you ever get mad when she yells at you?"


    She thought of her own mother, who had never scolded her like that, even when she made big mistakes.


    Only her father had ever raised his voice at her.


    She believed that all mothers should be like hers-never ming their children, whether they were right


    wrong.


    Teresa was way out of line-she even wondered whether Linden was really her biological son.


    Linden waved it off, unfazed. "She''s always like that. Don''t mind her."


    Helen pouted at Teresa, who was sitting at another table.


    Once she got into the Graysons, she would never let Teresa talk to her like that.


    She''d ensure she had control of the Graysons and everyone bowed to her.


    09:29 Mon, 2 Jun ¡ø G


    Chapter 178 Helen''s True Colors


    Both Linden and Helen had their own thoughts as they quickly finished their meal, 48 Peads


    After leaving the Nielsen Residence, Helen suddenly stopped. "Linden, why don''t you go ahead? I''ve got something to do."


    Linden raised his eyebrows slightly. "What is it?"


    Helen said casually, "A high school ssmate of mine lives nearby. She heard I was in the area and asked me to stop by."


    Linden was focused on other things and didn''t question whether she was telling the truth-he just left.


    Helen stood there until his car disappeared into traffic. Then she turned and walked back to Nielsen. Residence.


    She headed straight for the kitchen, looking for Caroline.


    The sight of her storming off toward the backyard fell right into Teresa''s line of sight.


    Sensing the fury radiating from her, Teresa immediately realized something was wrong.


    Helen had been brought here by Linden. If she stirred up drama, it would reflect badly on the Graysons.


    She didn''t bother chatting with the others and quickly followed Helen, wanting to see what she was doing.


    Seeing Helen head toward the kitchen, Teresa was confused.


    What was Helen doing there?


    She sped up and reached the kitchen door just in time to hear Helen shouting furiously from inside.


    "Caroline, you bitch!"


    Only then did Teresa remember-Caroline was still in the kitchen.


    What puzzled her was-what kind of deep grudge could Helen possibly have against Caroline?


    At the moment, no one else was in the kitchen-just Caroline and Helen.


    Caroline had just finished cleaning up and was about to leave when she was suddenly insulted like that. Furious, she red at Helen.


    "You''d better watch your mouth!"


    But Helen wasn''t intimidated. In fact, she looked even more smug and aggressive. "You''re nothing but a disgusting slut! Always pretending to be so pure and innocent but secretly seducing someone else''s man- you homewrecker!"


    Teresa was stunned by what she heard.


    Caroline, pretending to be sweet while being a homewrecker? She couldn''t


    ve it.


    Still, she stayed hidden, listening in. She wanted to know what exactly had happened.


    Caroline understood immediately-this was about what Helen saw earlier when Linden had briefly held


    her.


    09:30 Mon, 2 Jun


    Chapter 178 Helen''s True Colors


    Her face turned icy as she stared back. "Who do you think you are, calling me a homewrecker?"


    Her haughty tone only made Helen angrier. "You think I have no right? You knew I was with Linden and still


    went after him. If that''s not being a homewrecker, what is? You used to be some old man''s mistress, and now you want to be Linden''s side piece, too. Disgusting!"


    Send Gifts


    10


    09:30 Mon, 2 Jun


    30


    2 AG

 Her Icy 179

    Chapter 179 The Real Caroline


    A loud pnded squarely on her face as soon as she finished speaking.


    82%


    +8 Pearls


    Helen instinctively covered the stinging side of her check, her eyes ring with fury as she red at Caroline.


    "What gives you the right to hit me?!"


    That was just what you deserved-for having such a filthy mouth," Caroline replied coolly, lowering her head to rub her hand, which had gone numb from the force of


    the p.


    After a few seconds of kneading, she looked back up and added, "You keep calling me a homewrecker. Did you actually see me doing anything that makes me one?"


    "I did see it! I saw you and Linden hugging with my own eyes! Don''t even think about trying to talk your way out of it!" Helen''s face flushed-whether from rage or the p, even she wasn''t sure.


    Outside, Teresa had been listening-and at this moment, she felt excitement.


    Did she hear that right?


    Caroline and Linden were hugging?


    She didn''t fully believe what Helen but part of her wanted it to be true.


    "Just to be clear," Caroline said with a lightugh, "he was the one who hugged me, not the other way around." Then her tone turned sharper. "But even if we were hugging-so what? If I''m not mistaken, weren'' you already kicked out by Teresa? That means you''re not the Graysons anymore. What right do you have to call me a homewrecker?"


    Helen was struck speechless. She lifted a trembling finger and pointed at her. "You-"


    She was just about tounch into another tirade when Caroline cut her off coldly.


    "I hate it when people point fingers at me. If you don''t want to keep yours, keep pointing."


    The threat sent a shiver down Helen''s spine, and she immediately yanked her hand back.


    Her mother had warned her: back when Ruth pointed a finger at Caroline, she nearly had it twisted off.


    She had no doubt Caroline would do the same to her.


    After a moment of hesitation, Helen straightened her posture and said, "Even if Teresa doesn''t like me, Linden does. That''s enough for me. So I''m warning you- stop clinging to him. If you don''t, I''ll ensure everyone in the Somertons turns their back on you. You''ll never be wee there again."


    Caroline remained calm and unmoyed. "And you think I care?"


    The truth was, the old her would''ve cared-a lot. She used to cling to every bit of warmth the Somertons offered.


    But time had changed everything-the person she used to be was long gone.


    She didn''t give a damn anymore.


    0000" =1


    Chapter 179 The Real Caroline


    18 Pearls


    Not wanting to waste another second arguing, she said tly, "Don''t forget-I gave up Linden in the first ce. Since I let him go, I have no intention of going back. Whatever you''re imagining, that''s your problem."


    She turned to leave, but Helen grabbed her arm in a panic. "Why so eager to run away? Feeling guilty?"


    No way was she buying into that noble, selfless act.


    With a family background as prestigious as the Graysons, how could Caroline possibly give that up?


    Besides, the day they met the Graysons at the hotel, Caroline had deliberately shown up-obviously because she regretted handing over the engagement.


    Caroline sighed, exasperated. "What do you want from me?"


    "I want an apology!" Helen said sharply. "You went behind my back to seduce my boyfriend, and you hit me You need to apologize and promise to stay away from Linden. If you ever see him, you''d better go the othe way!"


    Caroline couldn''t help butugh. "You''re insane."


    She hadn''t even bothered arguing over the insults earlier-and now this girl wanted an apology?


    What a joke.


    She shook off Helen''s hand with one strong motion and strode toward the door.


    But Helen wasn''t about to let her go so easily. She raised her foot and kicked Caroline hard in the back.


    Caught off guard, Caroline stumbled forward, nearly crashing into the door.


    Fortunately, she reacted fast, bracing herself against the doorframe with both hands just in time to avoid falling.


    Fury zed in her chest. She turned around, ready to unleash hell on Helen and froze.


    Standing just outside the door was Teresa.


    Their eyes met. Teresa''s expression wasplicated.


    Caroline forced a strained smile. "Teresa, how long have you been standing there?"


    Her eyes scanned Teresa''s face, trying to gauge whether she''d heard everything or knew who she really w


    "Long enough," Teresa said, stepping inside. Her concerned gaze swept over Caroline from head to toe." you alright? Did you get hurt?"


    Caroline shook her head. "No, I''m fine."


    On the outside, she lookedposed. Inside, she was mortified.


    If Teresa had been there long enough, then she definitely heard their con Meaning


    she knew that she was the one originally engaged to Linden.


    Caroline wasn''t sure what Teresa would think about this.


    tion.


    82%


    Chapter 179 The Real Caroline


    She watched Teresa closely, trying to read her thoughts.


    +8 Pearts


    But Teresa''s attention had shifted-her eyes now locked onto Helen. "Helen," she said sternly, "what do you think you''re doing? How could you raise a hand against Caroline?"


    She was secretly relieved she had been listening all along. Otherwise, she never would''ve guessed that Caroline was her best friend''s daughter, the real Caroline.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 180

    Chapter 180 No More Pretending


    No wonder she always felt so familiar and close to Caroline.


    82%


    +8 Pearls


    "Teresa, Caroline was the one who attacked me first. Look at my face. It''s all swollen from her hitting me. Helen said, tilting her face toward Teresa, tears streaming down her cheeks in distress.


    Teresa only nced at her briefly, showing no sympathy despite her crying. "If you hadn''t insulted her so badly, why would she have hit you? Honestly, even if someone insulted me like that, I''d probably hit them


    100."


    Hearing Teresa side with Caroline, Helen was deeply frustrated. "Teresa, you can''t be biased against me and blindly defend Caroline. Don''t you know Caroline is a woman with no morals? She''s a mistress to an older man while also seducing..."


    "Enough!" Teresa cut her off sharply. "Where''s your upbringing? Caroline is still your family. How can you nder her?"


    Caroline was her best friend''s daughter. For that alone, Teresa believed in her one hundred percent.


    On the other hand, since the first time she met Helen in the bathroom, she had felt this girl was no ordinary


    person.


    Now, not only did she think Helen wasplicated, but also shameless and ill- mannered.


    Seeing Teresa''s dark, sullen face, Helen dared not continue.


    Helen bit her lip and red fiercely at Caroline, trying to vent all her frustration from being insulted by her.


    But Teresa''s eyes caught onto this. "I was the one who scolded you. If you''re angry, direct it at me-don''t take it out on the innocent."


    Hearing this, Helen withdrew her gaze, switching to a pitiful look. "Teresa, I didn''t mean that."


    If it weren''t for her n to marry into the Graysons, she would have gone forward and kicked Teresa hard right now.


    Just wait, Teresa!


    When she married into the Graysons, the first person she''d get rid of was Teresa.


    Teresa had lived long enough to meet all kinds of people. There was no way she couldn''t tell Helen was pretending to be weak.


    She hated hypocrisy the most and frowned. "Enough, stop pretending. Just leave already!"


    Helen was stunned for a moment and wanted to exin something.


    But Teresa gave her no chance to speak and repeated, "Go. I don''t have the patience to listen to you anymore."


    Those cold words stung. Helen tried not to care, but hearing them still hurt.


    In the end, she said nothing and ran out crying.


    Only Caroline and Teresa remained in the kitchen.


    09:30 Mon, 2 Jun G


    2 Jun


    Chapter 180 No More Pretending


    Caroline stared nkly at Teresa.


    Usually, Teresa always had a smiling face, so she thought she had no temper.


    82%


    +8 Pearls


    But Teresa''s stern expression toward Helen just now made Caroline realize she had been wrong before.


    Teresa noticed Caroline was spacing out and patted her arm. "What are you thinking about?"


    Caroline came back to herself and smiled. "Nothing."


    Teresa didn''t press further and instead sized her up from head to toe as if meeting her for the first time.


    "So you''re Caroline Somerton. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Caroline''s tone was calm. "You''ve always been kind to me. Does it matter if I tell you or not?"


    She wasn''t nning to marry into the Graysons, so there was no need to tell her. But Teresa thought differently.


    She smiled and sighed. "Such a foolish kid. That''s not the same at all."


    If Caroline wasn''t her best friend''s daughter, she''d treat her just like a friend. But since she was her best friend''s daughter, Teresa would treat her like her own child.


    Seeing the joy in Teresa''s eyes, Caroline felt grateful and said, "Teresa, thank you for being so good to me." Teresa was the first person-no, the second-outside of the Somertons to treat her well.


    The first was ke.


    Speaking of which, it had been a while since she''d seen ke.


    Ste said he went on a business trip. No one knew when he would return.


    "Don''t be so polite with me. Your mother''s gone, and I''ll take good care of you in her ce." Teresa frowned suddenly. "Why don''t you want to marry Linden?"


    Before, when Teresa heard from Miguel that she had a boyfriend, she thought that exined it.


    But the Caroline she knew didn''t have a boyfriend.


    -That reminded her of the day they met with the Somertons at the hotel.


    That whole family seemed uneasy, especially when Caroline was there. It looked like they didn''t want her presence.


    She hadn''t paid much attention then, but now she understood.


    The Somertons was ruled by Edward, and Helen was his daughter.


    Send Gifts


    ¡£


    10

 Her Icy 181

    Chapter 181 Trashing the House


    ++8 Pearls


    He clearly cared more about his own daughter than his sister, so it made sense that he would want her to marry into the Graysons and live afortable, luxurious life.


    Yet, just now, hearing Caroline herself say she was not interested in Linden left her confused.


    Caroline and Linden had never even met-so why was she already rejecting the idea of marrying him?


    Caroline paused for a second and came up with a reason. "Teresa, the truth is... I like someone else."


    Teresa looked a bit surprised. "Didn''t you just tell me a few days ago that you weren''t seeing anyone?"


    Was this girl hiding something she did not feelfortable sharing?


    With that thought, she added gently, "You don''t have to keep anything from me. If something''s bothering you, just tell me. With how close I am to your mom, I''ll definitely help however I can."


    Seeing that warm, maternal look in her eyes, Caroline felt a little touched.


    If only Linden were someone she could actually respect, maybe she would have considered it.


    Sadly, that was not the case.


    She would rather be single forever than marry someone like him-someone who could not stay faithful.


    Letting out a silent sigh, she replied, "I do have feelings for someone, but he doesn''t know."


    It was the perfect exnation for why she said she did not have a boyfriend before, and it would also stop Teresa from pushing the idea of marrying Linden.


    Teresa smiled at her answer. "Ah, I see! Well, you can''t force love. Don''t let it weigh you down too much."


    So it was just a crush, so that meant Linden still had a shot.


    Girls are like that, if you treat them well and make them feel cared for, feelings might grow over time.


    From that moment on, she made up her mind to treat Caroline even better. She genuinely hoped Caroline would one day be her daughter-inw. Caroline gave a small nod. ¡°Sure, Teresa.¡±


    In truth, there was no one she liked, and she did not n on getting attached to anyone either.


    Living freely and on her own for the rest of her life? That sounded amazing.


    Why trap herself in another cage, having to tiptoe around people''s moods every day?


    Just the thought of fighting over petty things made her feel drained.


    "As long as you understand."


    Teresa smiled warmly, but things were not quite as calm on Helen''s side.


    The more Helen thought about it after getting home, the angrier she got.


    dub


    Chapter 181 Trashing the House


    8 Pearl


    She had clearly said that Caroline was some old guy''s mistress, and Caroline had even admitted she was backing out of the engagement with Linden.


    Teresa had heard all of it, so why had she turned around and scolded Helen instead?


    Was it just because Caroline''s mom happened to be Teresa''s best friend? That was so unfair!


    So ridiculously unfair!


    Helen was fuming and her head felt like it was going to explode. She nced around the room, grabbed whatever she could find, and started smashing it all on the floor to blow off steam.


    She even knocked over the water dispenser in her rage.


    She could not be bothered to clean it up, so she just stomped into her room and went straight to bed.


    When Linden came home from work and saw the mess in the living room, his first thought was that they had been robbed.


    However, there was nothing in the house worth stealing anyway.


    He headed toward the bedroom while calling for Helen.


    He wanted to let her know there might have been a break-in.


    When the call connected, he realized the ringtone wasing from the bedroom.


    Linden frowned. Wait, is Helen actually at home?


    He hurried toward the bedroom, and sure enough, there she was, fast asleep on the bed.


    What the heck is going on?


    He hung up and called out, "Helen, wake up!"


    When she did not respond, he leaned down and gently patted her face. "Hey, something''s up, get up!"


    After a few more pats, Helen finally stirred.


    She opened her eyes, still half-asleep. "What''s wrong?"


    Linden pointed toward the living room. "What happened out there?"


    At first, he thought someone had broken in, but then it hit him. If that were true,


    there was no way Hel could have slept through all that chaos.


    Helen immediately pouted. "Your mom yelled at me today."


    Linden looked at her, stunned. "So, you trashed the whole house because of that?"


    Helen suddenly burst into tears, "What was I supposed to do? I can''t yell back at your mom, so I had to take it out somewhere!"


    Linden frowned. "Didn''t you say you were going to a ssmate''s ce this afternoon? How''d you end up


    10:31 Tue, 3 Jun


    Chapter 181 Trashing the House


    running into my mom?"


    Helen''s eyes shifted.


    If she med Teresa directly, Linden would probably take her side and it could backfire.


    So, it was safer to pin it on Caroline.


    +8 Pearls:


    She wiped her tears and said, "Right after you left, Caroline came out of the


    Nielsen Residence. She saw me and called me over."


    That just made Linden even more confused. "Why would Caroline call you over?


    What did she even say? And what does this have to do with my mom?"


    Send Gifts


    20

 Her Icy 182

    Chapter 182 We''ll Wait for My Dad


    +8 Pearls


    Sure, his mom could be a little hot-headed at times, but she would not just scold someone out of nowhere. Helen must have done something to set her off.


    Helen pouted and said, "Caroline told me you like her, and even threatened to steal you away from me. Then she had the nerve to say that once she gets bored of you, she''ll toss you aside like trash! I was so mad I pped her, but your mom saw it. She didn''t even give me a chance to exin and just started yelling at me. I only did it because I love you so much..."


    Sobbing, she threw herself into Linden''s arms.


    However, Linden had already stopped listening halfway through. After the first few lines, his mind drifted off.


    Once things quieted down, he gave a small smirk and asked, "Did Caroline really say that?"


    He had always suspected Caroline was two-faced when she kept saying she liked ke Sherwood.


    He never should have bought that story. Sure, the Sherwoods were loaded, but ke? Definitely not in the same league as him.


    If a woman had to choose between the two of them, any sane person would pick him.


    Caroline did not seem dumb, so why would she let him go?


    "It''s true, I swear," Helen said, looking up at him with tear-filled eyes. "Don''t fall for her act. She''s not who you think she is. I even heard she''s messing around with some older guy."


    Linden''s expression instantly darkened. ¡°An older guy? You can''t just say stuff like that without proof. Who told you?"


    Helen could not pinpoint where she had heard it, but she was sure it was true. No point hiding it.


    ¡°I''m not making it up. She''s living with him right here in our neighborhood."


    Linden stared into her eyes. She did not look like she was lying.


    Could it be true? Was Caroline actually involved with some older guy?


    A wave of disappointment hit him. He finally thought he had met someone different, only to find out she might already belong to someone else.


    Guess all women really are the same.


    Noticing his silence, Helen carefully asked, "Is it true what Caroline said? Do you like her?"


    Caroline had not said it directly, but the way she talked today definitely hinted that Linden was the one chasing her.


    Linden forced a smile. "How could I possibly be into someone like her?"


    Helen was not letting it go. "Then why did you hug her today?"


    Linden''s face tensed up, and his voice


    turned a little sharp. "Didn''t I already exin that at lunch? She made a move on me! I''m a guy. Anyone would''ve had a hard time turning that down at the moment.


    10:31 Tue, 3 Jun N


    Chapter 182 We''ll Wait for My Dad


    +8 Pearls


    Worried Helen might still not buy it, he added, "She said if I didn''t go along with her, she''d marry ke Sherwood and have them crush my family. I panicked, okay? I hugged her hoping she wouldn''t go from obsessed to vengeful."


    In his mind, it was not really ndering Caroline since she did say she wanted to marry the Sherwoods heir.


    The Sherwoods?


    Helen did not know much about them, so she asked, "Are they really more powerful than your family?"


    Linden did not want to admit it outright, so he just said casually, "Not necessarily, but yeah, they''ve got more money than us."


    Helen curled her lips into a smirk.


    So much for Caroline''s innocent act, it turns out she is just another girl chasing money.


    Could that so-called Sherwood heir-the one with deeper pockets than the Graysons-be the same older guy keeping her?


    Guess when Linden did not work out, she went straight for someone richer.


    Haha!


    What a joke.


    Helen actually found it hrious and let out a little giggle.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Linden''s voice pulled her back, and she quickly wiped the smile off her face. "Oh, nothing."


    Not wanting him to press further, she quickly changed the topic. "Anyway, what''s the n for borrowing money from your dad?"


    Linden let go of her and sat down at the edge of the bed. "You heard my mom today. Dad''s off on a business trip for a week, so we''ll have to wait till he''s back."


    Helen''s smile faded. ¡°But ourpany can''t wait that long. Maybe you coulde up with another solution? Or ask your mom to give you the money first?"


    She knew Linden did not have control over the money, but Teresa definitely had some of her own.


    Still, Linden shook his head without hesitation. "No, we''ll just wait for my dad to get back."


    "Why not?" Helen asked, clearly confused. It was all Grayson money in the end- what did it matter v they asked?


    Why was he so against going to Teresa for help?


    ¡°I just can''t, alright? Don''t ask anymore. We''ll wait for my dad," Linden said, his tone final. He knew exactly how his mom operated.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 183

    Chapter 183 Shutting the Factory Down


    Teresa was usually the type who liked helping people.


    **+8 Pearls


    Yet, today, when Linden mentioned that Helen wanted to borrow money from his dad, she did not even consider it.


    Since she did not offer, it meant she was not willing.


    Bringing it up again would just be asking for trouble, and would probably earn him a lecture.


    Helen, hearing how firm he was, could not hold back her tears. ¡°But ourpany really can''t wait any longer...


    She had not been at thepanytely, so she did not know all the details.


    However, from what her dad said, she could tell it was serious this time.


    If they waited too long, they might not be able to keep the business afloat.


    Seeing her eyes turn red, Linden pulled her into his arms. "It''s just a small factory. If it doesn''t make it, let it go. Don''t beat yourself up over it. When the timees, your dad cane work for us. I''ll get him a well-paid position. It''ll be way easier than running a factory, and he''ll make just as much, maybe more."


    Helen''s eyes lit up, and a smile broke through her tears. ¡°Really?"


    If Linden gave the word, her dad''s sry at Grayson Group would be generous for sure.


    And with her dad''s skills, it would not take long for him to prove himself. This could help her truly be Mrs. Grayson, both in name and reality.


    "Of course. You''ve got my word."


    With that, Helen finally felt like she could breathe again.


    Early the next morning, she rushed back to Waterford Gardens, eager to share the good news with her dad."


    As soon as she stepped inside, Edwin looked over with worry. "Did you get the money?"


    He had actually called her the night before, but she told him she would exin everything when she got


    home.


    He ended up staying up all night, too anxious to sleep.


    Helen slipped off her shoes and sat down on the couch. "No."


    Right away, Edwin''s face dropped.


    His expression turned cold, filled with disappointment and frustration.


    "If you didn''t get it, why didn''t you say sost night?"


    Seeing his expression darken, Helen rushed to exin. "Dad, don''t be mad. It''s not like I didn''t try. Linden''s


    dad wasn''t home..."


    Chapter 183 Shutting the Factory Down


    Sheid everything out for him, step by step.


    Edwin''s anger slowly faded, reced by a worried frown.


    is Pearls


    Helen gently added, "Dad, if things really aren''t turning around, maybe it''s time to let go of the factory. Linden said he could get you a great position at theirpany-better pay, less stress. You might even earn more than running the ce yourself."


    ina, who had been listening nearby, perked up. "Helen, are you serious? Linden''s really offering your dad a job?"


    She knew howpetitive the Grayson Group was-people fought just tond an interview.


    And if Linden was personally arranging it, the sry would definitely be excellent. Helen nodded confidently. "It''s all taken care of.¡±


    That seemed to put ina at ease. She turned to Edwin and said, "Edwin, maybe this is for the best. The factory''s already struggling. Why not take a steady, well- paying job for a change?"


    However, just as Edwin was about to respond, Liam cut in. "No way. We sold the vi to-start this business. We''ve poured years of hard work into it. How can we just shut it down?"


    ina''s smile disappeared in an instant. ¡°Liam, you haven''t exactly been hands- on with the factory, so you don''t know how tough it''s been. Maybe you should talk to Edwin before jumping to conclusions."


    Liam could hear the bite in her words.


    She was clearly ming him for being absent while things were falling apart, and she was not wrong.


    He did not have aeback.


    So, all he could do was turn to Edwin and ask quietly, "Is it really that bad?"


    Edwin took a slow drag from his cigarette and replied, "Aside from what we owe the suppliers, there''s other debt piling up. And we probably can''t even pay the staff this month."


    So even if Helen hade back with money, it would have only patched one hole.


    They would still be sinking."


    Liam frowned hard and asked, "Isn''t there any way to save it?"


    Liam just could not wrap his head around the.


    of shutting the factory down.


    There, he was a manager-independent, respected, earning a solid ie.


    However, if the factory went under. what then?


    Edwin nced over at him. "If we can someho


    pull together a million, there might still be hope."


    He did not say it would fix everything as it would just buy them time.


    ina did not hold back. "Honestly, I think we should just liquidate the factory this week and be done with


    1. it. At this rate, we''re not making anything-we''re just bleeding money."


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 184

    Chapter 184 That Older Man She''s Living With


    Liam muttered under his breath, "A million? Where am I supposed to get that kind of money?"


    He had not even paid off hisst round of loans, and now there was this?


    It felt like he was throwing buckets of water into a sinking ship.


    ina did not hold back. ¡°Honestly, I think we should just liquidate the factory this week and be done with it. At this rate, we''re not producing anything, and we''re just bleeding money."


    As far as she was concerned, as long as Edwin got that cushy job with the Graysons, she did not care what else happened.


    "I''ll think about it," Edwin replied quietly. He knew the writing was on the wall, but it


    still stung.


    This business was something he had built with his own hands after all.


    ina gave a quick wave of dismissal. "Suit yourself."


    To her, it was only a matter of time. Whether Edwin dragged it out a little longer or shut it down now would not make much of a difference.


    Not wanting to dwell on the gloomy subject, ina turned to Helen, a smile ying on her lips. "So, how are things going with you and Lindentely?"


    Her eyes flicked-very deliberately-to Helen''s stomach.


    Helen instantly caught her meaning. She lowered her head with a bashful smile. "We''re doing well."


    She and Linden had been intimate several times now, and she was pretty sure it would not be long before there was some news.


    Everything was progressing even better than she had hoped.


    Once she got pregnant, she would love to see if that woman still had the nerve to mock her.


    "That''s good," ina said with a smile. Then, as if something had just came to mind, her face darkened. "Still, you need to be carefultely. Keep an eye on that flirt who lives in your neighborhood."


    She was talking about Caroline.


    Caroline also lived in the same high-end neighborhood as Helen, so it was only natural she might bump


    into Linden.


    Even if she was currently chasing after an older man, who knew when she might switch gears and set her sights on Linden again?


    After all, Linden was the Grayson family''s only heir, and he was still young. ina did not buy for a second that Caroline was not tempted.


    Helen knew exactly who her mom meant, and it reminded her of something.


    She smirked. "Caroline actually tried toe on to Linden, but he shut her down." ina''s eyes zed with anger. "That girl! I knew she was after Linden! Trying to steal her cousin''s


    Chapter 184 That Older Man She''s Living With


    boyfriend-how shameless can she get?"


    "That''s not even the worst of it. She told Linden she''d simply marry ke Sherwood and leverage his influence to crush the Graysons if he didn''t want her." Helen then nced at her mom. "Do you think the Sherwoods are really wealthier than the Graysons?"


    If Linden had not told her himself, she would have never believed anyone in Kingville was more powerful than the Graysons.


    ina replied, "I''ve heard of the Sherwoods. They''ve got money, for sure, but I doubt they''re ahead of the Graysons. People love to blow things out of proportion, so it''s hard to know what''s true."


    At that, Edwin finally chimed in, "You''re too na?ve. The Sherwoods are in apletely different league than the Graysons."


    Both Helen and ina turned toward him.


    Helen asked, confused, "What do you mean, Dad?"


    Edwin exined, "The Sherwoods practically own half the businesses in Kingville. They''re not just wealthy -they''re powerful. One word from them, and every top figure in the cityes running"


    Then, something Helen said earlier clicked in his mind. His eyes narrowed. "Helen, did you just say Caroline wants to marry ke Sherwood? Does she really know him?"


    If Caroline really did know ke, then maybe there was still hope for thepany.


    If he was willing to speak up on their behalf, they might not only survive this crisis but also secure a steady flow of new business.


    Helen was still caught up in her thoughts, trying to process what her dad had just said, so she did not catch his question at first.


    ¡°Helen?¡± She snapped back to attention when her dad called her name again. "Yeah, Dad? What is it?"


    Edwin''s face tightened. "What were you thinking about just now? I asked if Caroline actually knows ke."


    He was skeptical.


    He dealt with people from all walks of life and worked with plenty ofpanies, yet he had never met ke-only heard his name mentioned in conversations.


    Caroline, though? She was a nobody from the lower rungs of society.


    However, since Helen had mentioned it, he had to check.


    He could not afford to let a possible lifeline slip by.


    Helen hesitated, then said, "Lthink it might be that older man she''s living with."


    She had not been sure before, but after hearing her dad describe how influential the Sherwoods were, things started to click.


    No wonder Caroline had been so quick to drop Linden for that guy.


    That man was actually way more powerful than Linden, and wealthier too.


    Chapter 184 That Older Man She''s Living With


    Edwin frowned. "But didn''t you say he''s over 50? ke can''t be that old."


    Send Gifts


    77%


    +8 Pearls


    §¥

 Her Icy 185

    hapter 185 Their Purpose


    Helen shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe Mr. Sherwood just looks older than he is."


    Edwin thought that sounded reasonable and didn''t push the issue.


    * Finished


    He turned to Liam. "Call Caroline. Tell her toe back. We need to ask if that man is truly the Sherwoods heir."


    "Got it. I''ll call her now." Liam took out his phone and dialed Caroline.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was out checking for rental spots.


    She''d just found a ce she liked and was about to contact the owner when Liam''s call showed up.


    She didn''t want to deal with him, so she ended the call without answering.


    Then, she called the number listed for the shop instead.


    Liam was instantly irritated. "She hung up on me!"


    Edwin grew serious. "Keep trying. Just don''t sound so harsh this time."


    Theirst meeting had ended badly. If they weren''t careful, she probably wouldn''te back at all.


    Liam wasn''t happy about it, but he knew it mattered for thepany.


    He called again, but this time the line was busy.


    He gave up for the moment, nning to tryter.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was chatting pleasantly with the shop owner, who readily agreed to a rent she liked.


    They met up at the shop and signed the lease.


    Looking around the ce, Caroline felt a rush of emotion.


    In her previous life, she had built a popr restaurant, but she was kept behind the scenes in the kitchen.


    Even though she was the one who made it sessful, she only got a low


    paycheck, less than what a regr chef made.


    Thankfully, things were different this time. She finally had something that truly belonged to her.


    While she was lost in thought, her phone rang again.


    Seeing Liam''s name again, she frowned and picked up.


    "What now?" she said tly.


    "Are you free? Edwin wants you toe back and have lunch with us."


    Liam''s polite voice made her pause. Something felt off; just like thest time,


    She''d been out to look for a shop since morning and was already worn out. 10.20 wea, 4 Jun


    Chapter 185 Their Purpose.


    Thest thing she wanted was to deal with that family again.


    "I''m busy. No time," Caroline said coldly, then hung up and went back to cleaning.


    Finished


    She''d already told the Sherwood Group earlier that she wouldn''t be delivering lunch today due to other ns.


    She took her time tidying up the shop and didn''t head home until nearly noon.


    As she reached her apartment building, she heard someone call her name from across the street, "Caroline!"


    Caroline looked over and saw Edwin and Liam walking toward her.


    So they had been waiting here.


    She didn''t even need to guess-Helen must''ve told them where she lived.


    Caroline shot them a cold stare and didn''t speak until they were closer. "If you''ve got something to say, make it quick."


    Edwin was a little annoyed by her attitude, but he reminded himself to stay calm for thepany''s sake.


    He forced a slight smile. "It''s been a while. We just wanted to check in and see how you''re doing."


    Caroline narrowed her eyes. "You came all this way just to see me?"


    "Yes," Edwin replied without blinking. "Is that strange?"


    She gave a sarcastic smile. "Someone like me doesn''t usually get your attention. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    In her previous life, when she was seriously ill in the hospital, Edwin never


    showed up. He always said he was swamped with work.


    Now that she was in good health, the possibility was even smaller.


    Edwin''s expression darkened at her sarcasm. "Do you have to speak to me like that?"


    Caroline had no interest in dragging things out. ¡°If you''re done, I''m leaving.¡±


    She turned to head home, but Edwin and Liam trailed right behind her. Noticing their footsteps, she stopped sharply and looked back. "What exactly are you after?"


    She was already ufortable that Helen knew where she lived. There was no way she''d let Edwin and Liam follow her home.


    Edwin nced at the restaurant across the street. "It''s lunchtime. Let''s grab a bite and talk there."


    Caroline paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."


    If she turned them down, they''d likely just keep following her,


    She might as well eat and figure out what they were up to.


    The three of them crossed the street and walked toward the restaurant

 Her Icy 186

    Chapter 186 The Sherwoods'' Heir


    As Caroline walked, she sent Maia a quick message saying she wouldn''t be home for lunch.


    They soon reached the restaurant, and Edwin casually ordered a few dishes.


    Finished


    "I remember you like cinnamon rolls. Try them while they''re still warm," he said, cing one on her te.


    Caroline blocked it with her fork. "That''s Helen''s favorite, not mine."


    "Oh, I must''ve gotten it mixed up," Edwin replied, holding the cinnamon roll awkwardly in midair.


    Liam, sitting beside them, gave her a disapproving look. "Even if it''s not your favorite, can''t you just eat it since Edwin picked it for you? They taste great. Why be so picky?"


    Caroline sneered. "When I was a kid, I got a bunch of cavities from eating too many sweets. I stopped after that. You even said you''d give them up with me. I guess you''ve forgotten about that, haven''t you?"


    Liam looked embarrassed. The memory sounded familiar, but the details had faded.


    Now, he avoided her eyes and turned to Edwin. "Just eat it yourself. She can pick what she wants."


    Edwin didn''t try to offer her anything else, and the three of them ate quietly.


    None of them was paying attention to the meal.


    Edwin was figuring out how to bring up the real reason he was here, while Caroline waited for him to speak.


    Eventually, Edwin looked up. "You''re staying in that high-endplex now. Did your boyfriend rent it for you?"


    "Yes," Caroline replied tly. Otherwise, he''d just keep prying.


    To them, she was still a delivery girl.


    There''s no way someone like her could afford such a ce, so letting them believe that was easier.


    They''d misunderstood her many times before. One more time wouldn''t matter. Edwin''s brows twitched slightly. "Your boyfriend is the Sherwoods'' heir, right?" How did it get linked to the Sherwoods'' heir?


    Caroline stared at him, confused.


    She had only ever talked about the Sherwoods'' heir once with Linden, saying she wanted to marry him.


    But now, out of nowhere, the Somertons believed she was dating him.


    Where did they even get that idea?


    Edwin took her silence as confirmation.


    He grinned right away. "Why didn''t you just tell us Mr. Sherwood was your boyfriend?"


    Caroline gave a cold, mocking smile. "Didn''t you once said it was shameful for me


    to date an older man? So


    Chapter 186 The Sherwoods'' Heir


    now that he''s the Sherwoods'' heir, it''s suddenly not shameful?"


    Finished


    "It''s different. Most people dream of getting close to the Sherwoods, and they never get the chance. But you know the man in charge-that''s impressive." Then, he paused, frowning. "But if you''re with Mr. Sherwood, why are you still delivering takeout?"


    It didn''t add up.


    If the Sherwoods'' heir gave her even the smallest thing, it would be more than enough to livefortably.


    Edwin had heard the Sherwoods'' heir was a bit cold, but not stingy.


    Caroline ignored his question and asked instead, "So the reason you''re here today is because of Mr. Sherwood?"


    She already knew the answer.


    The moment Edwin heard about the Sherwoods'' heir, his eyes lit up.


    It was obvious Edwin hoped to gain something through the Sherwoods'' heir. But she didn''t even know him.


    Still, since they came to her, she figured she might as well hear them out.


    "Yeah, I''m hoping to ask Mr. Sherwood for a small favor," he said. Caroline smirked. She had expected that.


    Didn''t he say he just wanted to see her? That excuse wasughable.


    Though she felt disgusted, she kept her tone calm. "What kind of favor?"


    "There''s a slight issue at thepany ... "Edwin''s voice faltered as he spoke. "Could you ask Mr. Sherwood to give us a hand?"


    Caroline raised an eyebrow. "If it''s just a small issue, shouldn''t you be able to handle it yourself?"


    If her memory served right, it was about this time that their business began fallin art in her previous life.


    But she had changed a few things this time around, so the crash mighte


    even sooner.


    It''s likely wasn''t a small issue Edwin had imed it was.


    -Edwin didn''t know how to respond.


    He had only said it was a small issue to avoid herughing at him. He didn''t expect her to ask back.


    Still, she had a point. He''d always managed to deal with minor issues before.


    Send Gifts


    68

 Her Icy 187

    Chapter 187 I Don''t Know Him


    Back then, Caroline would give Edwin a thumbs up and praise him for being capable.


    Finished


    After a brief pause, he decided toe clean. "Honestly, it''s not a small issue. Thepany owes a lot of money and is close to shutting down."


    Caroline asked, "So you''re going to ask Mr. Sherwood for money?"


    From the looks of it, thepany needed a big sum.


    Otherwise, Edwin wouldn''t have reached out to the Sherwoods.


    Edwin quickly rified, "No, not money. I just want him to visit thepany and give us a bit of publicity."


    The Sherwoods'' heir wasn''t like Linden. His influence in Kingville was on a whole different level.


    If he was willing to show up and say a few nice words, clients woulde running.


    And once their creditors heard thepany had ties to the Sherwoods, they''d likely back off.


    Caroline understood their purpose. By now, she was almost done eating.


    She said inly, "Sounds like a solid n. Too bad I don''t know Mr. Sherwood." Her response hit Edwin hard.


    He stared at her. "Then why did you act like you had connections with him earlier?"


    Caroline shrugged. "Did I ever say that? I never told you I knew him. That was your assumption."


    He was always like that, believing what he wanted without asking her or listening to her exnation.


    "Sorry, I can''t help." Caroline stood up and walked off.


    Edwin watched her go, his face darkening with every step she took.


    Liam said, "Edwin, do you think she''s lying? Maybe she''s still mad about you hitting her before."


    Edwin''s expression slightly softened when he heard that. "That''s probably the reason."


    For some reason, he felt a faint sense of guilt. He started to wish he had treated Caroline better in the past.


    If he had, theirpany might not be in such deep trouble now.


    Liam snorted. "Caroline is so ungrateful. It''s one thing for her to be stubborn at home, but now that thepany''s falling apart, she''s still acting cold. If we go bankrupt because of her, I swear I''ll beat her!"


    All she had to do was talk to the Sherwoods'' heir. They didn''t ask much.


    She knew how bad things were, yet she still turned her back on them. Liam couldn''t think of anyone colder than her.


    Edwin frowned deeply, and his voice was sharp. "That''s enough. Quit


    TU.20 wed, 4 Jul


    Chapter 187 I Don''t Know Him


    Since Caroline refused to help, they had no choice but to handle it on their own. Finished


    After all, he was Caroline''s biological brother. That connection should be enough


    to get them a chance to speak with the Sherwoods'' heir.


    If they could just get a meeting, maybe that tie to Caroline would be enough to turn things around for their


    Liam frowned. "But we don''t even know where Caroline lives. How are we supposed to find Mr. Sherwood? If we at least knew what he looked like, we could wait outside her apartment building."


    Edwin thought for a moment and said, "If we can''t find him there, let''s just go directly to the Sherwood Group.¡±


    After leaving the restaurant, they headed straight to the Sherwood Group.


    Liam stood before the towering building, staring up in amazement.


    "Wow, no wonder everyone talks about the Sherwood Group-it''s so grand!"


    He''d passed by a few times before, only catching short nces from far away.


    Even then, it looked impressive. But seeing it up close today made him feel not just amazed, but also a bit bitter and jealous.


    Liam mumbled, "If only ourpany looked like this...


    If this ce belonged to Somertons, clients would be flooding in.


    But theirpany was too in and small, which made people ignore them. That


    was why they hadn''t gotten any orderstely.


    Even though Liam said in a low voice, Edwin heard it.


    "Quit dreaming," he said. "This building alone probably costs more than 100panies like ours."


    Liam knew that. But still, he felt unfair.


    Why did the Sherwoods get to have everything, while they could barely keep their


    ess going?


    He hung his head and followed Edwin to the reception.


    Edwin gave the receptionist a friendly smile. "Hello, we''re here to see Mr. Sherwood. Is he avable?"


    "To see Mr. Sherwood?" The receptionist looked him up and down. He was


    dressed well enough, so she figured he was here for business and asked, "Do


    you have an appointment scheduled?"


    Send Gifts


    68

 Her Icy 188

    Chapter 188 They Go to Find Him.


    As the chairman of thepany, Edwin understood that all businesses had rules.


    Finished


    He was used to people needing appointments before seeing him, so it made perfect sense that a big-namepany like the Sherwood Group would have strict procedures.


    Keeping a friendly expression, Edwin replied, "We don''t have an appointment, but we''re his rtives. Could you please tell Mr. Sherwood we''re here about something urgent?"


    Rtives?


    The receptionist gave them another look. Their outfits didn''t match the image of someone close to the CEO.


    She recalled a recent incident where a pair of people also imed to be rtives. Turned out, they were drowning in debt and came hoping for financial help.


    She began to suspect those two might be pulling the same stunt.


    Still unsure, she paused until she noticed the CEO''s assistanting back from outside. Quickly, she called out, "Mr. Anderson!"


    Wyatt Anderson had been heading toward the elevators but changed course and walked over. "What''s the matter?"


    The receptionist nced at Edwin and Liam before saying, "They say they''re Mr. Sherwood''s rtives and want to speak with him."


    Wyatt nced at the two men.


    He had been at the CEO''s side for years and had met almost every family member.


    But he didn''t recognize those two at all.


    He didn''t buy itpletely but chose to be careful. "How exactly are you connected to Mr. Sherwood?"


    Edwin replied, "I''m his girlfriend''s brother. Could you please-"


    Wyatt cut him off sharply with a sneer. "If you''ve got real business, you can schedule an appointment. Don''t make up stories."


    Edwin''s face tightened. He sounded more urgent. "I''m telling the truth!! I''m truly her brother. If you don''t believe me, just ask him if he''s dating Caroline,"


    He was well aware that the Sherwoods'' heir was keeping the rtionship with Caroline under wraps-most likely because it was just a temporary fling.


    Marriage had never been on the table, so it made sense that thepany staff didn''t know about her.


    His confidence made Wyatt pause.


    What if Mr. Sherwood truly has a girlfriend?


    It would be a surprise. Everyone had been hoping he''d finally let someone in.


    193


    10:28 Wed, 4 Jun M G


    28 Wed, 4 Jun


    Chapter 188 They Go to Find Him


    Wyatt pointed toward the lounge area. "Please wait there. I''ll go find out."


    76%


    Finished


    He entered ke''s office. "Mr. Sherwood, the Prosperia Group deal isplete. The contract signing is set for the day after tomorrow."


    "Got it," ke replied without looking up, still focused on his paperwork.


    Noticing that Wyatt didn''t leave, ke looked up slowly and frowned. "Is there something else?"


    Wyatt spoke carefully, "There are two men downstairs asking to see you."


    ke''s expression darkened. "Do they have a scheduled appointment? If not, I think you know what to do."


    Seeing ke''s irritation, Wyatt dropped his eyes and stammered, "N-no, they don''t. But they said they''re your girlfriend''s brothers."


    ke grew even colder. "Send them away."


    The message couldn''t be clearer. He had no girlfriend. That made them liars.


    Wyatt cursed those two inwardly. They''d nearly dragged him into trouble with his boss!..


    Leaving the office, he immediately called the receptionist. "Tell those two idiots to get lost-now!"


    Hearing his angry order, the receptionist knew what had happened.


    She walked over to the lounge. Before she could speak, Edwin stood up hopefully. "So? Will Mr. Sherwood meet with us?"


    She rolled her eyes. "He doesn''t even know who you are. Please leave now."


    Edwin was stunned. "No way! Where''s Mr. Anderson? Why didn''t hee himself?"


    He felt certain Wyatt hadn''t spoken to the CEO at all and had juste up with an excuse to send them away. It wasn''t the first time he''d dodged people like that.


    The receptionist sneered. "Mr. Anderson has no time for scammers like you! He wanted you to leave now!"


    Liam was infuriated. "Watch your mouth and show some respect!"


    His outburst was loud enough to catch the attention of nearby employees, who nced over and started whispering.


    Afraid the noise would reach the CEO, the receptionist quickly called for security.


    "These two are causing a scene-get them out of here!"


    Send Gifts


    10

 Her Icy 189

    Chapter 189 They See Him


    Finished


    Before Edwin or Liam could react, several security guards grabbed them and started pushing them toward


    the exit.


    People in the building paused to watch, many of them snickering.


    Edwin could feel their stares, and it weighed heavily on him.


    "Let go of me!" he shouted.


    He was a chairman, yet now he was being treated like a criminal.


    He had never felt this humiliated before. It was pure bullying!


    The security guards didn''t care. They dragged them to the front doors and shoved them outside like garbage.


    Edwin stumbled from the force and hit the ground hard,nding face-first.


    Liam rushed over to help him up. "Edwin, are you okay? Those jerks went way too far. If I ever get the chance, I''ll make them regret this!"


    Edwin stood


    up and brushed off the dirt. "Let''s think about how we can meet Mr. Sherwood first."


    "Yeah," Liam agreed. After what had just happened, he was more determined than ever to meet the Sherwoods'' heir.


    It wasn''t just about saving the Somertons'' business. He also couldn''t forget the embarrassment they''d just gone through with the security guards.


    He had heard the Sherwood Group was strict with its management, with strict rules banning things like bullying.


    He was eager to ask the Sherwoods'' heir how he nned to deal with the guards who had crossed the line.


    Edwin''s knee throbbed from the fall. Spotting a bench nearby, he said, "Let''s go sit for a bit."


    They both took a seat. Liam nced at the two guards still patrolling outside the bunding. "Edwin, those same guards are always on duty. There''s no way we''ll get past them again to find Mr. Sherwood."


    Edwin shook his head. "We''re not going in. We''ll just wait here."


    As long as the Sherwoods'' heir was inside, he would eventually have to leave.


    Liam looked doubtful. "Wait out here and hope to see him? That could take forever. Plus, we don''t even know what he looks like. We might not recognize him even if he walks right by."


    But Edwin didn''t seem worried. "Someone running apany this big won''t be hard to spot. He''ll stand


    out."


    He added that the employees'' reactions would give them a clue. When their boss came out, they''d definitely show respect.


    "Will that work?" Liam still wasn''t convinced.


    14.20 wed, 4 JUN


    Chapter 189 They See Him.


    75%


    Finished


    He''d heard the Sherwoods'' heir kept a low profile that even some of his employees didn''t know what he


    looked like.


    Spotting him in a crowd might not be easy.


    "Don''t stress about it. Just stay alert," Edwin said.


    They kept their eyes on the main doors, scrutinizing every man who came out.


    But by the time office hours ended, they still hadn''t seen anyone who seemed like the Sherwoods heir.


    As the crowd thinned, Liam''s eyes started to feel sore.


    He rubbed them and said, "Edwin, it''s alreadyte. Maybe he already left."


    Edwin paused before answering, "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    There was a chance the Sherwoods'' heir left after most of the staff.


    They''d been there for a while, so waiting a little longer didn''t seem like a big deal. Another ten minutes passed, and the building was nearly empty.


    Suddenly, Liam spotted someone familiar. His eyes lit up, and he pointed. "Edwin, isn''t that Mr. Anderson? Who''s the guy walking with him-could it be Mr. Sherwood?"


    Edwin looked in that direction. "Yeah, that''s Anderson."


    Even from far away, the man next to Wyatt had an impressive presence.


    But something was in the way, so Edwin couldn''t see that man''s face clearly.


    They stood up quickly, eyes fixed on the two men as they walked out.


    When those two exited the lobby, Edwin saw the man''s face clearly. He was shocked. "Liam, he looks so familiar."


    Liam also recognized ke. "That''s Dr. Sherwood. He was Caroline''s attending r the hospital."


    ician when she was in


    Hearing that, Edwin remembered something. At thest charity g, ke had stood with Caroline when she falsely used Helen.


    Thinking of that, he stared at ke in displeasure.


    "What''s a doctor doing at the Sherwood Group?¡±


    ke wasn''t carrying any medical tools but a briefcase, so it didn''t seem like a patient visit.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 190

    Chapter 190 Rtive?


    Finished


    A sudden idea hit Liam, and his eyes widened. "Dr. Sherwood has the samest name as Mr. Sherwood. Could they be rted?"


    Edwin paused, then smacked his forehead and chuckled. "That makes sense! I should''ve thought of that. You catch on fast."


    That would exin why ke showed up at the Sherwood Group. He was probably helping out the Sherwoods'' heir with some business.


    After thest encounter, Edwin had already sensed that ke wasn''t just an ordinary doctor.


    He had always wondered how someone like Caroline, from a humble background, could end up connected to the Sherwoods.


    Now it clicked-she must''ve met the Sherwoods'' heir through ke.


    Noticing ke heading for his car, Edwin and Liam rushed to catch him before he got in.


    Edwin forced a smile. "Dr. Sherwood, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect to run into you here.


    ke nced over, and the memory of Caroline getting pped came to mind.


    His expression darkened. He didn''t bother saying anything more, so he just responded with a nod.


    Wyatt, who was standing nearby, had already opened the car door. ke leaned down and got in.


    Before Wyatt could shut the door, Edwin quickly grabbed it to stop him.


    Wyatt''s expression darkened, and he spoke with irritation. "Do you even know who you''re blocking? Move before you regret it."


    iming to be ke''s girlfriend''s brother was one thing, but standing in his way was just too much.


    It was just ridiculous.


    Edwin smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, but I need Dr. Sherwood''s help with so thing urgent."


    Hearing Edwin''s way of addressing ke, Wyatt realized Edwin didn''t know ke''s true position as the Sherwood Group''s CEO.


    He was about to reveal ke''s identity when ke got out of the car and said, "Park the car in thepany lot. Take the rest of the day off."


    Wyatt hesitated. "But..."


    11


    ke had poor vision. Without his sses, he couldn''t drive himself.


    If Wyatt left now, how would ke get home?


    "No buts. Just go."


    With that, Wyatt/had no choice but to obey.


    Watching how quickly Wyatt followed orders, Edwin began to suspect ke had a lot of authority in the


    Chapter 190 Rtive?


    If that was true, then asking him to set up a meeting with the Sherwoods'' heir might not be difficult.


    "Sorry for bothering you, Dr. Sherwood."


    ke nced at his watch. "If you need to talk, we can go to the caf¨¦ across the street."


    From the worried look on Edwin''s face, ke figured it wasn''t something simple or quick.


    It wasn''t appropriate to talk at thepany entrance.


    Edwin quickly agreed. "Of course, thank you."


    If ke was open to hearing him out, there was still a chance to turn things around for his business.


    At the caf¨¦, after cing their orders, ke asked, "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Finished


    He honestly didn''t want to deal with Edwin, but he was afraid Edwin would end up dragging Caroline into it again.


    ke had already learned that it wasn''t the first time something like that had happened.


    Edwin never considered whether Caroline could handle the pressure or if it might hurt her.


    He was always selfish and inconsiderate.


    Looking stressed, Edwin said, "Mypany is in trouble. I was hoping you could help me get in touch with the Sherwoods'' heir. You must be close to him, right? Maybe you could set up a meeting?"


    ke sipped his coffee and set the cup down slowly. "A meeting could be arranged, but you''ve probably heard he doesn''t do favors for just anyone."


    Edwin felt a wave of relief and smiled. "There''s something you might not know. Caroline is dating Mr. Sherwood now. That connection should make it easier."


    To someone like the Sherwoods'' heir, helping with a small issue like his wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Edwin felt confident the Sherwoods'' heir would help.


    "Girlfriend?" ke raised an eyebrow, unsure of the situation.


    Edwin nodded. "Exactly. And honestly, I should thank you. Without you, Caroline would''ve never crossed paths with a big shot like Mr. Sherwood."


    ke gave a slight, unreadable smile at that.


    He introduced Caroline to the Sherwoods'' heir?


    What a ridiculous assumption.


    Edwin kept his eyes on ke''s face, looking for any sort of reaction.


    Seeing that ke secmed rather pleased, Edwin continued, "So, Dr. Sherwood, does that mean you''ll help?"


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 191

    ke leaned back in his chair, restingfortably. "Before I agree to anything, I need to know exactly what you want Mr. Sherwood to do. He''s got a packed schedule. If the task isn''t something he can handle, there''s no use bothering him."


    "He can handle it. For someone like him, it''s an easy favor," Edwin replied quickly, hoping to win ke over. Then, he exined the problems hispany was going through.


    ke went quiet, thinking it over. To him, it wasn''t a big deal.


    If Edwin could treat Caroline well, ke would''ve stepped in without hesitation.


    But the way she''d been treated at the Somertons'' vi still made him furious.


    After a long silence, ke finally said, "Talk to Caroline. If she agrees, I''ll make sure Mr. Sherwood helps you."


    Edwin froze.


    ke just said help was possible. Now it depended on Caroline? Why did she matter?


    Thinking back to lunch, when Caroline refused to help and even acted like she didn''t know the Sherwoods heir, Edwin felt a rush of frustration.


    She probably wanted to see his business crash and burn.


    He could imagine her smirking about it now.


    Edwin pushed his anger down and forced a tight smile. "Caroline''s always tied up. She often doesn''t even answer my calls. But I''m out of options right now. I can''t afford to wait. Please, Dr. Sherwood."


    He looked at ke, hoping for a sign of sympathy, but ke didn''t budge. "I''ll say the same-talk to Caroline. If she says yes, Mr. Sherwood will step in."


    He turned his eyes to the window. Clouds hung low, and the sky looked like it


    ke stood up and added, "That''s settled then. Come back once Caroline agrees."


    Without saying another word, he walked off to pay the bill and left.


    t pour any second.


    After ke had gone, Liam broke the silence. "Why''s he dragging Caroline into this? It doesn''t concern her at all."


    Edwin looked troubled. "He''s probably still holding a grudge about me hitting her."


    Liam frowned. "It was their fault to begin with! We let it go, and now he''s acting like we wronged them? He''s seriously being petty."


    Edwin sighed. "It''s not the time to argue. We need to go find Caroline,"


    Liam didn''t look convinced. "Are you sure we have to go back to her?"


    She''d already turned them down onee today. What made him think she''d say yes now?


    More likely, she''d justugh at them.


    10:29 Wed, 4 Jun MG


    9 Wed, 4 Jun M


    Chapter 191 Talk to Her


    Finished


    "What else can we do? Do you have a better n?" Edwin didn''t want to go to Caroline either, but he had no other option.


    He had to set his pride aside for the sake of thepany.


    Liam shook his head, his voice low and defeated. "No."


    "Then let''s go." Edwin finished his coffee, stood up, and said, "It''s gettingte. We need to find her."


    Thepany was running out of time. He couldn''t afford to dy any longer.


    If Caroline didn''t agree to help today, he doubted he''d get any rest tonight.


    Once again, they returned to the entrance of Gxy Bay Residences.


    Since Edwin didn''t know which building Caroline stayed in, he could only call her. What he didn''t realize, though, was that Caroline wasn''t there at all. She was on her scooter to a restaurant.


    ke had texted her to grab dinner. With no other ns, she epted.


    Her phone was zipped inside her bag. With her helmet on, she didn''t hear the ringtone.


    When she reached the restaurant, she spotted ke standing outside.


    Caroline parked and locked her scooter before running over to him. "What''s with the sudden dinner n?*


    She almost asked if they were celebrating something, but his serious look stopped her.


    "It''s just a meal. No reason behind it," ke said and walked inside. Caroline went in with him.


    They picked a few simple dishes and talked while eating.


    ke asked, "How''s the delivery work going these days?"


    Earlier, Edwin and Liam had shown up at hispany. He didn''t know if it wa worried they might see Caroline, figure out her real job, and stir up trouble.


    Caroline smiled. "Everything has been fine. Thanks for asking."


    eir first time there, but he


    If ke hadn''t helped her find this job, she''d probably still be working as a personal chef.

 Her Icy 192

    Chapter 192 Just Not That Mr Sherwood


    It was impossible to earn enough money to open a shop so quickly.


    She told ke about her ns to rent a storefront.


    #Finished


    ke''s lips curved slightly. "Hmm, food delivery isn''t a long-term solution. Plus, your cooking skills are exceptional-opening a shop is the right move..."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the sudden ringing of a phone.


    Caroline dug her phone out of her bag and frowned when she saw Edwin''s name on the screen.


    There was no need to guess-Edwin was undoubtedly calling about thepany''s troubles again.


    Does he really think I''m Mr. Sherwood''s girlfriend?


    Even if she were, she wouldn''t lift a finger to save Edwin''spany this time.


    .Besides, she wasn''t.


    Caroline decisively hung up, only to notice several missed calls from Edwin.


    She must not have heard them while riding her scooter earlier.


    Just as she tucked her phone back into her bag, it rang again.


    With a sigh, she answered bluntly, "What now?"


    Edwin''s irritated voice came through. "What are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    "I was eating with a friend and didn''t hear it," Caroline replied, picking up her fork to stuff a piece of steak into her mouth.


    She wanted Edwin to know that she really was eating.


    Edwin paused, his tone shifting to excitement. "Are you dining with Mr. Sherwood?"


    Caroline instinctively nced at ke sitting across from her.


    Yes, technically he was a Mr. Sherwood, just not that one.


    She said tly, "I''ve told you before, I don''t know Mr. Sherwood. I can''t help you with your problems. Stop calling me."


    With that, she ended the call and switched her phone to airne mode.


    ke watched her hang up and asked knowingly, "Was that your brother?"


    "Yeah, my eldest brother." Caroline sighed, venting her frustration. "Hispany''s in trouble, and he wants the CEO of the Sherwood Group to bail him out. Fine, but he insists I know this Mr. Sherwood and should be the one to ask for help! Has he ever stopped to think? The CEO of the Sherwood Group is way out of my league. How would someone like me even get close to him, let alone catch his eye?"


    ke raised an eyebrow. "Not necessarily. No matter how aplished he is, he''s still human. Humans eat, sleep, and have emotions-there''s no real difference."


    Chapter 192 Just Not That Mr Sherwood


    Finished


    Caroline thought his words made some sense, but she had no interest in discussing someone so far


    removed from her life.


    She simply nodded in silent agreement and focused on her meal.


    Over the next few days, Caroline''s phone was bombarded with calls from Edwin and Liam.


    Fed up, she blocked both their numbers.


    Peace returned instantly.


    With her shop preparations keeping her busy, Caroline temporarily handed off her food delivery duties to Maia.


    To avoid Edwin ambushing her at the neighborhood entrance, she started using the back gate instead.


    For several days, no one disturbed her-until one morning, when someone else tracked her down.


    "Caroline!" The voice called out just as she was riding her scooter out of the neighborhood.


    ''She instinctively hit the brakes and turned to look.


    Louise was walking toward her from inside theplex.


    Caroline''s brows furrowed. Why is Louise here?


    Is she here to see Helen?


    Before she could ponder further, Louise reached her, slightly out of breath. "Caroline, you''re so hard to find!"


    "Me?" Caroline''s eyes clouded with confusion. Why would Louise be looking for me?


    Was she here to beg for help saving thepany?


    The thought crossed her mind but was quickly dismissed.


    She knew Louise-selfish, opportunistic, just like Helen. There was no way she''d lift a finger for Edwin''s


    sake.


    "That''s right, you." Louise thrust out her hand. "Give me this month''s sry. I only took one day off, so it should be around 3,800 dors."


    Caroline was stunned. "You''re asking me for your sry? Are you out of your mind?"


    She quickly pieced it together-thepany couldn''t pay its employees.


    But Louiseing to her for wages was downright absurd.


    Louise lifted her chin defiantly. "The clothing factory was supposed to pay us two days ago, but your brother said there''s no money right now. The factory belongs


    to your family. If he can''t pay, then you have to. 1 don''t care about the others-just give me my share."


    Edwin said to wait another week, but Louise wasn''t stupid. She could see the factory''s situation clearly.


    If she didn''t get her money now, by the time the factory went under, she might not even be able to track


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Her Icy 193

    Chapter 193 That Little Gold-Digger


    48 Pearl


    Caroline let out a humorlessugh. "That factory has nothing to do with me. Whoever you worked for, go ask them for your money."


    "I worked for your family! If your brother can''t pay me, then you have to. Hand it over today, or you''re not going anywhere." Louise snapped, stepping forward to grip the handlebars of Caroline''s scooter.


    Caroline''s expression darkened. "By that logic, you should be asking Helen for it. She''s with the Grayson heir now-soon to be Mrs. Grayson. A few thousand dors is nothing to her. Besides, aren''t you two close? I''m sure she''d pay you out of friendship."


    Louise scowled. "You think I haven''t tried? She said she doesn''t have the money."


    It was Helen who had told her Caroline was living with some wealthy older man and had plenty of cash to


    spare.


    That''s why she''de to Caroline in the first ce.


    Caroline smirked. "If someone like her, who''s all about luxury clothes and fine dining, doesn''t have money, what makes you think a broke food delivery girl like me would have it? Harassing me is pointless-I really don''t have your money. If you''re that desperate, try the Somertons'' vi. Maybe you''ll have better luck there."


    Louise fell silent, mulling over her words.


    Caroline had no time to waste arguing.


    She shoved Louise aside, gunned the throttle, and sped off, leaving Louise frozen in ce.


    Louise had spent two days searching the neighborhood before finally catching Caroline today-only to walk away empty-handed.


    Was Caroline right? Should I go to the Somertons directly?


    But the Somertons had power and numbers. Would they even give her the money?


    Still, she had to try!


    That was a month''s hard-earned wages. She couldn''t just let it go.


    With that thought, she decided to head straight to the Somertons'' vi. Meanwhile, inside the Somerton home, the brothers sat in gloomy silence. Edwin paced anxiously. "What do we do now? Someone say something!"


    ina shot him a resentful look. "The factory''s already a lost cause. Just shut it down."


    Edwin hesitated for a few seconds before responding, "But we''re still in debts, and we haven''t paid the employees'' their wages this month. If we close the factory, we''ll have zero ie-how are we supposed to pay anyone at all?"


    "If the factory goes under, there''ll be nothing to pay with!" ina snapped. "If


    you''d just taken that job Linden offered you earlier, you''d have earned plenty by now. We wouldn''t be in this mess


    10:07 Thu, 5 Jun MNO.


    Chapter 193 That Little Gold-Digger


    Edwin grimaced. He did regret it.


    62


    48 Pearl


    Back then, the debts were manageable. Now, that debt had doubled, and he still had wages to cover


    His head felt like it was about to split.


    Seeing him speechless, ina continued mercilessly, "You ran the factory into the ground, fine. But then you turned down a good job too. What are you good for?"


    Her harsh words, spoken in front of his brothers, made Edwin''s face burn with humiliation.


    "I was trying to save the factory!" he retorted bitterly. "When I heard Caroline was involved with Mr. Sherwood, I thought he could help us. With his connections, the factory would''ve had endless orders. How could I have known that girl would be so cold-hearted and refuse to help?"


    He''d gone to Caroline''s neighborhood multiple times and even camped at the entrance.


    However, she''d vanished like smoke. He hadn''t seen her once.


    She was probably avoiding him on purpose.


    ina''s lips curled into a sneer. "That little gold-digger, ying mistress to Mr. Sherwood, has the nerve to act high and mighty with us! Just wait till he dumps her-we''ll see if shees crawling back."


    Her words dripped with jealousy.


    Why couldn''t Helen have been the one with Mr. Sherwood? Even temporarily would''ve been enough.


    The Sherwoods were filthy rich-a short fling could''veted them a fortune.. And with Helen''s skills, she might''ve evennded a marriage proposal.


    From the couch, Miguel''s face darkened. "ina, don''t spread rumors about things you haven''t seen."


    ina grew even angrier at his rebuke.


    "It''s the truth! You knew she was with some rich old man too, didn''t you?"


    Miguel had always been polite to her before. Now he was scolding her for Caroline''s sake?


    This was all Caroline''s fault.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ina went to open it and found Louise standing outside. She instinctively said,


    "You''re here right? She''s not home."


    Send Gifts


    e Helen,


    78

 Her Icy 194

    Chapter 194 Extra Week''s Pay


    ÑuÔì


    48 Pearl


    ina''s misunderstanding was understandable-Louise had visited the house several times before, always


    with Helen.


    Louise''s gaze swept past ina, briefly scanning the living room behind her before she stated, "I''m not here for her. I''m here to see the Somertons."


    ina frowned at her words and was about to demand an exnation when Edwin''s voice called from inside.


    "ina, if she''s here to talk to us, let her in and have a seat."


    ina didn''t dislike Louise, but in her current foul mood, she offered no warmth, only a cold, "Come in."


    She stepped aside to let Louise pass


    Louise walked into the living room. Knowing she was close to Helen, Edwin


    smiled and said, "Have a seat. What brings you here?"


    Louise shook her head. "No need, Mr. Somerton. I came to ask forst month''s wages. My father''s in the hospital, and we need the money."


    It was the excuse she''d prepared on the way.


    Upon hearing that, Edwin''s smile froze in ce.


    He''d assumed she was here about Helen-not to demand money.


    The others in the room stiffened, their expressions darkening.


    ina''s face turned stormy. "Wages are handled through thepany. You can''t juste to our home asking for them."


    Had she known Louise was here for money, she''d never have opened the door.


    Louise''s tone sharpened. "That''s true, but wages were due several days ago. Thepany hasn''t paid anyone. And since it''s your family''spany, of course, I''de here to ask for it."


    Miguel turned to Edwin. "Edwin, she''s just a girl, and her father''s sick. Just give her the wages."


    Having her argue here would only embarrass them if the neighbors overheard.


    Edwin hesitated, then finally said to Louise, "How much is your sry? I''ll transfer it to you."


    Louise''s expression lightened slightly "It''s around 3,800."


    He pulled out his phone. "I''ll transfer it."


    ina snatched it from him. "What are you doing? If it''s wages, it needs to go through properpany procedures. And you call yourself the chairman- breaking your own rules like this?"


    Louise''s expression darkened. "Mrs. Somerton, I worked for yourpany, so you will pay me. You''d better


    do it fast."


    Just moments ago, she thought the Somerton family might be reasonable. Clearly, she''d been too na?ve


    Chapter 194 Extra Week''s Pay


    ina puffed up with arrogance. "Didn''t we already exin at the factory? Wages are just dyed for a few days. What''s the rush?"


    Louise argued back, "It''s already been several days! And how many more are we talking about? My dad''s in the hospital waiting for that money!"


    ina smirked, unconvinced. "Rules are rules. Even if your father were on his deathbed, the money followspany procedure."


    That pushed Louise over the edge. She shouted, "What does my dad have to do


    with you? Why would you even say something like that?!"


    ina shot back, "If you really cared about him, you wouldn''t use him as an excuse."


    She''d seen this act before. No way was she falling for it.


    Edwin rubbed his aching temples. "ina, just give her the money."


    It was only a few thousand dors. He could manage that.


    "No." She stuffed his phone into her pocket. "Think for a second-no one else in thepany has been paid. If you make an exception for her, what happens when the otherse knocking? Are you going to pay them all out of your own pocket?"


    She''d been meaning to remind him about the other outstanding debts too, but with Louise in the room, she held her tongue.


    Still, her words got through to Edwin.


    She was right-if they paid Louise now, they''d have to deal with every other employee lining up at their


    door.


    And if word got out to the neighbors that they couldn''t even make payroll, they''d


    be theughingstock of the entire Waterford Gardens.


    No, they couldn''t give her the money now.


    Edwin looked at Louise, expression firming. "Don''t worry. Ourpany would


    never withhold wages. You''ll be paid next week."


    To reassure her, he added, "When the paymentes through, I''ll make sure you


    get an extra week''s pay aspensation."


    When Louise heard she''d get an extra week''s sry, she was overjoyed.


    Waiting one more week wasn''t a big deal, especially if it meant a bonus.


    Why wouldn''t I take that deal?


    She agreed and left satisfied.


    But ina red at Edwin as soon as the door closed. "How could you give herpensation too? What makes her so special?"


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 195

    Chapter 195 Hole-in-the-wall


    Thepany was already struggling-where would they find extra money forpensation?


    +8 Pears


    Edwin sighed helplessly. "What else could I do? We can''t pay her wages now. Should we let her make a scene at our home?"


    ina pursed her lips. "You''re not actually nning to give it to her, are you?"


    Edwin waved his hand dismissively. "We can''t. Let''s just shut down thepany tomorrow."


    Regret gnawed at him. If he had closed the factory carlier, they wouldn''t owe so much in unpaid wages.


    Thepany was beyond saving now. They couldn''t keep dragging things on. Every day they dyed only meant more debt piling up.


    "But you already promised her. How can you go back on your word like this?" Miguel interjected. He paused, then asked cautiously, "You''re not thinking of withholding all the employees'' wages, are you? That won''t work. They''lle knocking on our door, maybe even sue you."


    Edwin rubbed his temples irritably. "We can''t worry about that now. I''ll cate them-tell them we''ll pay when we have the moneyter. And if theye raising hell, we''ll just move out for a whiley low until they forget about it, thene back."


    He turned to ina. "Call Helenter and ask her to talk to Linden. I need a job at the Grayson Group as soon as possible."


    If not for desperation, he wouldn''t have resorted to dodging debts.


    Once he earned enough at the Grayson Group, he''d pay everyone back.


    Miguel gave him a conflicted look. "Do what you want."


    If he could, he''d help Edwin settle the debts himself. But his teacher''s sry was meager-his savings couldn''t even cover a third of what Edwin owed.


    The one most disheartened by the factory''s closure was Liam.


    Edwin could go to the Grayson Group, but what about him?


    After years as general manager, he''d grown ustomed to the title. Taking a


    lower position elsewhere would bruise his pride.


    And for higher positions, he feared he/wouldn''t make the cut.


    He addressed ina, "ina, could you ask Helen to see if Linden can arrange a job for me at Grayson too?"


    As the Grayson heir, Linden could surely secure him at least a managerial position.


    That evening, ina ryed the day''s events to Helen.


    Within two days, both Edwin and Liam received job offers from the Grayson Group.


    They arrived for their first day, full of anticipation.


    Chapter 195 Hole-in-the-wall


    *18 Pearle Edwin was assigned a mid-level managerial role, which didn''t bother him-as long as the pay was good.


    But Liam wasn''t happy. Why was I only given a supervisor position? And with just ten people under me?


    "Edwin, why did Linden stick me with such a lowly position? What''s his problem?" At lunch, heined to Edwin.


    Edwin reasoned, "This is a major corporation. Nothing here is as simple as running our little factory. Even if they gave you a higher title, you''d embarrass yourself if you couldn''t handle it. Just focus on doing well in your current role."


    It made some sense. As unwilling as Liam was, he had no choice but to ept it. Fine. He''d endure it for now. Later, he''d have Helen persuade Linden for a promotion.


    Meanwhile...


    Caroline was busy preparing for her restaurant''s opening, unaware that the Somerton Clothing Factory had shut down for good.


    To keep her family in the dark, she avoided announcing theunch to


    acquaintances or advertising on WhatsApp Status.


    The only celebration was a string of firecrackers on opening day.


    Once operational, she hired a young man specifically for deliveries to the Sherwood Group, while Maia handled odd jobs in the shop.


    Despite its modest size, the restaurant was packed daily-and growing busier.


    People couldn''t stop praising how delicious the food was.


    Word eventually reached ina''s ears.


    Her friend Gloria Rowe had raved about this little restaurant, so after a day of shopping, ina asked her to take her there for a meal.


    "ina, this is the ce! Their food is incredible!"


    ina followed her finger and looked over at the tiny restaurant. She blinked in disbelief. "You mean that hole-in-the-wall?"


    When Gloria nodded earnestly, ina nearlyughed. "Have you ever had decent food? What could a dump like this possibly serve? Come on, I''ll take you to a proper restaurant with real chefs."


    If their cooking were truly outstanding, they wouldn''t be stuck in such a shabby ce.


    And hygiene in these dives was always questionable-she never ate at them.


    Gloria frowned. "I''m not lying. Just go in and try it for yourself."


    Seeing her determination, ina relented. Fine, she''d humor her.


    After all, she''d tasted the best food in her life-what could possibly surprise her now?

 Her Icy 196

    Chapter 196 We Can Go Help Her


    Having eaten at so many fine restaurants, ina had never heard of any small eatery serving truly delicious food.


    This ce was unlikely to be an exception.


    The two women entered the shop, finding just one vacant table. They sat down together.


    Maia happened to be delivering dishes to other customers. The moment she spotted ina, her brows furrowed slightly.


    What''s she doing here?


    After serving the food, Maia forced a smile and approached their table. "What would you two like to order


    ina''s eyes widened in surprise upon recognizing Maia. "You''re working here? Then who''s the cook?


    She remembered Ruth mentioning that Caroline had taken Maia in.


    Seeing Maia here now,bined with Gloria''s praise, ina guessed the chef must be Caroline herself.


    Knowing how the Somertons looked down on Caroline, Maia answered bluntly, "This shop belongs to Caroline. She''s the one cooking."


    ..


    ina froze. She hadn''t expected Caroline to open her own restaurant.


    With other customers waiting, Maia handed them a menu. "Write down your orders here. I''lle back for itter."


    After she left, Gloria asked curiously, "You know the owner?"


    ina gave a bitter smile. "More than know her-she''s my sister-inw. I had no idea the girl opened a shop without telling the family."


    Having known ina only briefly, Gloria wasn''t familiar with her family situation.


    Hearing the owner was her sister-inw, she gushed enviously, "How wonderful to have such a talented cook in the family! You must get to enjoy her dishes whenever you want."


    ina nodded halfheartedly.


    If only Caroline would actually cook for her whenever she pleased.


    But that stubborn girl had long stopped obeying her.


    Now with her own business, she''d be even more defiant.


    As for the family matters, Al¨¢ina didn''t want to talk about them right now.


    After the meal, she was prepared to leave without a word to Caroline.


    Gloria looked puzzled. "Aren''t you going to say hello to your sister-inw in the kitchen?"


    ina shook her head with a lightugh. "She''s too busy. No need for formalities among family."


    Chapter 196 We Can Go Help Her


    Watching the packed restaurant, jealousy burned in ina''s chest.


    Judging by the turnout, the ce must be making quite a bit every day,


    Gloria suddenly suggested, "With your sister-inw''s skills, you should discuss opening arger restaurant together! The business could be even better."


    ina''s eyes lit up.


    Why haven''t I thought of that?


    Caroline''s talent was wasted on this hole-in-the-wall.


    A bigger establishment with the Somertons'' backing would surely be profitable.


    After all, food was a universal demand-running a restaurant might even be more profitable than their old factory.


    That evening at dinner, ina immediately shared news of Caroline''s restaurant.


    All the Somerton brothers looked stunned.


    Liam was furious. "That brat must''ve begged Mr. Sherwood to bankroll her!"


    She refused to ask Mr. Sherwood for help to save the Somerton Clothing Factory,


    yet she had no problem getting him to help her open a restaurant.


    In a city like Kingville, where every inch ofnd was worth a fortune, opening a restaurant was way harder than saving a clothing factory.


    That damn Caroline. What a selfish bitch!


    Now he had to clock in and out like everyone else, spend all day at thepany, and even endure his supervisor''s disdain.


    Just thinking about it made Liam fume. "Running a business isn''t that easy. Just wait. Her restaurant won''tst long-it''ll go under in no time."


    ina quickly interjected, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Her ce is already wildly popr. Several friends posted rave reviews on WhatsApp Status." Liam''s retort died in his throat.


    Miguel, however, smiled slightly. "Regardless of whether Mr. Sherwood helped, Caroline earned that reputation through her own skills."


    ina echoed the smile. "Yes, Caroline has always had a natural talent for cooking. We all agreed on that. Now that she''s making money with it, we should be happy for her.


    "It''s just... her restaurant is so small. Lots of customers leave when they find there''s no seating....at''s a big loss. If she could rent the shop next door, knock down the wall, and expand the space, it''d be perfect."


    Miguel replied, "It''s a good idea, but expanding the restaurant would cost a lot. Plus, with more customers, Caroline might not be able to handle it all."


    The current setup was fine definitely better than delivering food.


    Shill citing ins said, Hthe pet


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 197

    Chapter 197 Family Business


    Given ina''s usual temperament, offering to help Caroline waspletely out of character.


    Miguel didn''t believe for a second that her suggestion was as simple as it sounded. "It''s easy for you to say, ina. We all have our careers to manage. When would we have time to help her?"


    Liam chimed in bitterly, "Hmph, even if we had the time, we shouldn''t help her. She''s been so heardless to us-why should we do anything for her?"


    Honestly, not sabotaging her restaurant was already an act of mercy.


    ina countered, "Here''s what I''m thinking-her restaurant''s already famous in Kingville. Why don''t we propose expanding it together as a family business? Surely that''s better than you all working for others, and the earnings could surpass your current sries."


    Liam''s eyes lit up. "Hey, ina, that''s not a bad idea!"


    Caroline might be insufferable, but her cooking? That was a different story. Across


    the entire city, it''d be hard to find anyone who could cook better.


    If they opened arger restaurant with Caroline''s cooking and the brothers managing it, it would definitely grow. The money would pour in.


    Most importantly, he''d be free from the supervisor he loathed.


    ina looked toward Edwin, who had been quiet the entire time. "So, what do you think?"


    "It''s not a bad idea, but you''re overlooking something-Caroline isn''t as easygoing as she used to be. She''s already distanced herself from our family. I doubt she''d be willing to get involved with us again." Edwin paused, then added, "And if we want to open the restaurant, the first and most important thing is getting her to agree."


    ina''s expression darkened slightly.


    Of course, she knew Caroline wouldn''t agree easily, but this opportunity was too good to pass up. She wouldn''t let one setback stop her.


    Her eyes steadied as she looked at Edwin. "You don''t need to worry about that. Just tell me-do you want to run a restaurant or not?"


    Not sure what she meant by that, Edwin simply replied, "If it''s with Caroline, then yes-it''d definitely be better than my current job."


    He''d been apany chairman for years, and now being a mere manager elsewhere just didn''t sit right.


    And it wasn''t even paying as well as he''d hoped.


    If he had any better options, he would''ve quit on his second day.


    ina beamed. "Good. Then tomorrow, we''ll go talk to her."


    Edwin waved dismissively. "It won''t work. She won''t agree."


    ina rolled her eyes. "What good is guessing? We won''t know unless we actually talk to her. Besides, expanding the restaurant benefits her too-she''d make way more than she does now with that tiny ce."


    Chapter 197 Family Business


    Liam nodded eagerly. "Yeah, ina''s right. It''s a win-win for everyone. Caroline has no reason to retur


    Edwin didn''t dare get his hopes up. "I have work tomorrow. You two go."


    "Fine. I''ll go with ina, Liam agreed instantly. He technically had work too-but after hearing about the possibility of starting a restaurant, he couldn''t focus on his job at all.


    He''d just take the day off.


    Turning to Miguel, he asked, "Are youing with us, Miguel?"


    Out of all the brothers, Caroline got along best with Miguel. If he went, maybe Caroline would be more likely to agree.


    Miguel looked conflicted. "I have sses tow. I can''t go. But remember-stay calm and reasonable. Aggression will backfire."


    He also supported the idea of running a restaurant as a family. Whether they made more money didn''t matter much to him.


    What mattered was that this might be a chance to ease the tension between Caroline and the family. That would be enough.


    Liam hid his disappointment. He knew Miguel couldn''t easily skip teaching, so he didn''t press.


    The next morning, Liam and ina arrived at Caroline''s restaurant.


    The ce hadn''t opened yet, so the two of them crouched outside the door to wait.


    Liam grumbled, "ina, I told you she wouldn''t open this early. Who knows how long we''ll be waiting?"


    ina replied, "She should be here soon. Small restaurants usuallye in early to clean and prep ingredients."


    The restaurant had be so popr that if they arrivedter when customers started pouring in, Caroline would undoubtedly be too busy to entertain any conversation with them.


    Sure enough, within ten minutes, Caroline''s figure appeared in the distance. From a distance, Caroline immediately noticed the two figures huddled by her restaurant''s entrance, though the sight didn''t surprise her in the least.


    The previous evening while preparing dishes in the kitchen, Maia had informed her about ina''s unexpected visit during lunch service.


    She had known it was only a matter of time before the Somertons came knocking at her door-she just hadn''t anticipated they would show up quite this soon.


    Maia also spotted the two figures outside the door and muttered, "What are they doing here again?"


    Whatever it was, they definitely didn''te here just to have a meal.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 198

    Chapter 198 She''s Not That Girl Anymore


    It wasn''t even business hours yet.


    Pearts


    Caroline shook her head. "No idea, but I''m guessing they''ve got something urgent to talk about. Help me tidy up while I deal with them."


    Maia gave a quick nod and a small smile. "Got it, Caroline."


    As they approached, ina and Liam stood up to greet her.


    ina greeted her with a sheepish grin. "Seriously, Caroline? You opened a whole restaurant and didn''t tell your own family?"


    Caroline shot her a cool nce as she unlocked the door. "Doesn''t matter how big it is. It''s mine. Why would I tell you?"


    Her sharp tone erased the smile from ina''s face. "What do you mean, ''why''? Opening a ce like this is huge. We would''ve helped if we''d known."


    The door clicked open. Maia slipped inside, heading straight for the kitchen to start cleaning. As she walked away, she shot ina a couple of exaggerated eye- rolls and muttered, "Nobody''s that helpful without a reason... definitely scheming something."


    Caroline already knew the ttery was fake. She had no time or patience for games. "If you''ve got something to say,e in and say it," she said bluntly.


    ina and Liam sat at one of the tables. Caroline took the seat across.


    Liam nced around the restaurant. "So how much did it cost to open this ce?"


    Caroline shrugged. "Little over a hundred grand. But that''s not your concern. If there''s a point to this, spit it out. I''ve got work to do."


    She meant it. She hadn''t expected business to be this good so soon after opening.


    Since the restaurant opened, it felt like she hadn''t had a single moment to herself from clock-in to closing every day.


    Liam wasn''t too happy with how cold she was being and was ready to snap back, but ina cut in.


    "I know you''re busy, so I''ll keep it short. Here''s the thing, ourpany shut down, and neither Edwin nor Liam hasnded anything decent. They heard about your sess and thought-why not rent the spot next door? Open a big family restaurant together. It''d bring in more money, and you wouldn''t have to do everything alone."


    Her eyes sparkled like it was already settled.


    Caroline smiled politely, but inside, something sank.


    It felt like things were drifting back onto the same path as her past life.


    A family restaurant? She''d lived that life once before, worked herself to the bone


    in the kitchen while the rest sat around raking in cash.


    No way in hell was she doing something that stupid again.


    Chapter 198 She''s Not That Girl Anymore


    Just remembering it was enough to wipe the smile off her face.


    8 Pears


    She stared at the two of them across the table, her expression ttened and her voice cold. "I just want to run this little ce and make a living. So, sorry but


    She stopped mid-sentence. The disappointment on ina''s face was already visible.


    ina leaned in, taking her hand with a forced sweetness. "Oh, Caroline,e on. You''re too talented to waste your skills on a tiny spot like this. Customers love your food, but some don''te back because it''s too small. You''re turning money away. That''s bad luck. This ce won''tst. But with a big restaurant, we could bring all those customers back. And if the whole family is involved, you won''t have to stress. It''s a win-win. Don''t you think?"


    Caroline gave a measured nod. "So in that case, I wouldn''t need to cook anymore? I could just hire chefs?"


    In her past life, when they opened that big restaurant, she tried to keep up in the kitchen alone.


    But what had Edwin said back then?


    Edwin had insisted that since the restaurant had just opened, it was crucial to build a reputation. Only her food would build it.


    She''d nearly destroyed herself, hands cramping and body breaking, but they wouldn''t let her stop.


    Later, when she truly couldn''t manage alone anymore, she hired two assistants just to help her prep.


    It wasn''t until they opened the first branch that Edwin finally let her take on an apprentice, but even then, that apprentice only handled the easy dishes.


    ina frowned. "That won''t work. Peoplee for your cooking. If you stop, it''s just another generic restaurant. Regrs will leave."


    Caroline''s smile turned cold. A minute ago, ina imed the family n would help her, that it would be all benefit, no downside.


    Now she was saying nothing could change, Caroline would still be stuck in the kitchen, doing it all herself.


    And that was supposed to be easier?


    Right.


    She stood, done with the conversation. "This ce works just fine. I don''t want to change it. If that''s all, I''ve got things to do. You should head out."


    Send Gifts


    78


    1

 Her Icy 199

    Chapter 199 The Ungrateful One


    Caroline was just about to head back to work when Liam shouted at her.


    "Stop right there!"


    She lowered her eyes and looked at him, calm but sharp. "You got something else to say?"


    +8 Pears


    Liam''s eyes burned with anger. "We''re doing this for your own good. Running a restaurant isn''t as simple as flipping a few pans. On your own, this ce is bound to fail."


    Hearing the scolding tone, Caroline snapped back, "Then let it fail. That''s my problem, not yours.


    "You-"Liam''s face turned crimson. He whipped around to ina. "Told you she was ungrateful. We try to help, but she''s never treated us like family."


    Family?


    Caroline let out a bitter scoff. "If you''re all so invested, let me return the favor. You want to open a restaurant? Go ahead. Get it running. Once you do, I''ll send customers your way. That sounds like family to you?"


    She didn''t wait for a reply. She turned and disappeared into the kitchen, where a mountain of prep work still waited.


    Maia couldn''t handle it all alone, Caroline needed to get back in the game.


    "What the hell is she so proud of? Let''s see how long she keeps this up. When it all crashes, I want to see how much she regrets all this!" Liam snapped, face as dark as coal. "ina, let''s go!"


    Sure, Caroline could cook, but cooking was the easy part. Running a restaurant? That took experience and knowledge.


    Caroline had no business sense, no real experience. No way she could manage this ce properly.


    ina lingered, throwing onest nce toward the kitchen, still unwilling to give up. "Should we ask Miguel to talk to her?" she murmured.


    Liam let out a frustrated grunt. "Did you not see how stubborn she was? Forget Miguel, resurrect my mother, and even she couldn''t change her mind. Leave her. Let the restaurant sink. Then she''lle crawling back and beg us to help her open a new one."


    ina stayed quiet, but his words sank in, she felt Liam had a point.


    Caroline could cook, no doubt. She wouldn''t give up on this line of work so easily.


    But if the ce failed, she''d remember this day, remember that they hade to offer her the char b open a bigger ce together.


    She''de looking for them, ready to talk, ready to start something new.


    The only problem was, ina had no idea when that failure woulde. Right


    now, the ce had a steady stream of customers. If they waited for it to die on its own, it could take years.


    That wouldn''t work. If they wanted to do business, they had to act early.


    10:56 Sun, 8 Jun 7 Cu


    Chapter 199 The Ungrateful One


    She wasn''t about to sit around waiting.


    On the ride home, the thought took root and grew fast.


    If the restaurant wouldn''t copse on its own, they''d make sure it couldn''t survive.


    With that thought, ina pulled out her phone and called Helen. "Helen, where are you?"


    "At home, Mom. Why?"


    ina smiled faintly. "Good. I''ming over."


    She ended the call and turned to Liam. "Take me to Helen''s ce."


    "Sure, ina," Liam replied without a second thought and rerouted the GPS.


    It wasn''t her first time visiting Gxy Bay Residences. She''d been there when Helen first moved in. She made her way up with ease and knocked.


    At the door, she slipped off her shoes and peered inside. "Linden''s not home?"


    "No, he''s at work," Helen said. She caught the faint trace of worry on ina''s face and asked, ¡°What''s going on, Mom? Something happened?"


    ina finished taking off her shoes, she gave a heavy sigh and wandered toward the couch. "Ugh, don''t even get me started."


    That one heavy sigh made Helen''s curiosity red. She''d already gotten Linden to help Edwin and Liamnd jobs, so what could possibly be wrong now?


    Before she could ask, ina dove in. "It''s that ungrateful brat Caroline! Her restaurant''s doing great. So your dad, your uncles, and I thought-why not expand and make it a family business? Liam and I went to talk to her first thing this morning, and guess what? She shot us down. No hesitation, no respect. Can you believe that?"


    After all these years of raising her, Caroline''s heartless response was just outrageous.


    Helen''s expression wavered.


    She was surprised that Caroline had opened a restaurant and didn''t say a word. And it was doing well? But at the same time, she was confused. Why would Edwin want to run a restaurant with Caroline?


    She kept her tone neutral. "Mom, what''s so great about running a restaurant anyway? It''s just a bunch of hassle. Working at the Grayson Group is steadier and way less drama."


    ina waved her off. "You''re too narrow-minded. Caroline''s cooking is amazing, and she''s already built up a reputation. If she expanded and did a bit of marketing, the customers would keep pouring in. With the right push, she could open a chain. And that''d bring in more money than the old clothing factory ever did."


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 200

    Chapter 200 No Man Touches What''s Mine


    A franchise fee of 200 grand per store. Ten stores? That''s two million dors.


    The thought alone made ina practically giddy.


    Helen, on the other hand, couldn''t hide the yourself. Caroline built that reputation. Even if the ce expands, it''s still her name, her sess. And let''s


    twist of jealousy in her chest. "You''re getting ahead of be real, she''s too selfish to split profits. You won''t see a single dime."


    ina shook her head, smiling as if Helen had missed something obvious. "No, you''ve got it all wrong. Peoplee for her cooking, right? That means she stays buried in the kitchen. The busier the ce gets, the more chained she bes to that stove. At the end of the day, she''s just a chef. She won''t have time to run the business."


    Her idea of expanding the restaurant and having the whole family involved had actually been a way to help Caroline. Without support, she''d drown in work, and no one to handle anything else. Eventually, the restaurant would crumble under the weight of her pride.


    Sure, she could hire staff, but with how tight Caroline was about money, that wasn''t likely.


    Helen''s lips curled into a slow grin. "Exactly. If everyone loves her food, then she should be the one making every single dish.¡±


    A few minutes ago, she''d been stewing over Caroline''s talent in the kitchen, wondering why everyone loved her food so much, when she and Caroline were supposed to be equals.


    But now? She saw things differently. She wanted the ce to expand. The bigger the crowd, the harder Caroline would fall.


    "Mom, you''re right. We shouldn''t waste her talent. She deserves a bigger kitchen." Helen paused, brows pinching. "But what if she refuses to expand?"


    "That''s why I came to you." Seeing Helen''s puzzled look, ina leaned closer, voice dropping. "Linden has money, and more importantly, he knows people. Ask him to find someone from the rougher end of town to stir up trouble. Make a scene. Shut her down fast. If she loses her ie, she can''t open another ce. And when she''s broke, she''ll remember I offered to help.¡±


    Helen blinked, processing. "Wait... you really think that''ll work?"


    ina patted her hand reassuringly. "Don''t worry. It will. And when it does, this family''s going to be richer than ever."


    Helen hesitated, then slowly nodded. "Alright. I''ll bring it up to Linden when he gets home."


    After that, ina gave her the name and address of Caroline''s restaurant.


    The two chatted briefly about other family matters before ina stood to leave. She had ns to meet Ruth for some shopping.


    At the door, she turned and added onest thing. "When you talk to Linden, just tell him Caroline turned us down. Say she refused our help, left us no choice. Make it sound like this is for her own good."


    Helen knew what that really meant.


    ina didn''t want Linden to think badly of her.


    Chapter 200 No Man Touches What''s Mine


    And she had a point. But Helen wasn''t about to tell Linden the truth, that the restaurant was Caroline in the first ce.


    He already knew, thanks to Teresa, th


    was the girl he''d once been engaged to as a child.


    Sure, he said he didn''t care anymore. But who knew what was really going on in his head?


    No way Helen was letting him get involved with Caroline in any way.


    And a man as busy as Linden? He would


    bother looking into whose restaurant got trashed.


    That evening, when Linden finally came home, Helen was sprawled on the couch, sobbing like her heart had shattered.


    He rubbed his temples and walked over. "What this time?"


    how? Who upset you


    The moment he spoke, Helen flung herself into his arms, sobbing harder. "Linden, someone harassed me!"


    Her voice cracked, tears streaming like she''d been traumatized.


    Linden frowned. "Who was it? That guy from before? The one who tried to bother you at homest time?" Helen shook her head, dabbing at her eyes. "I don''t know... I don''t think so...


    "Then who? Why would someonee after you like that?"


    She hesitated, eyes flicking sideways as she crafted her answer. "Some creepy old man who owns a restaurant. He saw that I was pretty and started hitting on me. Said he made a lot of money and wanted me to be with him. I told him I had a boyfriend, but he said I should dump you."


    Linden''s frown deepened, his jaw tightening. "Where''s that old bastard''s restaurant?"


    The idea of another man harassing his woman again was beyond insulting. Whoever this bastard was, he''d picked the wrong target. Linden wasn''t about to let it slide.


    Helen caught the fire in his voice and allowed herself the smallest, hidden smirk. Then she cooed sweetly, "Don''t go after him. If anyone sees you, it could ruin your reputation."


    Linden paused. She wasn''t wrong. His status was too high, he was constantly in the public eye in Kingville.


    If anyone saw him confronting some random old man, it would be all over the gossip circles. Who knew how far people would twist the story?

 Her Icy 201

    Chapter 201 The Setup


    If news like that reached Walter, there was no telling how badly he''d scold Linden


    again.


    "So what do I do?¡± Linden asked, frustrated. He couldn''t just let that old man off the hook, but the idea of doing anything himself made him uneasy.


    Helen shared the n she''d considered. "Just hire a few street thugs to go mess up his restaurant. Make it impossible for him to do business. Rent in that area is expensive, if he keeps losing customers, he won''tst long before he''s forced to shut down."


    Then she reminded him, "Make sure the guys you hire know how to keep their mouths shut. No one should know this came from you."


    She didn''t actually care about protecting Linden''s image. What she really feared was that if he ever found out the restaurant belonged to Caroline, he might back off and refuse to go through with it.


    Linden, still thinking she was just worried about his reputation, rewarded her with a kiss. "Got it."


    Honestly, when he thought about it, the guy had only hit on Helen; it''s not like anything really happened. No need for him to handle it personally.


    Sending a few guys to screw up the guy''s business? That was punishment enough.


    After Helen gave him the restaurant''s address, Linden immediately called his assistant and told him to take care of it.


    The next day, the thugs showed up at Caroline''s restaurant.


    Seeing the ce was packed, one of them, a bleached-blond punk, immediately started shouting. "Hey, boss! Hurry up and get me a table! I''m starving to death over here!"


    His voice was so loud the entire restaurant turned to look at him in unison, most of them looked disgusted.


    The blond thug jabbed his finger toward everyone in the room. "What the hell are you all staring at? Keep looking and I''ll gouge your damn eyes out!"


    The diners, seeing how rough and vtile he looked, didn''t dare say anything, even if they were annoyed. They kept their heads down and went back to eating.


    Maia really didn''t want to deal with these guys, but business was business. Guests were guests. She forced a polite smile onto her face. "Gentlemen, please wait just a moment. A table will open up soon."


    The blond thug sneered, "This how you treat your customers? Cut the crap and get us a table now."


    Just as Maia was about to respond, she noticed a group getting up to leave. She quickly pointed it out. "There''s a table open now, just give me a second to clean it."


    She rushed over and cleared it as fast as she could. The thugs sat down, ced their orders, and Maia headed back to the kitchen.


    Caroline was in the middle of cooking. When she saw Maia walk in, she asked, "What''s going on out there?"


    She''d caught bits and pieces of the yelling earlier. As the owner, she should''ve gone to check, but she was right in the middle of a stir-fry and had to keep a close eye on the heat; there was no way she could leave just then.


    Chapter 201 The Setup


    "A few punks showed up. There weren''t any seats and they refused to wait. Kept demanding one on the spotpletely unreasonable," Maia huffed, cheeks puffed with frustration. "Just looking at them makes my san crawl. I hope they eat fast and get the hell out."


    Caroline gave a calm smile. "We''re running a business. You''re going to get all kinds of customers. Don''t let it get to you, just stay focused and keep your head up."


    She didn''t think much of it and went right back to cooking the dishes they''d ordered.


    But not long after those dishes were served, Maia came back face. "Caroline, those guys are asking for you toe out."


    Caroline paused mid-stir and frowned. "Now what?"


    O the kitchen, a troubled look clouding her


    "They''re saying they found a cockroach in their food and wantpensation." Maia was fuming. "We clean this ce top to bottom every morning and night. There''s no way that''s true. They''re clearly just trying to cause trouble and scam us."


    Caroline turned off the stove and wiped her hands on her apron. "You''re right. They''re just here to stir up trouble."


    Even when she was swamped, Caroline neverpromised on cleanliness. Hygiene had always been her top priority. There was no way she''d ever allow something as nasty as a cockroach in her kitchen, let alone in the food. That was just absurd.


    She walked out to the table, her expression calm as her eyes swept across the group. "You asked for me?"


    The blond thug was momentarily stunned. He''d heard some old man owned this ce, he wasn''t expecting


    beautiful woman.


    If his boss hadn''t given him strict orders, he honestly wouldn''t have wanted to ruin business for someone like her. What a shame.


    He pointed to the dish in front of him. "Take a look. What do you call that?" Caroline followed his finger and looked. There it was, a big cockroach lying right on the te. Just the sight of it made her stomach turn.


    Before she could say a word, the blond thug kept going. "You serve something like that, and you expect people to believe this ce is clean? Your hygiene standards must be absolute trash!"


    He made sure to raise his voice, loud enough for everyone in the restaurant to hear.


    ion.


    The other diners turned to look. A few caught sight of the cockroach and instantly looked disgusted. No one dared take another bite. One after another, customers got up and left, their expressions full of r


    In the end, the only ones left in the restaurant were the thugs.


    Caroline had spent all this time building up her reputation, word of mouth was


    everything to her business. And now, a few lowlifes had destroyed it in a single


    scene. She stood there, fuming inside.


    Send Gifts


    2 78

 Her Icy 202

    Chapter 202 The Name Behind the Threat


    +8 Pearls


    Still, just like Maia had said, these guys didn''t seem like decent people. To avoid an even bigger loss, Caroline forced herself to swallow her anger and asked directly, "All right, how much do you want? Just say it."


    It was lunchtime, the restaurant''s busiest hour. All she wanted was to get these guys out of there as fast as possible.


    The group exchanged subtle nces, their eyes lighting up with quiet excitement.


    After a moment, the blond thug spoke up. "Okay, we won''t make this a big deal. Just give us 50,000 dors, ten grand each for the five of us."


    Maia exploded. "Fifty thousand?! Why don''t you just rob a bank while you''re at it!"


    Caroline didn''t want things to escte into a shouting match. This was her restaurant, and any scene would hurt her business.


    Caroline shot her a look, signaling her to stay calm.


    Then she turned back to the blond thug, her gaze steady. "We both know exactly how that cockroach got there. But I''m not looking to argue. I''ll give you 30 dors, enough to grab a decent meal somewhere else."


    As she spoke, she reached into her pocket and pulled out 30 dors, cing it on the table.


    The thugs'' faces instantly darkened. The blond one mmed his hand on the table, furious. ¡°You bitch! You think we''re beggars?! You either pay the 50,000 dors, or you can kiss this ce goodbye!"


    They didn''t care whether she paid or not, because the restaurant was going down either way. But before that, they were going to squeeze something out of her.


    After all, they had powerful people backing them. What was there to be afraid of? Caroline didn''t flinch. "You want 50,000? Sure," she said, calmly unlocking her phone. "Let''s call the cops. and see if they think you deserve it."


    At the word police, one of the thugs visibly panicked. He tugged on the blond thug''s sleeve and whispered, "Maybe we should let it go. If the copse, this could get bad."


    They''d pulled this kind of scam plenty of times before-extortion, threats, even assault. If the police dug into their past, they''d be looking at real jail time.


    The blond thug started feeling nervous, too, though he tried to keep up his tough guy act. "You better think this through. If the cops show up and make a scene, word will get out that your restaurant has hygiene issues. That there were cockroaches in the food. Then no one will want to eat here."


    Caroline stayed calm. "That actually sounds great. No customers means I finally get to rest." She deliberately lowered her phone so it was in the blond thug''s line of sight, then hit the call button to dial the police.


    The moment he realized she was/serious, he panicked.


    He shot to his feet, snatched the 30 dors off the table, and stormed out. "You bitch! You just wait!" he shouted as he left.


    Now that the cops were on their way, it was toote for him to trash the ce. Chapter 202 The Name Behind the Threat


    The group slipped out, tails between their legs.


    48 Pean


    Maia watched them go, still uneasy. "Caroline ... I don''t think they''re done with


    us."


    The call to the police hadn''t connected yet, so Caroline hung up Immediately and slipped her phone back


    step at into her pocket. "We''ll deal with it if theye back, one a time," she said.


    The restaurant was a mess, several tables hadn''t been cleared. Caroline joined Maia in cleaning up.


    While clearing one of the tables by the wall, Caroline caught a faint voiceing from just outside the window. It was the blond thug again. ¡°She''s tougher than she looks... not easy to push around."


    Caroline froze, her hands still holding a stack of dishes. She leaned in closer to the window. Another thug''s voice replied, "Maybe we stop trying to squeeze money outta her. Let''s juste back tonight and trash the ce. The boss already paid us enough anyway."


    Caroline''s heart skipped.


    So that was it, these thugs hadn''t just wandered in looking for trouble. They were sent by someone. Someone wanted her restaurant destroyed.


    She hadn''t wronged anyone, no old grudges, no recent conflicts. So who could it be?


    Just as the question ran through her mind, she heard the blond thug''s voice again from outside the window. "You''re right. Mr. Grayson''s been generous with us, we can''t let him down."


    Mr. Grayson ... Linden!


    It was him.


    Everything suddenly clicked. ina and Liam had shown up trying to convince her to expand the restaurant, and now this?


    Of course. It had to be ina and Helen''s idea. Otherwise, what reason would Linden have to target


    her?


    But then she remembered what the thugs had said abouting back that night to trash the ce. Panic started creeping in.


    This restaurant was built with every penny she''d saved. She couldn''t let it be destroyed like this.


    No. She had to go talk to Linden face-to-face. He might be unreliable, but he wasn''t heartless.


    Without wasting time, Caroline pulled out her phone and called Teresa. "Teresa, is Linden around? I need to talk to him about something."


    Teresa had always been kind to her, and Caroline didn''t want to drag her into this just yet, she didn''t want to put her in an awkward position.


    Teresa''s cheerful voice came through the phone. "He''s not home right now, but he''s free. I''ll have him get in touch with you."


    Then, remembering they didn''t have each other''s contact info yet, she added, "I''ll send him your number, keep an eye out."

 Her Icy 203

    Chapter 203 Book a Room


    Alright. After Caroline hung up, it wasn''t long before she received a message from an unknown number


    She tapped the notification and saw a text: ¡°Heard from my mom you were looking for me?"


    Caroline didn''t waste words. "Let''s meet. I want to talk to you about something."


    Linden assumed she''d finallye around and wanted to be his girlfriend. He agreed instantly. "Sure. I''m at the Silvergate Hotel right now. Come over."


    Caroline put her phone away and turned to Maia. ¡°The restaurant''s closed this afternoon. Clean up a bit, then head home and get some rest."


    Maia wanted to ask something, but seeing Caroline hurry out the door, she swallowed her questions and watched her leave.


    Caroline called a cab to the Silvergate Hotel. As soon as she arrived, she called Linden. "I''m here. Where are you?"


    Linden''s voice came through with a mischievous smirk. "Go book a room and wait for me."


    The moment Caroline heard that, she knew exactly what he was thinking. She let out a dryugh. ¡°I have something serious to discuss with you. Can you not be so inappropriate?"


    Linden couldn''t imagine what serious matter she could possibly have with him. He figured she was just ying hard to get. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay for the room. I''ll send you the money right now- just get the best one."


    "Don''t! Absolutely not!" Caroline stood at the hotel entrance, ncing into the lobby. "I''m waiting for you in the lobby."


    She hung up before Linden could say another word, leaving him no room to negotiate.


    Knowing Linden, he''d definitelye find her.


    Caroline pocketed her phone and headed for the hotel lobby, but as she reached the entrance, a security guard stopped her.


    "Miss, do you have an invitation?"


    Caroline paused, surprised. "No... Do you need an invitation just to stay here?¡±


    The guard replied politely, "I''m sorry, but today the CEO of Sherwood Group and the chairman of Grayson Group are meeting here for an important project. The hotel is closed to the public during this time. Only guests with invitations are allowed inside."


    Left with no choice, Caroline called/Linden again. "Are you messing with me? The hotel isn''t even open to the public today. I can''t get in."


    Linden hade in with Walter and hadn''t been stopped at all


    He really had no idea about any invitation requirements and hurried to exin,


    "No, I didn''t know about that. Just wait at the entrance. I''lle get you as soon as the meeting''s done."


    Walter was there for the project meeting too, though honestly, Linden didn''t have to be present.


    Chapter 203 Book a Room


    But Walter had insisted that since the Sherwood Group''s CEO was attending


    in person it was a good opportunity for Linden to observe and learn.


    Walter had sung the CEO''s praises so highly that Linden was curious to see what the man was like in pers


    Caroline asked, "How long will it be?"


    Linden replied, ¡°I''m not sure Maybe half an hour or so."


    444


    Hearing the uncertainty in his voice, Caroline guessed it would be much longer. "Take your time. Call me when you''re done, and we''ll grab coffee. I''m heading back for now."


    The moment she said that, Linden grew restless. "Wait, don''t go. I''lle down right now, okay?"


    He''d brought Caroline all the way to the hotel; there was no way he was going to let her leave so easily.


    Women were easy to persuade-a few sweet words and she''d end up in his bed.


    But if they went to a caf¨¦, the whole mood would change. It''d be much harder to get Caroline back to the hotel afterward.


    As far as he was concerned, winning over Caroline was more important than meeting some CEO.


    After hanging up, Caroline paced outside the hotel entrance.


    She didn''t see Linden, but she did run into another man.


    "Caroline?"


    At the sound of that deep, familiar voice, Caroline instinctively turned around.


    It was ke. What is he doing here?


    Behind him trailed several men in formal suits, apanied by a few security guards.


    Caroline couldn''t quite figure out what was going on.


    ke quietly gave a few instructions to his assistant, who led the rest of the group into the hotel.


    Once the impressive entourage had gone inside, Caroline asked ke, "What brings you here?"


    ke''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I should be the one asking you that."


    Caroline realized her slip and gave him an awkward smile. "Sorry, I''m here to meet someone."


    This scene-Caroline chatting andughing with ke-caught Linden''s eye as he hurried out from th lobby.


    Sizing up ke, Linden asked, "Caroline, who''s this?"


    Caroline replied, "He''s a friend of mine. A doctor."


    Then she turned to ke and introduced him. "This is Mr. Linden Grayson. He''s the one I came to see today."


    At that, ke''s brows twitched ever so slightly, revealing a flicker of unreadable emotion in his eyes.


    11:15 Mon, 9 Jun


    Chapter 203 Book a Room


    #& Pearls


    Of course, he knew Linden-he''d once been engaged to Caroline. But things had changed: Linden was now with Helen, and as far as ke was concerned, he


    had nothing to do with Caroline anymore.


    Send Gifts


    19


    78

 Her Icy 204

    Chapter 204 Two-Timing


    Why does Caroline look for Linden today?


    Linden shot ke a few hostile nces before grabbing Caroline by the wrist. "Enough with the chit-chat. Didn''t you say you had something important to discuss? Let''s talk inside."


    He tried to lead her toward the lobby.


    Caroline awkwardly pulled her hand free, her gaze drifting back to ke, almost involuntarily.


    ke was watching her too, his eyes as deep and cold as a winterke. Caroline''s face grew warm under his stare, and she quickly looked away.


    Why does it feel like ke is upset?


    "You said you wanted to talk, right? It''ll be quieter in a room-let''s get one and sit down," Linden chirped beside her.


    Caroline forced herself to focus. "There are quiet ces besides hotel rooms. Let''s go up to the rooftop. It''s peaceful there, and we can enjoy the view."


    Seeing the determination on her face, Linden didn''t argue. He led her toward the rooftop, curious to see what she wanted to say.


    Not far away, a pair of eyes followed their retreating figures with burning intensity. ke had overheard the entire exchange.


    He couldn''t understand what business Caroline could possibly have with Linden- and what infuriated him even more was Linden''s obvious attempt to get a room.


    As a man, how could he not know exactly what Linden was after?


    He immediately called his assistant. "Tell them to postpone the meeting by half an hour..."


    Meanwhile...


    As soon as Caroline and Linden reached the hotel rooftop, she got straight to the point. "Why did you send people to mess up my restaurant?"


    She knew perfectly well Helen had put him up to it, but she needed to hear it from him.


    "Mess up your restaurant?" Linden looked utterly confused. It took him a moment to remember that yesterday, Helen hadined about being bullied by a restaurant owner, and he''d told his assistant to deal with that restaurant.


    Wait-is that Caroline''s ce?


    That can''t be right. Helen had said the owner was some old man.


    "That''s right. This afternoon, some thugs came to my restaurant and made a scene. I overheard them saying they were doing it for you, and that tonight they''d


    be back to smash up the ce." Caroline''s tone was cold and demanding. "Linden, I have no grudge against you. Why would you do this to me?"


    Chapter 204 Two-Timing


    Linden was still recling. "I... I didn''t know it was your restaurant.


    He wasn''t the type to bully a woman. If he''d known it was Caroline''s ce, he never would have let anyone touch it. What was Helen ying at? Why had she lied to him?


    "It doesn''t matter whose restaurant it is-you shouldn''t throw your weight around like this. Sure, a small restaurant might mean nothing to you, but to regr people like me, it''s everything. I poured all savings into that ce. I''m asking you to have a littlepassion, a little decency. You''re a well-known man, Mr. Grayson. If people found out you were behind this, it wouldn''t end well for you."


    my


    Caroline wasn''t just standing up for herself-she hoped Linden would think twice before abusing his power in the future.


    The truth was, Linden wasn''t a bad guy at heart. He''d just gotten mixed up with someone as rotten as Helen, and it was clouding his judgment.


    Linden''s lips curled into a yful grin. "Are you worried about me?"


    Caroline ignored his attempt to deflect and continued, "I came here today to ask you-don''t let those people wreck my restaurant."


    If they really did smash up her ce, she wasn''t afraid. This was a country ofws-if she had evidence, she could make her case.


    But that would be a hassle, and she''d still suffer losses. It was better to stop it before it happened.


    Linden arched an eyebrow, his grin turning sly. "Sure. If you agree to marry me, I promise your restaurant will be safe. More than that, I''ll help you attract customers-your ce will be packed every day."


    Caroline was exasperated. "Give me a break. You''re the one who sent those thugs to my ce and ruined my reputation, and now you want to make deals? Just because you have money?"


    "Exactly. I''m rich. Do you think you''ll ever meet anyone richer than me?" Linden leaned in, pulling her into his arms. "I''m your best option. Since you''re here already, why not stay with me tonight? I assure you, your restaurant will be just fine."


    "Let go of me ... " Caroline struggled to escape his grasp, but the more she resisted, the tighter he held her.


    ¡°Linden, you really are shameless. Stringing along your girlfriend while chasing after other women. Aren''t you afraid she''ll find out you''re two-timing her and leave you?"


    Linden breathed in the scent of her hair, looking utterly pleased with himself. "As long as I can have you, the rest can leave for all I care."


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 205

    Chapter 205 She''s With Me


    For reasons he couldn''t exin, Linden had absolutely no resistance when it came to Caroline. It was as if he were under some kind of spell, obsessed with the idea of conquering her.


    This overwhelming urge was something he''d never experienced with any other


    woman.


    "Let her go!"


    A voice, edged with anger, rang out from the entrance to the rooftop. Both Caroline and Linden turned


    toward it.


    It was ke,


    Linden let out a low, mockingugh, his breath hot against Caroline''s ear. "Why does your friend keep haunting us? Don''t tell me he''s got a thing for you?"


    "Yeah, right! As if!" Caroline snapped, stomping hard on Linden''s polished shoe. He yelped in pain, immediately releasing her and clutching his foot, groaning for a good while.


    As ke strode over, Linden shouted dramatically at Caroline, "What, are you trying to murder your future husband?"


    "Watch your mouth! Don''t go calling yourself my husband," Caroline shot back with a smirk. "Show some respect. You should be calling me by my name."


    Linden''s expression soured, his brows knitting together. "Technically, we were engaged. If you hadn''t broken it off, you''d be with me now, not Helen. I won''t even ask why you called off the wedding. But if youe back to me now, I promise your restaurant will be safe-not just today, but forever. No one will dare mess with you again."


    Caroline bit her lip, ring at him, her mind racing. There was no way she''d ever agree to his terms, but if she refused, even if she called the police to handle today''s trouble, there was no guarantee Linden wouldn''t send someone to harass her restaurant again in the future.


    What was she supposed to do?


    Just as she was weighing her options, ke spoke up. "You should give up now. She''ll never be with you."


    His words weren''t loud, but they carried an unmistakable weight.


    Linden couldn''t help but ask, "W-why not?"


    ke walked over to Caroline and gently slipped his arm around her shoulders. "Because she''s with me. You don''t stand a chance."


    The warmth of ke''s hand on her shoulder sent a jolt through Caroline''s heart. She knew he was only doing this to help her shake off Linden.


    Linden red at ke''s hand, his anger boiling over. "Caroline, is that true?"


    But Caroline didn''t have a boyfriend-Teresa had told him so herself, even encouraged him to pursue her Where had this boyfriend suddenlye from? It had to be a lie!


    With that thought, his scowl softened a bit. ¡°So, just to turn me down, you''re going to get all cozy with some random guy? Do you really think that''s appropriate? What''s so bad about being with me? Don''t forget why


    Chapter 205 She''s With Me


    you came to see me today!"


    Thest part sounded like a threat to Caroline. If she didn''t agree to his terms, her restaurant would pay the price.


    Maybe in a past life, she''d been threatened too many times. Now, she had no tolerance for it. Without hesitation, she turned, stood on her tiptoes, and pressed her lips to ke''s.


    ke''s eyes widened in shock, his whole body going rigid.


    "Caroline, you-!" Linden sputtered, breathing in angry bursts as he watched the two of them kiss, utterly speechless.


    After a few seconds, Caroline broke the kiss, took ke''s hand in hers, and turned to Linden. "See? I already have someone I care about. Please stop wasting your time on me."


    Linden stared at their tightly sped hands, consumed by jealousy. How could this ordinary guy have what he, a wealthy heir, couldn''t?


    Was it just because he was handsome?


    Caroline''s a fool! Passing up a golden ticket like him for a regr guy.


    He sneered, "So you don''t want to run your restaurant anymore?"


    Before Caroline could respond, ke cut in coldly, "That''s none of your concern.


    I''ll handle whateveres up with the restaurant."


    Up to now, he could only guess that something had happened with Caroline''s ce, though he didn''t know the specifics.


    Linden''s eyes shed with contempt. "And who do you think you are? Do you even know who you''re talking to? Don''t get cocky in front of me. Pathetic."


    Originally, Linden had decided that, whether Caroline agreed or not, he wouldn''t send anyone to bother her restaurant again.


    But now, he''d changed his mind. He''d see her/restaurant destroyed, make her regret her choice, ande begging him for help.


    Caroline knew full well that if Linden was determined to cause trouble, not even ke could stop him. The only real solution was to convince Linden to back off.


    But as she listened to Linden insult ke, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger on ke''s behalf.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 206

    Chapter 206 Leave It to Me


    Caroline looked Linden straight in the eye. "We''re just ordinary people. We can''tpete with families like yours, and we sure can''t afford to cross you. But if you insist on making trouble for us, we''re not afraid to fight back!"


    If reasoning and pleading wouldn''t work, then she wasn''t about to beg him anymore.


    At least Teresa was reasonable-if things got really bad, she


    ould always ask her for help.


    Linden couldn''t help butugh at her stubborn, unyielding attitude. "Fine. Very


    well. Just wait for your


    restaurant to go under!"


    With that, he stormed off in a fury, fully expecting the day woulde when Caroline would have toe begging him for mercy.


    As soon as he was out of sight, Caroline quickly let go of ke''s hand, her face tinged with embarrassment. "Sorry about earlier."


    ke realized she meant the kiss and gave her a rxed smile. "It''s nothing. But... Mr. Graysones from such a powerful family, and he''s so persistent about you. Why turn him down?"


    > matter how persistent he seems, it''s all


    Caroline waved a hand dismissively. "Please. He''s just a yboy. No


    just a phase. As soon as the novelty wears off, he''ll be chasing after someone else. I can''t stand men like that."


    "So, what kind of man do you like?"


    The question caught Caroline off guard. She lifted her head to look at him.


    There was a glimmer in his eyes, like starlight scattered across the sea, making her heart flutter.


    That kiss from earlier shed through her mind again-soft, warm, and passionate.


    A strange, unnameable feeling welled up inside her, and her cheeks began to flush.


    "I... I''ve never really thought about it."


    Noticing the blush creeping up her neck, ke decided to change the subject, "I overheard something about your restaurant. What happened?"


    Caroline didn''t hide anything. She told him the whole story from beginning to end. When she finished, she let out a long sigh. "Do you think I was too impulsive just now?"


    Her restaurant had only just opened. She couldn''t afford any setbacks.


    ke''s voice was gentle and reassuring. "No, you did the right thing. If you''d bowed to him, it would''ve or invited more trouble. Don''t worry about this-I''lI handle it. I promise no one wille looking for trouble at your ce again." He spoke as if it were a minor inconvenience, nothing more.


    Caroline looked at him, a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    Could he really stand up to Linden?


    Chapter 206 Leave It to Me


    Linden wasn''t just anybody. In Kingville, people lined up to curry favor with the Graysons. Even i Bli family had money, it might not be enough-and might even get him into deeper trouble.


    With that thought, Caroline pressed her lips together and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but I''ll handle my own problems."


    ke''s brows furrowed slightly. "You don''t need to be so distant. Your problems are my problems. Trust me and leave it to me."


    Just as he finished speaking, his phone rang.


    ke answered, then said, "Something urgent came up. I have to go. You head back to your restaurant and focus on your business. I promise, no one will bother you again."


    With those words, he hurried off.


    Caroline watched his retreating figure, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    Most people groveled before the Graysons, but ke actually dared to go against them-and he didn''t seem the least bit afraid.


    Could his family background be on par with the Graysons?


    A chilly breeze brought her back to reality. Caroline nced up at the sky. It had started to rain.


    She hadn''t brought an umbre, so she hurried back while the rain was still light.


    Meanwhile.


    ke took the elevator to the conference room. As soon as he stepped out, he spotted Linden at the far end of the hallway, smoking.


    With a stern look, ke walked over. "This is a non-smoking hotel. Didn''t you know?"


    Linden shot him a sideways nce. "Who do you think you are, telling me what to do?"


    He looked ke up and down, then sneered, "You''re here to beg for Caroline''s restaurant, aren''t you? Let me save you the trouble-unless Caroline agrees to be with me, I guarantee her restaurant won''tst three days."


    ke''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "Are you really that confident?'' Linden scoffed, "The Graysons could crush apany without breaking a sweat, let alone a little restaurant. If I say three days, I''m being generous. Go tell Caroline she''d better think it over. When the time''s up, she''ll be the one crying." ke couldn''t hide the sarcasm in his expression. "Then let me thank you for your generosity. But let me be clear-she''ll never be with you."


    "You-!" Linden jabbed a finger at him, but then something urred to him. "This isn''t a ce just anyone can get into. How did you get in here?"


    Send Gifts


    §à


    78

 Her Icy 207

    Chapter 207 CEO Is Here,


    Back on the rooftop, Linden had been so focused on getting Caroline to agree to be with him that he hadne even considered this detail.


    ke raised an eyebrow. "I walked in, of course."


    Linden nced at his watch, then shed a triumphant grin. "Good. If you''re so bold, then stay right here. Don''t move."


    The CEO of Sherwood Group would be arriving any minute now, and rumor had it he had a terrible


    temper.


    If he saw an outsider lingering near the conference room, he''d explode with rage. That would be the end of this doctor''s career-at the very least, he''d never be able to stay in Kingville.


    When that happened, Caroline would be his again.


    A sudden ringtone shattered the tense silence between them.


    Linden saw it was a call from Teresa. He didn''t feel like smoking anymore, so he tossed the half-finished cigarette to the floor and answered.


    "Mom, why are you calling?"


    On the other end, Teresa replied, "Don''t y dumb. Of course I''m calling about you and Caroline. Did you two meet up?"


    "Yeah, we met."


    Hearing this, Teresa assumed they were together right then and there. She lowered her voice conspiratorially. "So, what did she want?"


    She hadn''t wanted to interrupt, but curiosity got the better of her.


    "Nothing much. We just chatted," Linden replied vaguely, not knowing what else to say.


    But to Teresa, this was great news. A young man and woman meeting up alone to chat-how could she not read into that?


    She chuckled happily. "That''s good, that''s good! I won''t disturb you two, then. Oh, I asked the maid to pick up some nice groceries. Bring Caroline home for dinner tonight."


    It was about time for Caroline to visit their house-maybe it would help their rtionship progress even faster.


    "Mom, that''s not necessary. Caroline''s got things to do. She can''t make it for dinner tonight," Linden b


    quickly.


    There was a brief silence, then Teresa''s slightly disappointed voice came through. "Why can''t shee? If she''s busy, we''ll just wait until she''s done. It doesn''t matter if it''ste. Or how about you hand her the phone, and I''ll talk to her myself?"


    Linden felt a pang of guilt, and his words came out haltingly. "No... no need, Mom. Why are you in such a rush? I''ll bring her home for dinner another day." Chapter 207 2101 Here


    Teresa adored Caroline-how could he possibly tell her the real reason Caroline hade to se f?r or that she was now with that infuriating man?


    No matter. This was all temporary. In a few days, Caroline woulde running back to him.


    Since he''d insisted, Teresa didn''t press the issue. "All right, all right, another day then.


    After he hung up, ke let out a coldugh. "The great heir to the Grayson family, lying to his own mother. Aren''t you worried she''ll be disappointed when she finds out the truth?"


    "Mind your own business!" Linden snapped. He''d been waiting for the CEO, but there was still no sign of him.


    Walter had mentioned earlier that the CEO was dyed by something urgent and would arrivete. Linden decided to check with Walter in the conference room.


    "If you''re a real man, you''ll wait here. Don''t go anywhere," he said, then strode off toward the conference


    room.


    ke watched him go, his expression growing darker. He took a long stride and followed at a distance.


    Linden didn''t notice ke trailing behind. He walked up to his father and asked in a low voice, "Dad, why isn''t Mr. Sherwood here yet? He''s not going to skip the meeting, is he?"


    "This meeting is crucial for bothpanies. Mr. Sherwood will be here," Walter replied, not looking up as he jotted something down in his notebook.


    Linden couldn''t help butin, "What could be so important that it''s worth dying this meeting?"


    "Enough! Mr. Sherwood isn''t someone you should talk about so casually-"Walter began, but before he could finish, he looked up. His eyes flickered past Linden andnded on the man entering the room. Instantly, his irritation vanished, reced by a hint of panic.


    He lowered his voice to warn Linden, "Mr. Sherwood is here. Watch your mouth."


    Linden had never seen the mysterious CEO before. Hearing his father, he immediately turned to catch a glimpse of the man''s true face.


    But instead of spotting the CEO, his eyesnded on ke.


    Unbelievable. Not only did he show up, he''s actually sitting in Mr. Sherwood''s


    seat.


    But this works out even better. When Mr. Sherwood arrives, let''s see how badly he gets put in his ce.


    A smug smile crept onto Linden''s lips. He turned to Walter and said loudly, "Dad,


    is your eyesight going? That''s not Mr. Sherwood-just some lowly doctor."


    His voice echoed through the conference room, loud enough for everyone to hear-including ke.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 208

    Chapter 208 My Future Wife


    ke''s gaze was cold and sharp as he stared at Linden, saying nothing.


    Walter, seeing the tension, hurriedly tugged at Linden''s sleeve and hissed through clenched teeth. Mr. Sherwood is upset-stop acting out!"


    The words stung Linden. In his mind, Walter was the one who had mistaken the man''s identity, yet now he was being scolded for it?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He raised his hand, pointed at ke, and said to Walter, "There''s someone sitting over there, but that''s not Mr. Sherwood. Dad, could you please look more carefully before ming me?"


    Walter''s face turned ashen with rage. He stood up abruptly and pped Linden across the face, then immediately bent down to apologize to ke. "Mr. Sherwood, I''m so sorry. My foolish son has offended you. Please ept my sincerest apologies on his behalf.¡±


    He had brought Linden here today hoping he would learn something-hoping to prepare him to take over thepany in the future. But now it was clear he''d made a grave mistake. Bringing Linden to such an important asion had been reckless. Offending ke was like digging their own grave.


    "It''s fine," ke replied, leaning back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Linden. "But I am curious-what makes you so sure I''m not the CEO of Sherwood Group, Mr. Linden?"


    Linden scoffed, "Don''t think that pretending to be Mr. Sherwood will make me let up on Caroline''s restaurant. Not a chance!"


    "What restaurant?" Walter interjected, frowning.


    He scrambled to cover it up. "N-nothing. It''s just... a


    Only then did Linden realize he''d said friend of mine was bullied by a restaurant owner, so I helped teach that owner a lesson."


    Walter waspletely confused, but with ke present, he couldn''t ask more. He said, "The man in front of you is truly Mr. Sherwood. Apologize to him now. Don''t forget why we''re here today."


    Today''s meeting and contract signing between the twopanies was crucial for Grayson Group. Walter had exined this to Linden justst night.


    Linden could hear the warning in his father''s tone-he was being reminded not to mess up the signing.


    -Looking at Walter''s serious face, Linden asked, "Dad, is he really Mr. Sherwood?"


    How could a mere doctor suddenly turn out to be the CEO of Sherwood Group? He simply couldn''t believe it.


    But Walter kept insisting, and everyone else in the room sat as silent as quail, not daring to speak.


    Even if Walter''s eyesight was poor, surely not everyone else could be mistaken. Thinking this, his confidence began to waver.


    "Yes he is. Hurry up and apologize. Mr. Sherwood is magnanimous-he probably won''t hold it against you."


    Hearing his father''s firm words, Linden went stiff, his face draining of color.. How could this be?


    Chapter 208 My Future Wife


    When Caroline said she would marry ke, he''d thought she was lying. Now, he realized it was struc


    He remembered how he''d insulted and mocked ke on the rooftop and in the hallway, Regret flooded him.


    The Graysons were wealthy, butpared to the Sherwoods, the gap was


    enormous.


    Now he''d not only offended ke, but lost the woman he loved as well.


    He''d lost everything.


    His mind was aplete mess when a clear, cool voice cut through the silence. "It''s gettingte. Let''s begin today''s meeting."


    Everyone else sat at the table, focused on their documents, while Linden stood there like a block of wood, In the end, Walter had to drag him into a chair..


    Linden sat through the meeting like a man nursing a broken heart, his thoughts consumed by Caroline. He didn''t hear a word of the proceedings.


    It wasn''t until the meeting ended and everyone filed out-including ke-that Walter grabbed Linden and pulled him along to apologize.


    "You fool! Thank goodness the contract was signed without a hitch. If you''d ruined it, do you have any idea what kind of disaster that would have been?" Walter scolded as they walked.


    Linden was impatient. "Dad, this isn''t my fault! He called himself a doctor outside- I had no idea he was the CEO of Sherwood Group."


    "Whether you knew or not, your attitude was the problem. How many times have I told you?" Walter snapped. "You''d better apologize properly, understand?"


    Linden was filled with regret. As he spotted ke talking with someone in the hotel lobby, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    The lobby was bustling. To apologize in front of all these people he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    He''d never had to bow his head to anyone before. It was always others who deferred to him. If people saw this, they''d surelyugh at him.


    Seeing Linden''s reluctance, Walter dragged and shoved him over to ke.


    Walter immediately switched to a ttering smile. "Mr. Sherwood, I''m terribly sorry


    for my son''s behavior today. I''ve brought him to apologize to you."


    "No need for apologies," ke replied coolly. "But I would appreciate it if Mr. Grayson would keep yo


    in check, and make sure he doesn''t use his family''s influence to cause trouble at Caroline''s restaurant again." When he mentioned Caroline, his tone softened. "Caroline will be my future wife. Hurting her is the same


    tone as hurting me-and I don''t think I need to exin what the consequences of that would be."


    Walter broke out in a cold sweat.


    What had Linden done? Even if the target hadn''t been ke''s fianc¨¦e, it would have been uneptable to bully any


    woman.


    All he could do was nod and bow repeatedly. "Understood,pletely understood."


    Tue To Jun


    Chapter 208 My Future Wife


    ?to Pearle


    46


    Once ke walked away, Walter''s face twisted with fury. He''d wanted to give Linden a severe scolding, but


    with so many people around, he had to restrain himself. He jabbed a finger at Linden''s nose. "You brat just wait until we get home!"


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 209

    Chapter 209 She Lied to Him


    Thinking about his conversation with his mother, Linden knew he couldn''t go home.


    If she found out he not only lied to her but also threatened Caroline and tried to ruin her restaurant, she might be even more furious than his dad.


    Then again, this whole mess was Helen''s fault-she was the one who lied to him.


    Had he knownst night that Helen''s target was Caroline''s restaurant, he never would have hired those people.


    He returned to Gxy Bay Residences, still fuming. The moment he opened the door, he saw Helen on the phone.


    When Helen saw Linden, she whispered something and quickly hung up.


    "Honey, why are you back so early?"


    Not long ago, Linden had told her over the phone that he''d be homete, so she didn''t expect him back before dark.


    Linden stared at her with a grave look. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Was what you said yesterday about the restaurant owner harassing you true?"


    Helen tensed up at his words. She feigned a smile to mask her guilt. "I already told you yesterday. Why are you asking again?¡±


    Linden had handed the matter off to his assistant, so in theory, there was no way he''d find out the restaurant belonged to Caroline.


    "Hmph. I hate being yed for a fool. You''d better tell me the truth," Linden said as he sat on the couch, rubbing his aching temples.


    Seeing how dark his expression was, Helen didn''t dare lie anymore.


    She quickly sat beside him, clinging to his arm with a ttering smile. "Don''t be angry. I''ll tell you the truth! I did lie to you. The restaurant belongs to Caroline, not an old man."


    "You... "Just thinking about Walter''s scolding and how he''d offended the Sherwoods'' heir made Linden even more frustrated. He could onlysh out at her. "Caroline is your aunt! How could you be so vicious, trying to ruin her restaurant, and the worst part is you wanted to use me to do it! I''m the heir of the Graysons, not someone you can just lie to and manipte like a fool!"


    "I only did it because I love you so much!" Helen pouted, and tears instantly welling up. "Yesterday, I was walking past Caroline''s restaurant when she stopped me. She started bragging about how great business w how much money she was making, and even said she''d steal you away from me. I worried that if her restaurant became sessful, you''d start to admire her. So I wanted you to suppress her business, just to teach her a lesson."


    Seeing Linden still silent with a dark expression, Helen added, "If Caroline ever tries to get back together with you, please don''t agree, okay? She''ll never treat you the way I do."


    Linden turned to look at her. Seeing her teary eyes, his anger significantly subsided, and his voice softened. "Don''t worry. She''d never want to be with me. You''re overthinking it."


    Chapter 209 She Lied to Him


    A woman''s jealousy could be terrifying, Luckily, Helen had only lied to get him to teach Caroline and nothing worse.


    Had Caroline been more gravely harmed, the Graysons would have been in serious trouble this time.


    Helen wiped her tears with her fingertip, then asked, "Why?"


    She couldn''t believe Caroline would turn down such wealth and status.


    Otherwise, Caroline wouldn''t have kept bothering Linden after letting her have the marriage. It was obvious Caroline regretted it.


    Linden sighed, his eyes full of helplessness. ¡°Caroline is Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e now, so why would she ever be interested in me? So stop overthinking things."


    Helen''s eyes froze at the word "fianc¨¦e."


    Isn''t she just the mistress?


    How did she suddenly be the fianc¨¦e?


    Unsure if it was true, she cautiously asked, "That''s impossible, right? A wealthy family like the Sherwoods would never ept someone like Caroline. She''s just an ordinary person."


    "What''s impossible about it? Mr. Sherwood said it himself today. Why would that be fake?"


    Hearing that, Helen clenched her fists, her heart filled with both jealousy and hatred.


    Ever since she found out the Sherwoods were even wealthier than the Graysons, she''d been doing her research.


    Compared to the Sherwoods, the Graysons were nothing.


    In fact, every woman in Kingville probably dreamed of marrying into the Sherwoods. Even if their heir was old or ugly, she''d still be willing.


    Why does it always have to be that damn Caroline?!


    She''s always trying topete with me!


    "My family can''t afford to get on the Sherwoods'' bad side. So, stop causing trouble for Caroline, or I won''t even be able to protect you."


    Hearing his warning, Helen quickly hid the anger in her eyes and nodded


    obediently. "Okay, I understand." "Mm-hmm." After saying all that, Linden finally noticed Helen''s unusually fancy clothes and perfect makeup. He frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Send Gifts


    19


    78

 Her Icy 210

    Chapter 210 Don''t Create More Enemies


    48.


    Helen looked down at her clothes and said, "I was nning to go shopping with my ssmates, but since you came back carly, I''ll stay home and keep youpany."


    She had nned to have dinner with two ssmates and then check if Caroline''s restaurant was still doing well-or had finally shut down.


    But now it seemed unnecessary. With the Sherwoods protecting her, no one would dare cause trouble at her


    restaurant.


    Linden kissed her lips lightly and smiled. "You''re still the best."


    If Caroline weren''t in the picture, Helen was pretty great.


    At least for now.


    But he had no idea that Helen would never simply ept such a fate.


    She''d always outshone Caroline in everything, why should she now fall behind?


    After a while, ina called. "Have you told Linden about Caroline''s restaurant yet?"


    Helen instinctively nced at Linden beside her. Not wanting to bring it up in front of him, she said, "Mom, Linden and I are home. If you want to go shopping, I can go with you tomorrow morning."


    ina quicly picked up on the hint and agreed.


    The next morning, they met up and went to a nearby mall.


    When Helen reached the mall entrance, she saw Ruth standing beside ina- and her expression darkened.


    She didn''t personally dislike Ruth, but Ruth reminded her of Jamie''s disgusting assault.


    It made her sick.


    What made it worse was Jamie''s audacious im that he wanted to marry her.


    Ridiculous!


    Does he even know his own worth? As if he deserves to marry me.


    Walking up to them, Helen only greeted ina and ignored Ruth.


    ina said, "You''re usually so polite. What''s going on today? You didn''t even say hi to Ruth."


    Ruth smiled, "It''s okay. Look at Helen''s face, probably didn''t get enough sleep.¡±


    "Probably," ina said, changing the subject. "Let''s not stand here. Let''s go inside and shop."


    They went into the mall, but Helen gave Ruth the cold shoulder the entire time. ina was confused; Helen had never acted this way towards Ruth before. What is going on today?


    But she couldn''t ask with Ruth right there.


    929


    12:20 Tue, 10 Jun GM


    Chapter 210 Don''t Create More Enemies


    ***B Pearls


    At a clothing store, when Ruth went to try clothes on, ina finally spoke her tone a bit sharp, ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting so cold toward Ruth?"


    "Mom, have you forgotten how Jamie harassed me? Ruth is his older sister. It''s hard not to think of him when I see her," Helen said, casting a fierce re towards the fitting room where Ruth was.


    ina sighed. "Thankfully, no one knows about that incident, so just let it go! Ruth has actually been quite kind to you your whole life. When we went shopping, she''d always help me choose clothes for you, and sometimes she''d even buy you a toy. What''s more, she knows Caroline treats you badly, and hates Caroline for it."


    Helen''s anger slowly faded. "She really hates Caroline too?"


    ina smiled. "Of course. Didn''t you see how she still smiled at you even though you were so rude just now? You might need her help someday, so don''t let something small ruin a big opportunity."


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Ruth''s voice came from the fitting room, and both ina and Helen looked over.


    "Just some small talk." ina looked her up and down with a frown. "Why didn''t youe out to show us that outfit?"


    Ruth smiled helplessly. "I''m getting older. Bright clothes just don''t feel right for me anymore."


    "Clothes don''t have an age limit. You should just wear what you like," ina nudged Helen with her elbow. "Right, Helen?"


    Helen understood her mother''s point. She figured her mother had a point-don''t create more enemies, especially since Ruth hated Caroline.


    There might be a chance to use Ruth against Caroline in the future.


    These thoughts made Helen immediately give Ruth a radiant smile. "Exactly, you should wear what you like. Besides, I don''t think you look old at all. That outfit really suits you."


    Ruth smiled warmly. ¡°You''re not just trying to cheer me up, are you?"


    Helen shook her head with a smile, to confirm she meant it.


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 211

    Chapter 211 She Might Not Be a Mistress


    ina said, "Young people have the best taste. If she says it suits you, it does. And you like it, so just buy it.


    By the time they finished shopping, it was nearly noon. ina took them to a restaurant on the second floor for lunch.


    Seeing the ce wasn''t very busy, Ruth asked, "This restaurant doesn''t seem to be doing very well. Is the food good?"


    ina was a picky eater who loved good food. If shoved


    of a dish, it had to be good.


    But she just brushed it off. "A friend rmended it. It''s decent.


    In reality, no friend had mentioned it. She chose this ce because it happened to be right across from


    ace because it happened to be right acros from Caroline''s restaurant. From their spot on the second floor, they could see everything happening inside.


    Helen understood what ina was really up to. She''d invited her out today just to talk about Caroline.


    Seeing Caroline''s restaurant packed with customers, jealousy filled Helen''s eyes. Knowing Ruth hated Caroline too, she


    4 didn''t bother hiding anything and said directly, "Mom, Caroline''s


    restaurant isn''t going to shut down. What do we do now?"


    ina froze for a moment, a hint of disappointment on her face. "W-Why? Linden can''t even handle a small restaurant?"


    She''d just seen Caroline''s restaurant doing well but she''d dismissed it, thinking Linden just hadn''t made a


    move yet.


    After all, the Graysons had money and power in Kingville. Shutting down a small restaurant should''ve been a piece of cake.


    Ruth looked confused as she listened to the two of them and noticed they kept staring out the window.


    She followed their gaze and spotted Maia inside the restaurant.


    Maia was carrying two tes to a table-she was working as a waitress.


    Ruth''s face darkened instantly. "That ungrateful little brat! She''s actually working as a waitress!"


    The memory of Caroline taking Maia away and lecturing her only made Ruth angrier.


    Maia was doing well as a nanny at the Somertons'' vi, helping Ruth earn money-until Caroline butted in and messed everything up.


    Now, Maia was following Caroline''s bad example.


    Ruth had lost that ie and had been struggling financially ever since.


    Hearing them mention Caroline''s restaurant earlier, she pointed across the street and asked, "Did you say that''s Caroline''s restaurant?¡±


    The restaurant wasn''t big, but business was clearly booming, easily making over a thousand a day.


    Caroline couldn''t be that capable.


    12:20 Tue, 10 Jun G


    Chapter 211 She Might Not Be a Mistress


    Finished


    ina nodded and said. "Mm-hmm." Noticing the shock in Ruth''s eyes, she added, "Caroline is pretty talented at cooking, but she only got that restaurant by being some rich guy''s mistress.


    Ruthughed mockingly. "I knew it! No way she could afford a ce like that on her own, especially one that was doing so well. That sugar daddy must''ve funded the whole thing, right?"


    "That''s right, it''s the same old man who''s keeping Caroline," ina said with a sigh. ¡°Opening a restaurant is one thing, but getting it by being a mistress? It''s shameful. Even we, as her family, find it embarrassing.


    Hearing them trash Caroline filled Helen with immense satisfaction, but the memory of what Linden saidst night made her emotions turnplicated again.


    Seeing Helen stay quiet with her head lowered, Ruth guessed Helen was jealous of Caroline''s restaurant. She quickly added, "A mistress is always a mistress. No matter how sessful she gets, it''s still disgraceful and never respectable. But you, Helen, you''re about to marry into the Graysons and be Linden''s wife. That''s the ultimate honor, something Caroline could never achieve."


    ina noticed Helen hadn''t answered and gently patted her hand. ¡°You said Caroline''s restaurant won''t close. What happened?"


    Helen hesitated, then finally told them the truth. "Caroline might not be a mistress. She could be Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e."


    As soon as she said this, ina and Ruth both stared at her, wide-eyed and frozen.


    Ruth was the first to react, her face full of disbelief. "That can''t be true. I''ve seen the old man with Caroline. He seems decent enough, but he''s definitely not Mr. Sherwood. Mr. Sherwood shouldn''t be that old."


    ina also found it hard to believe. "Helen, where did you hear that Caroline is Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e?"


    She suspected it might just be Caroline bragging. She''d seen plenty of mistresses im they were the real wife-just to save face.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 212

    Chapter 212 Watched from Across the Street


    Besides, the Sherwoods'' heir was still unmarried. Even if he had a girlfriend, she was just a girlfriend, so it made sense that Caroline wasn''t afraid.


    ¡°Linden told mest night. He said Mr. Sherwood himself said Caroline is his


    fianc¨¦e,¡± Helen said through gritted teeth, her face green with


    Ousy. "Mom, if that''s true, then there''s no way we can shut down her


    restaurant."


    She didn''t want to believe it was true, but Linden didn''t seem like he was lying.


    Now her mind was a mess, unsure of what was true.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was busy in the restaurant, unaware that several cyes were watching her ce from across the street.


    After yesterday''s incident at the restaurant, she was terrified someone else woulde to cause trouble She kept snatching moments away from the busy kitchen to run out and check.


    Seeing her on edge, Maia said, "Caroline, don''t be so nervous: Dr. Sherwood said he''d take care of it, and he''s likely a man of his word. Besides, no one''s caused any trouble at the restaurant sincest night, so it should be fine."


    Caroline never thought ke would actually be able to keep Linden in check.


    It was unreal.


    In Kingville, the only ones tougher than the Graysons were the Sherwoods of Sherwood Group.


    Could ke be one of the Sherwoods?


    It was the only logical exnation. Besides, ke was the one who got her the catering job for Sherwood Group before, which just confirmed her suspicions.


    ke is connected to the Sherwoods.


    Seeing more customers arrive, Caroline pushed her thoughts aside.


    "We should still be careful these next few days. Just in case anyone tries to cause trouble again, we''ll be ready."


    "Got it, I''ll keep an eye out, too."


    With that, Caroline headed to the kitchen while Maia took care of the customers.


    Before she realized it, it was already past 2 p.m.


    At this hour, the restaurant was almost empty. After cleaning the kitchen, Caroline called ke.


    "Are you free tonight? I''ll treat you to a big meal."


    ke''s voice came back cheerful, with a hint of a smile. "You''re cooking again?"


    Caroline paused, thenughed. "How did you know?"


    Looking back, every time ke helped her, she''d invite him over to thank him with a meal.


    Chapter 212 Watched from Across the Street


    Since he''d helped her so much this time, she felt even more grateful and curious if, as she suspected BI was connected to the Sherwoods.


    If that was true, she wouldn''t have to worry so much about Linden causing trouble at the restaurant anymore.


    ke didn''t answer her question. Instead, he said, "I''ve got something to do tonight, might be busy untilte at night. How about grabbing a coffee now? I''m free."


    Caroline hesitated, then agreed. "Sounds good."


    It worked out since the restaurant wouldn''t get busy for another two hours, so she had enough time.


    "Are you at the restaurant now?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, wait a few minutes. I''lle pick you up."


    Before Caroline could respond, ke hung up.


    In less than ten minutes, his white car pulled up in front of the restaurant.


    He parked his car roadside and stepped out. From inside the restaurant, Caroline spotted him, quickly waved to Maia, then ran to him.


    When she reached him, she smiled sweetly. "You pick the coffee shop, I''ll follow."


    A gentle breeze blew by, scattering a few dry leaves fell from the tree. Onended on Caroline''s head.


    Seeing she didn''t notice, ke reached out to brush it off.


    Caroline caught sight of his hand moving closer and her heart skipped a beat. Confused and flustered, she instinctively stepped back two steps.


    ke''s hand hung in the air for a moment before quickly brushing off the leaf. "You had something on your


    head."


    Caroline looked at the leaf, a bit embarrassed. "Thanks."


    This small moment between them was caught clearly by the three women who had just left the restaurant across the street.


    Ruth spoke first, "Did you see? Caroline''s with another man again. If she really is Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e, why''s she hanging out with someone else? Isn''t that just asking for trouble?"


    ina''s eyes widened as she stared at the man beside Caroline. "I''ve seen him before. He was the guy who framed Helen at the banquet that day. Helen, remember?"


    "How could I forget? He was the one who insisted on helping Caroline that day, making me look like a fool in front of everyone!" Helen''s eyes narrowed, burned with fury.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 213

    Chapter 213 You Guessed Correctly


    Finished


    She''d already sensed that the doctor was overly attentive to Caroline at thest banquet. Now it seemed they''d been secretly together all along.


    Back when she visited the hospital before, the doctor had been wearing a mask- she didn''t recognize him She even thought he was some random handsome guy.


    See, I knew it!


    No way a guy would defend Caroline like that the first time they met. Thinking about it now, she must''ve gotten involved with that doctor while she was staying at the hospital.


    Mr. Sherwood has to know about this.


    With that in mind, she quickly pulled out her phone and snapped several photos of the two.


    She didn''t capture any intimate moments, but someone like the Sherwoods'' heir would never ept his fianc¨¦e being alone with another man.


    ina shook her head in disgust. "That Caroline is shameless. She''snded Mr. Sherwood and still isn''t satisfied-now she''s secretly having an affair with some younger guy behind his back."


    If Caroline had just listened to them, she might''ve actually tried to talk some


    sense into her-told her to be grateful for the blessing she''d been given, took good care of the Sherwoods'' heir, and let the Somertons enjoy the benefits and the prestige too.


    But Caroline had been going against them at every turn, treating them like outsiders. So she wouldn''t warn her.


    Let Caroline ruin herself!


    Ruth snorted and said mockingly, "You two are so naive. How could an old man satisfy a fickle woman like Caroline? I bet she has other men besides that old guy and this pretty boy."


    I hope she finds even more! Helen watched Caroline get into the man''s car and immediately started snapping photos.


    ina asked, ¡°Are you nning to show those to Mr. Sherwood?"


    She still remembered how Caroline once had dirt on Helen and threatened to show it to Linden, Helen''s


    fianc¨¦.


    That whole mess even cost her a bracelet worth a fortune.


    Now that Helen had something on Caroline, it was only fair to show it to Caroline''s so-called fianc¨¦.


    Helen smirked. "That''s right."


    Too bad she didn''t catch anything more intimate. If she''d gotten a shot of them hugging or kissing, it would''ve been enough for the Sherwoods'' heir to dump Caroline.


    Still, it didn''t matter. The angle/she got made it look like Caroline and that doctor were practically inseparable.


    Even if it didn''t lead to a breakup, it would at least create some tension between them.


    Chapter 213 You Guessed Correctly


    And more importantly, it gave her a chance to


    get close to the Sherwoods'' heir.


    Finished


    She had made Linden fall for her, she could do the same with the Sherwoods'' heir,


    As she pictured himpletely enchanted by her, she was oblivious that the doctor she looked down on was the very man in her fantasics.


    ke drove Caroline to a caf¨¦.


    They ordered coffee and some snacks, then ate and chatted.


    "ke, you helped me again. Thank you," Caroline said, her eyes full of gratitude.


    He had a cool, distant look, yet he''d been like an angel, helping her repeatedly Without ke, she wasn''t sure where she''d be now.


    But one thing was certain-she wouldn''t have been able to open her restaurant so quickly.


    ke took a sip of his coffee and said, "Friends should help each other. No need to be so polite."


    Help each other?


    Caroline smiled awkwardly. It had always been him helping her-she had never really done anything for him.


    The one time she did go with him to an event, they ran into the Somertons and things got unpleasant.


    In the end, it was still ke who stepped in to smooth things over.


    After a moment of thoughtful silence, she suddenly asked, "Can I ask you something personal?"


    ke replied calmly, "Sure, go ahead."


    He actually hoped Caroline would ask more about him.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know how to get her to know him better.


    Caroline hesitated slightly. "Are you rted to the Sherwoods from Sherwood Group?"


    ke looked surprised, then a smile touched his eyes. "What makes you think that?"


    "In Kingville, only the Sherwoods can put the Graysons in their ce, and yourst name is Sherwood. It''s a logical guess, right?" Caroline said. She understood Linden-he''d threatened her so fiercely yesterday, he wouldn''t have let her restaurant go easily unless someone powerful stopped him.


    ke didn''t keep her in the dark. "You guessed correctly. I do have some connection to the Sherwoods."


    Send Gifts


    78


    !?

 Her Icy 214

    Chapter 214 Confused


    Caroline wasn''t surprised. This was pretty much what she''d expected.


    Her big, round eyes fixed on ke, eager to hear what his connection to the Sherwoods was.


    Thinking back, this was the first time she truly wanted to know more about him.


    "Actually, I''m-" ke was about to reveal his identity when a shout nearby cut him off.


    "Caroline?"


    Caroline and ke both turned toward the voice.


    + Pear


    Miguel was walking over, and Caroline frowned slightly. What a small world, running into a Somerton even at a coffee shop.


    Miguel walked up to them, looked at Caroline, then at ke, "Mind if I sit here?" ke replied coldly, "Go ahead."


    Caroline watched Miguel sit opposite her and asked, "What brings you here all of a sudden? Are you looking for me?"


    She remembered Miguel didn''t really like coffee and rarely came to cafes. Running into him today felt more than coincidental.


    "I was actually nning to visit your restaurant, but I spotted you here at the coffee shop, so I just came in," Miguel said, then looked at ke and politely asked, "Hope I''m not interrupting your conversation?"


    ke replied, "It''s no problem."


    Caroline ignored the question, her expression cold as she asked Miguel, "What do you want?"


    Miguel nced at ke a few times, clearly hesitant to speak.


    ke got it instantly and said, "Why don''t you two talk? I''ve got some things to take care of."


    Miguel smiled at him, but before he could respond, Caroline interjected, "We just arrived, and I said I''d treat you to coffee today. You can''t leave!"


    Then she nced at Miguel. "He''s not an outsider, so just say it."


    Not an outsider. Those few simple words/warmed ke''s heart.


    But Miguel wasn''t so pleased. He wondered when Caroline had gotten so close to this doctor.


    Isn''t she with Mr. Sherwood?


    She should keep her distance from other men. Doesn''t she get that?


    fib


    Ignoring ke, Miguel warned her, "It''s fine to value friendship, but you need to remember you''re the Sherwood Group CEO''s girlfriend now. You should have boundaries and keep your distance from other men, got it?"


    He originally just wanted to talk to Caroline about expanding the restaurant. But as soon as he got to the


    10.00 wea, II


    Chapter 214 Confused


    MA


    78 Pear


    restaurant, Liam called and said Caroline might actually be the Sherwood Group CEO''s official girlfriend, confirmed by the Sherwoods'' heir himself.


    This was way more important than the restaurant. He had to make sure Caroline held onto this unexpected fortune.


    "Who said I''m the Sherwood Group CEO''s girlfriend?" Caroline knew he''d probably heard it from Edwin and Liam. She looked at him sternly. "Can''t you stop believing every rumor? I''ll say it again. I don''t even know the Sherwood Group CEO!"


    She''d already exined this to Edwin and Liam that day, yet Miguel still believed


    it.


    She was used to being misunderstood and too tired to keep exining.


    But this was different. She''d heard the Sherwood Group CEO was cold and reclusive, not someone to mess with.


    If this misunderstanding reached his ears, she''d be in serious trouble.


    Even if ke had ties to the Sherwoods, he probably couldn''t save her.


    People at the top of the pyramid were dangerous. It was best to just avoid him.


    Miguel wouldn''t believe her. "Stop hiding it. Mr. Sherwood himself admitted you''re his fianc¨¦e."


    Caroline stiffened, shocked as if she''d heard the most unbelievable thing.


    Miguel didn''t seem to be lying, but she''d never met the Sherwoods'' heir and didn''t e looked like. Why would he call me his fianc¨¦e?


    know what he


    Could it be someone with the same name?


    She lowered her eyes, lost in thought, unaware that ke had been watching her.


    ke guessed Miguel''s im came from Linden because Linden did say Caroline was his future wife at the hotel yesterday.


    Seeing her silence, Miguel took it as confon and smiled. "You know, this is a great thing. Why hide it?


    Mom passed away early, you''ve suffered all these years. Luckily, God blessed


    you with a great marriage. You must cherish it!"


    Send Gifts


    ÉÐ 78

 Her Icy 215

    Chapter 215 Talk About Happiness


    +8 Pearls


    When Caroline heard him say, "You''ve suffered all these years," she couldn''t help but sneer. "Me? Since when have I suffered? Isn''t it your precious Helen who''s been ''suffering?".


    It was the first time in years she''d ever heard the word "you''ve suffered"e out of her brother''s mouth.


    No matter how much she did in the past, no one ever said that to her. Instead, all she ever heard was how hard Helen worked and how exhausting her shopping


    was.


    Miguel could tell she was being sarcastic and looked a little guilty. "It was our fault back then. We were so focused on Helen being the youngest in the family that we forgot you''re the same age as her.


    "We''re all family. Let the past go, okay? I promise, from now on, I''ll treat you and Helen equally"


    "I never meant to dwell on things with you again, but since I''ve left, I''m not going back to that house. From now on, you can just spoil your precious Helen." This topic always felt like a weight on Caroline''s chest, so she quickly changed the subject. "Is there anything else you wanted to talk to me about today?"


    Miguel hesitated before saying, "I actually came to talk to you about the restaurant."


    Caroline chuckled. "Liam sent you, didn''t he?"


    She had turned down Liam and ina''s proposal two days ago, and she knew they wouldn''t let it go that easily.


    Miguel didn''t bother beating around the bush. "Edwin and Liam talked it over. Your restaurant has a great reputation now, and with your cooking skills, it''s the perfect time to expand. Don''t worry, you won''t lose money on this expansion. We''ll pay you back once the restaurant starts making a profit."


    and pay for it Caroline was still smiling, but it was a bit chilly. "So you want me to expand the restau. myself? If that''s the case, whether I expand or not is my business, not yours. Thanks for the suggestion, but I''m not nning to right now."


    Miguel sighed helplessly. "Caroline, Edwin and Liam want to expand the restaurant and run it with you. They know they should be paying for it, but the clothing factory just shut down, and the family''s still in debt. Edwin and Liam are both working for others now, and it''s tough. They didn''t have the money right now. Can you help them through this tough time? Just this once-for family''s sake?"


    Family?


    Caroline clenched her fists tightly. These so-called brothers had never treated her like their sister.


    It wasn''t just theirck of care-in her past life, they had brutally beaten her, breaking her leg,pletely ignoring their family ties.


    Thinking of all that, Caroline couldn''t forgive them.


    She looked at Miguel and asked calmly, "So, do you want to run the restaurant with me too?"


    Miguel shook his head. "I''ve got a job right now, so I won''t be joining you guys. But I can help out on my days off."


    Caroline lifted her chin. "Oh, since you''re not asking for yourself, how can I agree? Whoever wants something from me shoulde and ask in person!"


    wed,


    un


    GB


    Chapter 215 Talk About Happiness


    They used to act arrogant when asking her for favors, but she wouldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    Miguel frowned, clearly disappointed.


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline guessed what he was about to say and cut him off. "If you''re asking for help, you should at least ask respectfully. There''s nothing more to say, Miguel. I have other ns, so I''m going."


    With that, she stood up and gave ke a look, signaling him to leave.


    Caroline headed to the cashier to pay. ke was about to get up when Miguel called out, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, wait a second."


    ke''s eyes narrowed. "Yes?"


    "I know you''re interested in my sister, but you just heard she''s the Sherwood Group''s CEO''s fianc¨¦e. So, please stay away from her in the future." Even though Miguel had been talking to Caroline, he hadn''t missed ke''s eyes constantly lingering on her.


    As a man, Miguel couldn''t miss the meaning behind ke''s expression. ke smiled calmly. "If I''m not mistaken, none of you have actually met the Sherwood Group CEO, right? Since you haven''t, then you don''t truly know him. So why are you so sure someone you''ve never even seen can make Caroline happy? Or maybe you just don''t care about Caroline''s happiness-you only care about whether her marriage benefits you."


    "Of course not," Miguel replied without thinking.


    ke asked, "So you prioritize Caroline''s happiness?" Send Gifts

 Her Icy 216

    Chapter 216 Nervous


    +8 Pearls


    "Of course. Caroline is my sister. How could a brother wouldn''t want her to be happy?" Miguel paused. "I''ve heard from Edwin that you have some connection to the Sherwoods. But even so, Caroline deserves someone better. Thank you for your interest in my sister, but please understand and stop pursuing her."


    The guy before him was handsome, and girls Caroline''


    age were easily swooned over.


    If she spent all her time with Dr. Sherwood, it was hard to say she wouldn''t fall for him.


    ke nced toward the entrance and saw Caroline already standing there, frowning at him.


    He looked back at Miguel. "You can''t measure happiness with just money. I''m


    sure your sister will find her own happiness-she doesn''t need her brothers fretting over it. And I have the right to chase my own happiness, too."


    After saying his piece, he stood up and left.


    Miguel sat there in a daze, trying to process ke''s words.


    He''d said so much, yet it seemed to amount to nothing.


    Pursuing his own happiness means he wasn''t backing down? He wants to pursue Caroline?


    No way!


    Miguel red at ke, eyes filled with anger. There was no way he''d let this doctor ruin Caroline''s bright futur¨¦.


    ke, however, paid no attention to Miguel''s feelings. He walked out of the coffee shop i gently said, "Shall I take you back to the restaurant?"


    "Yes, thank you," Caroline said, following him to the car and getting into the passenger seat. Then she asked, "What did Miguel say to you just now?"


    ke nced at her, a faint smile in his eyes. "He said you''re the fianc¨¦e of the Sherwood Group''s CEO and didn''t want me getting in the way of your perfect match, and told me to stay away from you."


    Caroline pouted angrily. "Don''t listen to his nonsense! I don''t even know the CEO of Sherwood Group. The idea of being his fianc¨¦e is so ridiculous!"


    ke asked, "What makes it so ridiculous?"


    His question caught Caroline off guard, "He''s rich, powerful, someone at the top of the world. I''m just a nobody, struggling daily to make ends meet. We live inpletely different worlds. There''s no way our paths would ever cross. And even if we did, why would such a sessful man¨Csurrounded by countless beautiful


    and talented women-ever/notice someone as ordinary as me?¡±


    "But that''s just what you think; not what he thinks," ke said, looking at her, his brow twitching. "What if he did fall for you, would you marry him?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. "No."


    "Why not?" ke''s eyes dimmed.


    Caroline said, "I know many women dream of marrying someone like him because he''s rich. But how many


    Chapter 216 Nervous


    *39141


    +8 Pearls.


    of them end up miserable in those wealthy families-living worse than ordinary people? Marrying into wealth isn''t always a woman''s best path. Honestly, I''d rather live like this-free and on my own."


    There''s always a give and take. Going into a powerful family might mean no financial worries, but a lot more rules.


    If she''d truly wanted a life free of financial worries, she would have married Linden ages ago-why would she have let Helen have him?


    "Being free on your own isn''t bad, but eventually, a girl needs to get married." ke''s eyes softened as he looked at her.


    In the past, he used to think he and Caroline were alike-both from unhappy families.


    But after looking into Caroline''s family, he realized he was luckier than her.


    Caroline had no home, and he wanted to give her one.


    Caroline looked up, her eyes meeting his. His gaze seemed to hold moonlight, drawing her in.


    They remained silently staring at each other for a while until a car horn suddenly red, snapping Caroline back to the present.


    She quickly pulled her gaze away, her heart pounding like a frantic drum.


    Living alone her whole life sounded fine-she''d always believed that.


    But hearing ke say a girl eventually needs to marry, an inexplicable emotion welled up inside her.


    Why did looking at ke make me feel so nervous?


    She lowered her eyes and stayed silent. ke didn''t press her further, and he started the car, heading toward Caroline''s restaurant.


    They rode in silence until the car stopped in front of the restaurant.


    ke nced into the restaurant through the window. "If the restaurant ever r¨²ns into trouble, juste to me. And remember, never agree to any unreasonable demands."


    He got angry remembering Linden''s demands to Caroline on the rooftop yesterday.


    He was worried that Caroline, in her desperation, might panic and fall right into Linden''s trap.


    Send Gifts


    78


    [li]

 Her Icy 217

    Chapter 217 Proposal


    37470


    +8 Pearls


    Also, since the Somertons knew that Caroline''s business was thriving, there was no way they would throw away the opportunity to leech her off.


    As he had expected, Edwin and Liam went to her by the next day''s noon.


    Edwin''s eyes lit up when he saw how packed the restaurant was. He said to Liam, "If I''d known running an F&B business would rack up so much money, we never should have started the factory business."


    Running a factory was tedious and tiring. Eventually, they even went bankrupt and got themselves in tons of debt.


    Looking at the thriving business now, they thought if they had opened a restaurant back then as well, they would have been able to afford a vi now.


    After selling the vi back then, he actually wanted to purchase another one after he earned enough. Unfortunately, his factory failed, and the business was closed down.


    "Edwin, it''s not toote to realize it now. The thing is, Caroline is too tough!" Liam said angrily when he mentioned Caroline. "Even if we turn up, I don''t think she''d agree to expand the business and allow us to join."


    Edwin wasn''t certain either, but since Caroline had told Miguel that she wanted them toe personally, maybe, it wasn''t as bad as they had expected.


    He said to Liam, "Behave yourself and control your tone. Whatever you''re dissatisfied about can be discussed after the restaurant business expanded. Keep it until then."


    Once everything was settled, he would have Liam teach Caroline a lesson. Or else, she was really going to go overboard and even disrespect the family.


    This was for her own good. This way, she wouldn''t ruin her potential and prospects recklessly.


    Liam felt reluctant, but still agreed. "Got it."


    He had been working for Grayson Group. It was miserable; to the point where he even lost weight.


    He was extremely desperate to leave as soon as possible.


    He told himself to endure it this time, since it was for himself.


    They both walked into the restaurant. They figured Caroline must be in the kitchen when they didn''t see her in the dining area.


    They went to the back. Maia spotted them walking toward the kitchen when she had just finished se table. She blocked their path and said, "Here to meet Caroline?"


    Liam red at her with hostility in his eyes. "Who else? You?"


    He could endure it if it was Caroline, but not anyone else.


    dub


    Especially not this woman because she''d worked as a maid at his house for only


    a couple of days before running away,


    Because of her, he came home every day to no hot meals and no one to do hisundry.


    11:00 Fri, 13 Jun G


    Chapter 217 Proposal


    And with the family still in debt, they couldn''t afford to hire a new maid.


    Maia''s expression darkened. "Caroline is busy in the kitchen right now. Pleasee backter!"


    It was peak hour, which was the busiest time of the day.


    Caroline was swamped with work. She had no time to talk to anyone.


    Maia blocked their path at the doorway.


    Liam tried to push her away but Edwin stopped him.


    +8 Pearls


    Edwin gave Liam a warning nce, then said to Maia, "We won''t bother her too much. Just ned to talk to her for a bit."


    Caroline might be busy, but surely, she could talk, right?


    However, Maia didn''t budge. "Sorry, but no. She can''t multitask."


    Liam couldn''t hold back anymore. "Who the hell do you think you are? You think you can stop us?"


    Caroline was the boss here, so as her family member, he considered himself the boss too. Maia was just a worker here; who gave her the right to stop them?


    She was loud enough to attract attention of some customers.


    Edwin knew if they disrupted Caroline''s business now, it would lower their chances of workng with her.


    Hence, he quickly pulled Liam out.


    Once they were far enough, Edwin said, "Have you forgotten what I told you?"


    "No!" Liam replied, and added, ¡°But did you see Maia''s attitude? How dare she makes things difficult for us?"


    "Enough. Let''s just wait," Edwin said as he nced around. He spotted another restaurant nearby and said, "Let''s eat something ande backter."


    The lunch rush would probablyst a while..


    So, they might as well take their time eating ande back when things calmed down.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen.


    Caroline saw Maiae in with a scowl, and asked, "Did you manage to brush them off?"


    She heard Liam''s loud voice just now, and she knew why he was here.


    Send Gifts


    19


    78

 Her Icy 218

    Chapter 218 Expansion


    +8 Pearls


    But she was in the middle of cooking and had to monitor the heat closely; she couldn''t afford to step away even briefly.


    Maia gave a nod. "It''s Edwin and Liam who were determined to see you. I told them toeter."


    Edwin is here as well?


    The kitchen door had been shut, and with the exhaust fan humming, she hadn''t caught Edwin''s voice. She had assumed it was only Liam who''de by,


    If Edwin was here too, it likely meant they wouldn''t leave without getting what they came for today.


    Caroline was too upied to think more about it.


    She wasn''t sure how long she''d been working, but eventually the crowd thinned out, and she finally had a quiet moment.


    As soon as she exited the kitchen, she spotted Edwin and Liam heading toward the entrance.


    Both of them had their eyes fixed on her.


    Caroline nced up at the clock on the wall. It was already two in the afternoon, so there likely wouldn''t be any more customers.


    She said to Maia, "I''m heading out for a bit. I''ll be back shortly."


    Maia had also noticed the two men and gave Caroline a nod. "Go on, it''s fine. Take care."


    Caroline gave her shoulder a light pat. "Thanks for all your effort."


    There were still a few diners in the restaurant, and she didn''t want to talk to Edwin and Liam inside. Liam''s fiery temper could easily frighten off the customers.


    After finishing her conversation with Maia, Caroline made her way to the entrance. Edwin and Liam were just stepping into the restaurant at that moment. Caroline approached them and came to a halt. "Let''s take this outside." Without waiting for a reply, she walked past them and headed directly out the door.


    Liam rolled his eyes at her back. "Where else do you n to go? Can''t we just talk here?"


    Caroline heard him, but didn''t turn around or say a word. She continued walking as though she hadn''t heard anything at all.


    They were clearly here to discuss the restaurant expansion, so she was sure they''d follow.


    Edwin let out a sigh. "Liam, don''t be so quick to lose your temper. It doesn''t matter where we talk, as long as she''s willing."


    Caroline made her way to the seating area outside the mall, came to a stop, and took a seat on one of the


    benches.


    74%


    Chapter 218 Expansion


    Momentster, Edwin and Liam caught up to her,


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline leaned casually against the bench, her posture rxed as she looked up at them. "Say what you Caroline leaned casually against the bench, her pos need to say and make it quick."


    She pretended to be clueless about their visit, which only made Liam more irritated. "Caroline, cut the nonsense. Weren''t you the one who told Miguel to send us over personally?"


    Caroline gave a faint smile. "Oh, Miguel did talk to me yesterday about the expansion, and I did mention that. I just didn''t think you two would be this cager."


    Liam gave her a sharp look, ready to retort, but Edwin pulled lightly on his sleeve. "Let''s take a seat and talk.


    He gave Liam a look, signaling him to keep his cool.


    Liam knew he should rein it in, but seeing how Caroline was acting made that nearly impossible.


    He swallowed his frustration and took


    seat next to Edwin.


    Edwin turned to Caroline and spoke evenly. "Miguel mentioned you wanted us to talk face-to-face. Well, we''re here now. Does that mean you''re on board with expanding the restaurant?"


    Caroline didn''t respond right away. Instead, she asked, "Expansion costs money. Do you have the funds for it?"


    Edwin was caught off guard for a moment, and his face soured slightly.


    After a brief pause, he gave a strained grin. "You know thepany copsed, and I''m still paying off debts. I really can''t put any money up right now. But the restaurant''s doing great, isn''t it? The profits should be enough to fund the expansion, don''t you think?"


    Caroline smiled coldly. "In that case, whether or not to expand the restaurant is entirely my decision. What does it have to do with you?"


    They didn''t want to contribute a single dime, yet they expected to team up with her to manage the ce. That was nothing but mooching.


    And it wasn''t just casual mooching; once they became partners, Edwin would be the one calling the shots, while she''d be reduced to just another cook in the back.


    That was exactly how things had yed out in her past life.


    Edwin tried pulling the family angle. "We''re siblings, family. There''s no need to split things between us. Don''t worry. Once the restaurant turns a profit, I''ll cut you in. If we run the ce together, you''ll have a much easier time. All you''ll need to do is cook. Isn''t that a better deal?"


    Caroline responded, "Since there''s no funding, let''s just forget about the expansion. I don''t have much myself, certainly not enough for something that big. And even if I did, expanding isn''t in my ns right now. So please, stop eyeing my restaurant and head on home."


    As she stood up to go, Edwin began to panic. ¡°Liam and I are working for other people now, and it''s really hard. As your brothers, why won''t you help us when you''re clearly able to? Besides, I''m only thinking about what''s best for you. A woman running a restaurant alone is bound to face trouble, but if it''s a family business, no one would dare mess with us.


    11:00 Fri, 13 Jun GO


    74%


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 219

    Chapter 219 Stubborn Girl


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline paused briefly before saying, "Is there any kind of job where you''re not limited? If you''re genuinely interested in restaurant work, I actually need extra hands right now. You cane and try it out for a few days at my ce."


    The restaurant was a bit hectictely, but still manageable.


    She had no real intention of hiring anyone just yet, and she knew full well that Edwin and Liam, who were used to lofty positions, would never humble


    themselves to work in a restaurant.


    So she made the offer on purpose.


    Edwin''s expression darkened with rage the moment he heard that.


    Caroline was clearly beyond reasoning with.


    He had been so courteous the entire time, and this was how she responded?


    Liam was also livid. After all, he used to be the distinguished-manager, and now Caroline was telling him to be a server?


    It was nothing short of a p in the face.


    His face flushed with fury. "Girl, are you really refusing to expand the restaurant?¡±


    Caroline replied coolly, "Whether I expand or not is entirely up to me. What''s that got to do with you?"


    Liam huffed in anger. "Fine, very well then. Don''te cryingter!"


    He stormed off, and Edwin, realizing it was useless to argue with someone this hardheaded girl, left in frustration too.


    Caroline returned to the restaurant. She had barely had a moment to rx before getting a call from Miguel.


    "Caroline, Edwin and Liam went to speak with you in person. Why did you suddenly change your mind and turn them down?"


    She replied, "When did I ever say that just because they came, I''d agree to anything?"


    There was silence on the line. Caroline continued, "They want me to expand the restaurant, but they''re not willing to put in a cent. That''s just taking advantage of me! Don''t get involved in this. I''m not agreeing."


    Miguel knew he owed Caroline a favor, but with thepany just having copsed, Edwin really couldn''t afford to help financially. To him, it seemed only fair for Caroline to pitch in.


    "Edwin and Liam genuinely want to run the restaurant with you. If things go well, the whole family could join in. Wouldn''t that be great?" Miguel paused, then added, "Forget the money. Just tell me, what would it take for you to agree to expand the restaurant?"


    Carolineughed to herself in silence.


    Even if they brought money to the table, she still wouldn''t agree to partner up with them on the restaurant


    She wasn''t about to fall into the same trap again.


    Fri, 13 Jun GO


    Chapter 219 Stubborn Girl


    74%


    +8 Pearls


    She''d made her stance very clear plenty of times and had no desire to repeat it, so she said, ¡°You already know how Edwin and Liam treated me before. As they said, I''m cold, petty, and incapable of forgiveness. If they''re serious about opening a restaurant, let them kneel and apologize to me. If I can find it in myself to forgive them, then maybe we''ll talk."


    With that, Caroline ended the call.


    She knew someone like Edwin, who already felt humiliated justing to ask her, would never stoop so low as to kneel and beg.


    She''d said it on purpose.


    No matter what happened, she would never go into business with them again in this lifetime.


    Back at the Somertons'' vi.


    Miguel had the phone on speaker, so everyone in the room heard Caroline''s voice loud and clear.


    Edwin mmed the table in fury. "That girl really doesn''t know how to let go of the past!"


    He was so much older than Caroline, and her uncle no less. Kneeling to her? How could he even consider it?


    Liam, on the other hand, chuckled. "I told you she was a lost cause, but you didn''t want to listen. Do you get it now?"


    When he and ina went to see Caroline and got turned down, he realized nothing would change.


    But he couldn''t argue with Edwin, so he went anyway.


    And what came of it? It was all in vain.


    That stubborn Caroline was impossible to convince.


    ina''s expression was unpleasant, but it was moreplex than just anger.


    She nced at Edwin and said, "Why don''t you just go apologize to Caroline?"


    Caroline was now ke''s fianc¨¦e.


    It was exactly because of this that she could act so boldly and treat them so coldly.


    With that kind of wealth and standing, it would be a real loss if her family didn''t benefit from it.


    She only wished it had been Helen who had that kind of luck instead.


    Edwin gave her a reproachful look. "Didn''t you hear what she said? She doesn''t want just an apology; she


    wants me to kneel."


    How could he kneel so easily, especially to that brat Caroline?


    He''d never do it, not in a million years.


    Of course, ina heard him. She forced a strained smile. "She''s probably just angry. If you apologize sincerely and don''t argue back, just go with what she says-once she cools off, she likely won''t make you kneel."


    11:00 Fri, 13 Jun GO

 Her Icy 220

    20


    Chapter 220 Fall In Love with Me


    Edwin waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, I don''t want to embarrass myself again."


    74%D


    +8 Pearls


    ina frowned, and there was a trace of disappointment on her face. "How is that embarrassing? She not only owns a restaurant now, but she''s also engaged to Mr. Sherwood. We still need her support."


    Helen tugged at her sleeve. "Mom, you''re speaking too soon. Did you forget what we saw today? Caroline was with that doctor."


    Everyone in the living room looked at Helen, who had a mocking smile on her face. "Caroline is supposed to be Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e, yet she was openly flirting with another man. No man out there would ept his woman making a fool of him like that? Especially someone as proud as Mr. Sherwood."


    ina, eager for Edwin to apologize and get the restaurant up and running so she could be the boss'' wife, almost overlooked that incident.


    She agreed. "Caroline wasn''t thinking straight. If only Helen were engaged to Mr. Sherwood instead; she always puts the family first... Such a pity. We finallynded such a great match, but it looks like Caroline is about to spoil everything."


    Edwin felt even more frustrated hearing this.


    s, this was fate.


    Helen never had the same luck as Caroline. What Helen worked hard for, Caroline would receive effortlessly. However, she didn''t appreciate it.


    Take the engagement with the Graysons, for instance. Caroline wasn''t interested, so the arrangement was given to Helen instead.


    Helen managed well and earned Linden''s favor. Unfortunately, Linden had little power, and at this point, the Somertons couldn''t expect much gain from that connection.


    Then there was Caroline. They expected her to just coast through life and marry some ordinary guy.


    Who would''ve thought she''d end up with ke and even be his fianc¨¦e! She was lucky!


    Unfortunately, Caroline looked like she was about to ruin it all.


    The thought annoyed Edwin. Caroline never paid attention to anything he said. There was nothing he could do.


    Helen saw the heavy mood around the room and felt a hint of guilt. "I know things are difficult for our family right now. It''s just that Linden isn''t on the same level as Mr. Sherwood, so he can''t offer much help."


    "We appreciate that you see it this way. It''s not your fault," ina said with a sigh. "It''s just that not everyone cares about the family as much as you do."


    Her words were clearly aimed at Caroline, subtly ming her for refusing to join them in opening the


    restaurant.


    Helen lowered her eyes, thought for a moment, then smiled. "Don''t worry. If Caroline refuses this incredible chance, I''ll make sure our family seizes it."


    11:00 Fri, 13 Jun GO


    Chapter 220 Fall In Love with Me


    Everyone looked puzzled until ina asked, "And how do you n to do that?"


    74%0


    ++8 Pearls


    Helen''s smile remained confident. "To bring our family back to its glory days, I''ll find a way to win Mr. Sherwood''s heart. He''s not like Linden; he leads Sherwood Group and has both wealth and power. If I marry him, you''ll never have to stress about money again. We might even be able to reopen the clothing factory."


    Seeing how practical she was, both Liam and Edwin felt a warm pride in their hearts.


    All their care for her hadn''t been a waste.


    But they both knew it wouldn''t be as simple as she made it sound.


    "I''ve heard Mr. Sherwood is quite a loner and not easy to get close to. Many women have tried to marry him but failed," Edwin said after a moment. "And you''re still with Linden, which makes things even harder."


    Liam nodded in agreement. "I feel the same way. Helen, we know your intentions are for the family''s good, but Mr. Sherwood isn''t someone to cross. Anyone who angers him pays the price. I''m worried about you. "Oh, Uncle Liam, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. And as for Linden, I''ll keep my distance."


    ina took her hand. "Linden really cares about you. If you end up with Mr. Sherwood, won''t Linden resent you and try to get back at you?"


    It wouldn''t be the first time a couple broke up and became enemies, with the woman suffering the man''s revenge.


    Linden came from a wealthy family, so taking revenge on Helen would be easy for him.


    Helen''s expression didn''t change; she seemedpletely unfazed. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll find a reason to break up with Linden. Besides, Teresa never liked me


    much anyway, so things would be easy."


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 221

    Chapter 221 Your Delivery


    The moment they heard the news, everyone''s expressions visibly brightened.


    ÁÖ½ð74%•þ


    +8 Pearls


    Helen was smart-if she was this confident about pulling it off, it probably meant


    she had a solid n.


    There was hope for the Somertons again.


    In the room, only Miguel remained silent, staring at Helen with aplicated look


    in his eyes.


    He believed Helen truly wanted to help the Somertons. But ke was still Caroline''s boyfriend. What she was doing... It felt like she was trying to steal someone else''s man.


    And Helen had a boyfriend of her own. No matter how you looked at it, this didn''t seem right.


    He had wanted to speak up, but seeing Edwin, Liam, and ina all on board-and even looking forward to it-he felt like anything he said would onlye off as petty. Worse, it might spark conflict and ruin the harmony between them.


    In the end, he decided to drop it.


    As long as they didn''t do anything to hurt Caroline, he could let them do as they pleased.


    The Next Morning, at the Sherwood Group CEO''s Office ...


    "Mr. Sherwood, your delivery."


    ke was seated at his desk, focused on work, and didn''t look up. "Just leave it on the table."


    The assistant hesitated. "The person who dropped it off said it''s an important document. They specifically asked that you check it immediately."


    That made him pause. He slowly looked up at the envelope in the assistant''s hand. ¡°Alright, hand it over."


    There hadn''t been anything major happening at thepanytely. There shouldn''t be any urgent documents at all.


    That only made him more curious.


    After the assistant handed him the envelope and left, ke opened it and pulled out the contents.


    The moment he saw what was inside, his eyes darkened.


    It was a series of photos-pictures of him picking Caroline up from the restaurant


    for coffee yesterday. Someone had followed them. Taken photos. And mailed them to him.


    What is this supposed to mean?


    He frowned and flipped through the stack. One after another. Then, on the back of one of the photos, he noticed something-an entire paragraph of tiny, tightly packed handwriting.


    "Mr. Sherwood, I''m sorry for contacting you this way. But after learning that Caroline is your fianc¨¦e, I couldn''t just sit back and watch you be yed and deceived. I know these photos alone don''t prove much, but I have more evidence of her betrayal. If you want to see it, meet me at noon today at the restaurant across from your office. I''ll show you everything in person. To help you recognize me, I''ll ce a bouquet of roses on the table..."


    14%


    Chapter 221 Your Delivery


    ke''s fingers tightened around the edges of the photograph.


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline didn''t have any known enemies. He couldn''t think of anyone who''d go out of their way to target her like this.


    The only one who ever objected to their rtionship was Linden. But now that Linden knew who ke was, it didn''t make sense for him to pull something like this.


    Which left only one possibility-someone from the Somertons?


    He couldn''t say for sure, but it was a thought that stuck in his mind.


    Whoever it was, if they dared to plot against Caroline, they were going to regret it.


    Back at home, Helen was stillpletely unaware that she was walking into trouble.


    She''d tried on outfit after outfit, but none of them felt quite right.


    Seeing how flustered and excited she was, inaughed, ¡°First impressions matter. Just wear something that looks elegant and gentle, and keep yourposure."


    Helen nodded obediently. "Got it. I know."


    That was exactly why she couldn''t decide-because first impressions mattered too much.


    If she dressed too conservatively, she''d look outdated and boring.


    If she went too sexy, ke might think she was trying too hard andcked ss.


    In the end, it was ina who picked out a dress for her-a white, off-the-shoulder dress that was tasteful and just the right amount of alluring.


    By the time Helen had done her makeup and slipped into the dress, it was already close to noon.


    ina insisted oning along, even though Helen initially objected.


    Originally, she didn''t want ina toe along, but she insisted-she said she had never met ke before and wanted to see what he was like.


    They took a cab to the restaurant.


    The moment Helen stepped out, she started panicking. "Mom, is my makeup okay? It''s not smudged, right? And is my hair messy?"


    ina took one look at her flustered daughter and chuckled. "You look stunning. As long as he''s a normal guy, he won''t be able to resist."


    Helen blushed at that.


    She wasn''t expecting ke to fall for her right away-just a flicker of interest would


    be enough. She could work with that.


    All the hours she''d spent getting ready wouldn''t be in vain then.


    Just as she was feeling hopeful, she said thoughtfully, "But ke isn''t just any


    guy. Are we sure he''s going to show up today?"


    243

 Her Icy 222

    Chapter 222 For Your Good


    "He''lle." Helen was certain ke would show up.


    After all, he was the CEO of Sherwood Group, a high-profile figure in Kingville. A man like that wouldn''t take betrayal lying down-especially when the betrayer was his fianc¨¦e.


    She figured ke must be both furious and anxious right now, eager to get more proof from her.


    Not that she had any. She''d made up that excuse just to lure him out.


    If he ended up asking for evidence, she''de up with some excuse to dodge the question.


    ina still had her doubts, but Helen sounded so confident that she decided not to push further. The two of them walked into the restaurant together.


    As they had nned, once inside, they acted like they didn''t know each other. ina picked a quiet corner table, while Helen took the empty one behind her. She ced a bouquet of roses, prepared in advance, on the table, waiting for ke to arrive.


    There were still more than ten minutes left before noon. Helen assumed ke was probably still at his office. What she didn''t know was that ke had already arrived.


    He was sitting quietly in an inconspicuous corner of the restaurant, sipping tea.


    He had seen the moment Helen and ina walked in.


    He also noticed the bouquet of roses on Helen''s table and curled his lips into a faint smile.


    So it is her.


    ke set down his teacup, stood up, and walked over to Helen''s table. Without a word, he pulled out the chair across from her and sat down.


    Helen''s face changed the moment she saw his face. "What are you doing here?"


    A sh of panic crossed her mind. Did he somehow find out she had secretly taken those photos and arranged to meet ke today?


    But only ina, Ruth, and she knew about that. Even Edwin and those uncles of hers were in the dark.


    ke nced at her heavily made-up face and smiled faintly. "Then why are you here? On a date?"


    "Exactly," Helen snapped. "My boyfriend''sing any minute. So get lost-you''re in the way!"


    But right after saying it, she regretted it. This man was entangled with Caroline, so he probably knew that her boyfriend was Linden.


    What if he saw her with keter and decided to tell Linden?


    She hadn''t officially gotten together with ke yet. She couldn''t afford to lose Linden now.


    Changing tactics, she said, "Actually, I''m here to meet an important friend. Someone you don''t want to mess with. I''d advise you to leave before you ruin something serious."


    ke didn''t budge. "Is it about Caroline?"


    172


    Chapter 222 For Your Good


    Just the mention of her name made a cold light flicker in ke''s eyes He remembered how this constantly tried to frame Caroline and now she was about to start spreading rumors again.


    Helen''s expression showed a flicker of shock.


    How could he know?


    But she quickly masked her surprise and scoffed, "I don''t have time to talk about Caroline.


    "No?" ke''s voice turned icy, sending a chill down Helen''s spine.


    "Of course not! I''ve got way too much going on to worry about Caroline."


    The words had barely left her lips when ke pulled out several photos from who knows where and tossed them on the table.


    Helen''s pupils contracted slightly when she saw them.


    They were the very same photos she had sent to ke yesterday. How had this man-just a doctor-gotten hold of them?


    Sure, he had some connection to Sherwood Group, but she had specifically instructed that the photos be delivered directly into ke''s hands. She even paid someone inside thepany to make sure it happened That person swore they saw the CEO''s assistant personally bring the envelope into ke''s office.


    ke watched her eyes dart around, then asked calmly, "You took these?"


    She stared at him. Though he phrased it like a question, she knew it was an usation.


    He was here on Caroline''s behalf.


    And since he already knew the truth, there was no point in pretending anymore.


    The panic on her face vanished, reced with bold defiance.


    "So what if I did? If you two have nothing to hide, what are you afraid of?"


    ke didn''t bother arguing. He got straight to the point. "Why did you send these to the CEO of Sherwood Group?"


    "That''s none of your business," Helen shot back. Then, after a pause, she added, "Actually, I did it for your good."


    ke''s lips curled into a mocking grin. "For my good? How do you figure?"


    "Do you even know that Caroline is Mr. Sherwood''s fianc¨¦e?"


    ke said nothing, just looked at her


    His silence, in Helen''s eyes, was as good as confirmation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    be so calm.


    Send Gifts


    §à

 Her Icy 223

    Chapter 223 Fake Sobs


    She chuckled right away. "I know you like Caroline, but let''s be honest-you''re not going to win her from Mr. Sherwood. That''s why I''m helping you. If Mr. Sherwood thinks you and Caroline are a thing, hell,E: up on her. And once that happens, Caroline will naturally be yours."


    ke responded tly, "I have a feeling you''re not doing this just to ruin Caroline''s rtionship. You''ve got something to gain too, don''t you?


    His face gave nothing away. His eyes were dark and hard to read. Helen couldn''t tell what he was thinking. so after a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Alright, I''ll be honest. I''ve liked Mr. Sherwood for a long time. Since Caroline doesn''t love him, she should step aside and let me have a chance."


    At the moment, neither she nor the man in front of her wanted to see Caroline with ke, so she figured they shared a goal. She thought being honest couldn''t hurt. Who knows-maybe this doctor would even help her.


    ke frowned. "Aren''t you Mr. Grayson''s girlfriend?"


    Helen sighed. "To be honest, Linden''s mother doesn''t like me. She''s already made it clear I''ll never marry into the Graysons. So I don''t see a future with him. And now that the Somertons are going through a rough patch, marrying into the Sherwoods is my only way out. Since you''re so in love with Caroline, I''m sure you don''t want to see her end up with someone else, right?"


    "That''s right."


    The moment ke said that, Helen beamed. "Then we should be on the same team. Let''s work together to break them up."


    She had no idea the man she was trying to recruit was ke himself. Excited, she even thought this doctor. must have some ties to the Sherwoods-and if he helped her, her chances of marrying into the Sherwood family would go up.


    Just as she was feeling triumphant, ke''s words hit her like a p in the face. "Feelings should be mutual. If you have to stoop to dirty tricks to get someone, that kind of love won''tst. Who you like or want to marry is your business-l don''t care. But if you keep trying to smear Caroline''s name or ruin her reputation, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Helen was stunned.


    How had he turned on her so suddenly? Weren''t we just getting along a second ago?


    She thought he was willing to work with her.


    Before she could say anything, ina, who had been sitting at the table behind her, suddenly stood couldn''t stay silent any longer.


    1. up. She


    She stormed over and red at ke. "Who do you think you are? Just because you have some connection to the Sherwoods doesn''t mean you can act like this!


    "And don''t think that just because you stopped those photos from getting out, you''re off the hook. If you dare treat Helen badly, I swear Il tell Mr. Sherwood everything you and Caroline are doing!"


    The moment this doctor had pulled out the photo, ina had guessed he had connections within the Sherwood family. Probably someone close to Mr. Sherwood had given it to him, likely trying to keep ke in the dark out of fear he''d retaliate.


    Chapter 223 Fake Sobs


    ke lifted his eyes and nced at her. I don''t have time to waste on your nonsense. Let me ma clear. If I hear one more word of nder from either of you, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to speak a


    Rumors can destroy a person, especially a woman''s reputation.


    Even if Caroline said she didn''t care what others thought, hearing those rumors would still hurt her.


    He wouldn''t let this go on.


    Knowing there was still work waiting at the office, ke stood up to leave after he spoke.


    ina was fuming. She couldn''t just let ke walk out after that.


    She shot Helen a look.


    Still stinging from ke''s earlier threats, Helen caught on right away. She jumped to her feet, rushed to stand in front of ke, and grabbed his sleeve, her voice trembling with fake sobs. "Please don''t leave me! We''ve only been married for less than a year, and now you''re bringing your mistress home? How could you treat me like this?"


    She deliberately raised her voice so everyone in the restaurant could hear.


    Sure enough, people love drama. Within seconds, every eye in the restaurant turned toward them.


    ke, of course, knew exactly what she was up to. But he had no interest in getting tangled up with these two women any longer. He said coolly, "Let go."


    ina pretended to wipe tears from her eyes. "You heartless man! My daughter married you with her whole heart. She took care of your paralyzed mother day and night. And now that your mother''s better, you want to dump her and bring home another woman? How can you be so cruel?"


    Her voice was loud enough to stir the whole restaurant into a quiet frenzy.


    "That guy looked so clean-cut and handsome. Who knew he was such a j*rk?"


    "Good looks don''t mean a good heart. He probably has a dark soul underneath that face."


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 224

    Chapter 224 Passed Out


    # +0 Pearls


    Some people standing close to him spat at him directly. "Pah! You disgusting excuse for a man!"


    Others looked at Helen with pity in their eyes. "Sigh, poor woman. Marrying such a heartless man ... tragedy."


    What a


    Helen lowered her gaze, hiding the smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Then, right on cue, she started performing.


    She suddenly dropped to her knees in front of ke. "Honey, I''m begging you! Don''t leave me, and don''t make me get rid of the baby! This is your child too, after all!"


    Since he was so afraid of people gossiping to Caroline, Helen figured she''d let him have a taste of it himself. The restaurant was full of people-this was far more satisfying than scolding him face-to-face.


    All those res in the restaurant now zeroed in on ke, and the scolding voices grew louder and harsher. ke, however, remained emotionless, as if none of it concerned him.


    He looked down at Helen, still kneeling before him. "So clever, aren''t you? I''ll give you one chance-clear things up now."


    But Helen only cried harder.


    The crowd grew even more furious. Some people couldn''t take it anymore and stepped in to defend Helen. One woman pointed a finger at ke''s nose and shouted, "You''re heartless! For some mistress, you''re forcing your wife to get an abortion? Do you have any idea how much damage that does to a woman''s body?"


    She then bent down to help the sobbing, kneeling Helen to her feet. "You''re pregnant-don''t stay on your knees. Hurting yourself for a man like him just isn''t worth it."


    With the woman''s help, Helen slowly got up. She wiped her tears and softly said, "Thank you. After all, he is the father of my unborn child... My baby deserves to have a father."


    Then she clutched ke''s hand. "Please, for the sake of all the years we''ve been together, don''t leave me and the baby. Please?"


    ke nced at the hand gripping his, his expression filled with disgust. He flung it off instantly.


    Helen let herself fall backward with the momentum, staggering a few steps before copsing to the ground.


    She raised a trembling hand, clearly wanting to say something, but before the words coulde out, she fainted.


    ina, who had been standing to the side, knew Helen was faking it, but she quickly threw on a worried look and rushed to her side. "Helen? What''s wrong? Don''t scare me like this!"


    The woman who had spoken up earlier sighed and said, "A pregnant woman''s body is already more fragile. And now, with something like this happening... Someone call an ambnce, quick!"


    Of course, ina had no intention of calling an ambnce. She ignored the woman and turned to look at ke.


    12:16 Sun 15 Jun G G B


    Chapter 224 Passed Out


    +8 Fears


    Before she could say anything, ke beat her to it. "Your daughter doesn''t look well. She may have passed out. You''d better take her to the hospital."


    ke knew Helen had faked the fall in front of him-it was obvious. But after she fainted, herplexion had worsened.


    He wasn''t a doctor by profession, but he knew enough to realize she likely wasn''t pretending anymore. She might have genuinely lost consciousness.


    He had initiallye here today nning to teach this scheming mother-


    daughter duo a lesson. But now? That n would have to wait.


    However, ina misunderstood. She thought he was just eager to get rid of them,


    so she ramped up her performance again.


    "Don''t pretend to care! You think this is the first time something like this has


    happened? How many times have you shoved her or hit her? Too many to count


    ...


    "Enough! Cut the act!" ke snapped, cutting her off. "You know I''m a doctor. Your daughter''s face is pale,pletely drained of color-she did faint. As for you two trying to smear me, I won''t bother arguing for now. Just hurry up and get her to a hospital!"


    With that, ke turned and strode out of the restaurant.


    The people around looked on, confused.


    They didn''t understand what he meant.


    Some of them started to suspect ke wasn''t even Helen''s husband, and maybe


    she had made the whole thing up just to ruin him.


    But if that was the case, why would she go that far?


    Now that ke was gone,


    all


    eyes


    turned to Helen.


    ina couldn''t care less about the stares anymore. ke''s words had unnerved her.


    Helen didn''t look well now-herplexion had noticeably worsened, and for the first time, ina began to believe ke might be telling the truth.


    She anxiously shook Helen''s shoulder, her eyes filled with panic. "Helen! Wake up!"


    Helen had faked fainting so many times before, her acting was practically wless. Even ina often couldn''t tell when she was pretending.


    But this time ... ina couldn''t understand it. Why would Helen pass out for real all of a sudden?


    She didn''t want to believe it. But ke''s words kept echoing in her mind, making her increasingly uneasy.


    No matter how many times she called out, Helen wouldn''t wake up. ina''s panic only grew stronger.


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 225

    Chapter 225 Passed Out


    ina still clung to a sliver of hope, thinking Helen might just be too embarrassed to open her eyes in front of so many people.


    She leaned in and whispered in Helen''s car, "Helen, if you''re awake, just squeeze my hand. I''ll find a way to get you out of here."


    She waited for another two minutes but there was no sign of Helen waking up. Finally, ina realized something was wrong. She turned pale and immediately took her phone out to call an ambnce.


    After Helen was taken to the hospital, ina called Edwin to tell him what had happened.


    Before long, Edwin arrived at the hospital in a panic.


    As soon as he saw ina, he immediately asked, "What happened? Why did she suddenly pass out?"


    ina looked upset, "It''s all that doctor''s fault. He pushed Helen, that''s why she fainted."


    "Doctor? Which doctor?" Edwin was so worried that he was unable to think clearly.


    ina''s voice dripped with resentment as she said, "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s that doctor who''s close to Caroline!"


    Hearing this, Edwin finally thought of ke.


    Dr. Sherwood had no conflict with Helen, why would he push her?


    It had to be because of Caroline!


    Maybe she asked him to do so.


    Edwin''s imagination continued to run wild. Without bothering to ask ina for more details, Edwin used hispany phone to call Caroline.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had just finished what she was doing. She had been kept busy for several hours and finally finished.


    Caroline took off her apron but before she could even sit down to rest, her phone rang.


    Caroline nced at the unfamiliar number on her phone and answered immediately.


    "Hello? Who''s this?"


    A familiar angry voice sounded from the other end of the line, "It''s me!"


    Hearing Edwin''s voice, Caroline assumed he was calling about the restaurant expansion and immediately said, "If this is about expanding the restaurant, there''s nothing more you need to say. I won''t agree to it."


    Her cold tone merely added fuel to the fire, only serving to make Edwin angrier.


    Thinking about Helen, who was still lying unconscious in a hospital bed, Edwin had no desire to lose his temper with Caroline over the phone. Gritting his teeth, he suppressed his anger and said, "Helen fainted. Come to the hospital to see her now."


    "She fainted again?" Caroline chuckled, "What is she up to this time?"


    12.10 Sun, 15 Jun G GO


    Sun, is sun & Ga


    Chapter 225 Passed Out


    Caroline did not believe it for a second.


    3.9241


    +8 Pearls


    After all, Helen had pretended to faint more than once before and even tried to frame Caroline for it.


    Only this time, Caroline had no idea what Helen was up to.


    However, one thing was clear. Since they had asked her to go to the hospital, they were definitely up to something.


    Edwin snorted coldly, "Stop pretending. Aren''t you the one behind this?"


    Hearing this, Caroline froze.


    If Edwin wanted to pick a fight, at least do it to my face. I''m not even at the hospital yet and he''s already throwing


    usations around.


    Caroline was confused, "How am I the one behind this? I haven''t seen Helen for days, how could I have caused her to faint? Exin that to me!"


    This wasn''t new. Edwin had confronted Caroline about Helen many times before and Caroline had always. had to take the me despite the fact she had not done anything wrong.


    Thinking about it now, Caroline felt how foolish she had been to tolerate everything. Ultimately, that only caused her to continue getting med for everything.


    Now, they still think I''m that silly? Not a chance!


    Fortunately, she had not seen Helen for a few days. Regardless, she was curious


    to hear how Edwin would me her this time.


    Edwin said, "Of course you wouldn''t do it yourself. You asked Dr. Sherwood to do


    it!"


    Upon hearing this, Caroline was momentarily stunned.


    ke?


    How did he even get dragged into this?


    Before she could even think of what to say, Edwin''s voice came from the other end of the line again, "Many people saw him push Helen. If you didn''t ask him to do it, why would he hurt Helen?"


    Caroline could hear the faint sounds of ina''s tearful voice on the other end, "Enough. Let''s not continue this for now. We should go check on Helen."


    Edwin spoke again to Caroline, "We''re at Hopevale Hospital now. You can decide if you''reing. But this isn''t over! One of you must take responsibility for what happened today!"


    Edwin finished speaking and hung up without waiting for Caroline''s response.


    After listening to Edwin for so long, Caroline felt that he didn''t seem to be lying about this.


    Had Helen really fainted?


    Was ke really involved?


    Caroline recalled that Linden had sent some guys to the restaurant to create trouble a few days ago. Now,


    Chapter 225 Passed Out


    she felt even more uneasy.


    Could ke have confronted Helen to try to help me? Could he really have pushed her?"


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 226

    Chapter 226 New n


    JU PORT


    Caroline decided that no matter what, it was best for her to make a trip to the hospital to find out what was going on.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Helen was already awake. She had regained


    consciousness shortly after being admitted.


    Propped up in her hospital bed, Helen looked around the room and asked, "Mom, why am I in the hospital?"


    Helen remembered arguing with the doctor at the restaurant, so she was confused about how she had ended up in the hospital.


    "You fainted at the restaurant. You almost scared me to death!" ina held onto Helen''s hand, her eyes full of worry. "How do you feel now? Any difort?"


    Helen shook her head. "I''m fine."


    When Helen had fallen to the ground earlier, she had meant to pretend to faint to scare the doctor. However, all of a sudden, everything seemed to fade and she had indeed lost consciousness.


    Helen was surprised that she had really passed out.


    Helen asked ina, "Mom, did the doctor exin what caused me to faint?"


    "They''ve run a few tests since we came but the results aren''t out yet. We''ll know once they''re out," nia responded, just as anxious as Helen.


    Helen was still young and still had to marry a wealthy man to live a good andfortable life. She could not afford to have some sort of illness now.


    By the time the test results were out, Caroline had arrived at the hospital.


    Caroline enquired with the nurse at the front desk and found her way to Helen''s room.


    Just as she was about to knock, a doctor came out of the room.


    Caroline stepped back to let the doctor pass. As she was about to enter the room, ina''s excited voice came from inside.


    "Helen, this is wonderful news, you''re pregnant!"


    Hearing this, Caroline decided not to go in and disturb them. Instead, she stayed by the doo


    tening.


    Almost immediately, Edwin''s voice spoke, "Since you''re pregnant with a child from the Graysons, we should talk to them and you should get married as soon as possible."


    However, Helen did not look happy. "What a bad time to be pregnant."


    ina''s smile froze before she spoke again, "This is a child from the Graysons! It''s a golden goose! With this child, you''ll have no problem marrying into the family. What do you mean it''s a bad time?"


    ina had worked so hard to get Helen pregnant. She had worried a lot and


    came up with all kinds of ideas. She was confused as to why Helen wasn''t happy now that she was pregnant.


    Chapter 226 New n


    +8 Pearls Helen pressed her lips together and said, "Weren''t you both unhappy that Linden wouldn''t be able to lead the family? You wanted me to think of a way to marry the CEO of Sherwood Group.


    Lately, Helen had been thinking of all kinds of ways that she could meet him. She didn''t want to give it all up just because she was pregnant.


    If only this child hade a bitter! If I became pregnant after getting on the CEO''s good side, I would be able to pass the baby off as his.


    However, Helen had not even met him yet, so she had no time for that.


    ina fell silent for a moment before she sighed, "Of course, it would be ideal for you to marry a Sherwood. But you''re now pregnant with the Graysons'' child, so you''ll have to give up on that. Although the Graysons are nowhere near the Sherwoods, they''re still one of the top families in Kingville. Stop worrying and just focus on marrying into the Graysons."


    ina was overjoyed that Helen was pregnant. However, hearing Helen mention the Sherwoods, she couldn''t help a small feeling of disappointment.


    Of course, ina would want Helen to marry into the top family in Kingville. However, it was too difficult. Besides, with Caroline in the way, the chances of sess were slim.


    Now that Helen was pregnant with a Gryason child, it was almost certain she could marry Linden.


    Even if Teresa didn''t like Helen, she had no choice but to ept her.


    "Your mom is right. Since you''re pregnant with their child now, it is meant to be. Don''t think about anything else. As for Linden ... " Edwin paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. He hesitated before continuing, "You''re smart. Once you marry into the Graysons, with your abilities, it shouldn''t be hard for you to take


    over."


    Helen lowered her head and bit her lip. ¡°Do you really think I can?"


    Her voice was soft and it sounded like she was distracted.


    If this had happened when she had feelings for Linden, Helen would have been overjoyed.


    She would also have been confident in taking over the Graysons.


    However, Helen was now determined to marry the Sherwoods. She had even been looking into their family recently.


    Helen had discovered that the Sherwoods were far wealthier and powerful than she had imagined They were on a whole different levelpared to the Graysons.


    She had even dreamed of bing a part of the Sherwoods.


    Helen was unwilling to let this go.


    Edwin had no idea what Helen was really thinking. He merely thought she was feeling insecure about everything. Patting her shoulder, he smiled andforted her, "You''re a smart girl and you''re pregnant with their baby. The Graysons will give you anything you ask for. Once you''re married to Linden, you just need to think of a way to find out how much assets the Graysons have so that we can take control of it."

 Her Icy 227

    Chapter 227 What Are You Doing Here?


    Outside the room. Caroline could barely contain her disgust at what she''d just overheard.


    +6 Paris


    She used to think that Edwin was just a little irrational and short-tempered, but she never imagined he''d stoop so low as to actually eye someone else''s inheritance.


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed that his scheme might actually work.


    Linden was a flirt who lived only for pleasure.


    As for Teresa, she didn''t like Helen. However, now that Helen was carrying her grandchild, she''d probably dote on her no matter how much she disliked her.


    That would give Helen every reason to behave like she''s above everyone else. "Caroline, what are you doing here?"


    Caroline was snapped out of her thoughts by the voice behind her. It startled her so suddenly that her heart nearly leaped out of her chest.


    She quickly nced into the room through the window, worried that someone inside had overheard.


    Fortunately, no one seemed to react. Only then did she exhale and turn around to face Ste. "What brings you here?"


    "Just here to talk to a colleague." Ste said, noticing Caroline''s flustered expression as she cast a curious nce at the room door. "Who''s in there? Is it someone you know?"


    Caroline smiled and replied casually, "Just an acquaintance. I heard she was sick and came to check in on her."


    She didn''t interact with Ste much and it wasn''t the kind of thing she needed to exin to her in detail.


    Besides, this was a hospital. Ste would probably be busy with her work and wouldn''t have time for all talk anyway.


    Ste nodded, though she still felt something was off and didn''t press further. "Then why are you standing out here instead of going in?"


    "I was just about to go in when you called out to me."


    "All right, go on in and see your friend. I''ve got to go."


    "Sure."


    With that, Caroline turned and walked to the hospital room door, pushed it open, and stepped inside.


    The moment she entered, all three people in the room turned to look at her in unison.


    The once-peaceful atmosphere was instantly disrupted by her arrival.


    Helen snapped, "What are you doing here?"


    Just thinking about how that meddling doctor had ruined her meeting with ke still made her blood boil.


    Chapter 227 What Are You Doing Here?


    As far as she was concerned, it was all Caroline''s fault.


    48 Pears


    Caroline nced at Edwin''s darkened expression, then turned to Helen with a light smile. "You should ask your father."


    Hearing those words, Helen instinctively looked toward Edwin. Her gaze tinged with confusion and a trace


    of me.


    Edwin had hoped Caroline woulde so he could confront her properly, but with Helen pregnant, it wasn''t appropriate to upset her.


    And the hospital room wasn''t the ce for a confrontation either. After a moment''s thought, he softened his tone and said, "Caroline, Helen needs rest. Let''s talk outside."


    Without waiting for a response, he sped his hands behind his back and walked toward the door. His words were clearly amand, not a request.


    Caroline figured that since she was already here, she might as well go listen to whatever Edwin had to say. There was no point backing out now.


    After she left the room, Helen turned to ask, "Mom, why did Dad ask Caroline toe here? You didn''t tell her I''m pregnant, did you?"


    ina shook her head. "When your dad asked her toe over, we didn''t even know you were pregnant yet. So no, she doesn''t know."


    Helen let out a long sigh of relief.


    But ina frowned. "Still, I think it''s a good thing if she does find out-at least she''ll stop trying to seduce Linden."


    Caroline might be with Mr. Sherwood now, but given her flirty nature, who''s to say she won''te crawling back to Linden the second Mr. Sherwood dumps her? ina thought to herself quietly.


    Helen grabbed her sleeve. "Mom, I don''t want her to know. Not yet. Please promise me you and say anything."


    won''t


    "Why not?" ina asked, confused.


    Helen hesitated before replying, "I''m still in the early stages of pregnancy and it''s not very stable. If anything goes wrong, she''ll definitely mock me behind my back. I''d rather wait until things are more certain."


    That was just an excuse. The truth was, she still hadn''t gotten over ke.


    The mere thought of him sent her heart into turmoil.


    If Caroline found out she was carrying Linden''s baby and then told ke, she''d lose herst chance.


    To be safe, she had to keep it from Caroline-at least for now.


    ina had to admit Helen made a fair point. "All right, I''ll talk to your dad about it."


    She immediately called Edwin to remind him not to mention Helen''s pregnancy to Caroline.


    Edwin sounded confused. "Why can''t I tell her?"


    ? 10:43 Mon, 16 Jun G


    Chapter 227 What Are You Doing Here?


    He thought Helen''s pregnancy was something to be happy about, not something


    to be ashamed of.


    Since Caroline was with Edwin now, ina didn''t want to say too much. She


    simply said, "Stop asking questions. Just do what I say!"


    Then, she ended the call without another word.


    Send Gifts


    78


    1


    10:44 Mon, 16 Jun G

 Her Icy 228

    Chapter 228 How Can You Curse Her Like That?


    K 68%


    Prais


    Edwin was still holding the phone to his ear when ina abruptly hung up, leaving him puzzled.


    Since she had insisted, there must have been a reason. All he could do now was go along with it and ask her about it when he got home.


    What they didn''t know was that Caroline already knew about Helen''s pregnancy.


    She followed Edwin to a rest area near the hospital entrance.


    Once they sat down, Caroline asked bluntly, "You said Helen fainted because Dr. Sherwood pushed her, but she appeared to be perfectly fine when I saw her just now. So, what actually made her pass out?"


    Beforeing to the hospital, she''d been convinced the family had cooked up another scheme to frame her.


    But after learning about Helen''s pregnancy, she started to believe the fainting was real-and it probably had something to do with her condition.


    Edwin''s eyes darted evasively before he casually came up with a reason. "She only looks fine on the outside. She''s always had a fragile body-you knew that. Dr. Sherwood must''ve pushed her hard enough for her to hit her head, which probably caused her to faint."


    Her body''s always been fragile?


    Caroline let out a scornfulugh when she heard those all-too-familiar words. "Since her body is so fragile, she must have sustained a serious injury when she hit her head. Has the X-ray resulte out yet? Show me."


    She didn''t believe ke would ever go looking for Helen, let aloney a hand on her.


    "No X-ray was taken," Edwin hesitated before exining, "Helen said the radiation was too strong. She didn''t want to do it."


    Caroline raised a brow. "That''s not like her at all. For someone who''s terrified of death and has suc weak body, isn''t she worried she might have a brain hemorrhage? A clot left untreated could kill her wit.... days. Don''t tell me she doesn''t know that."


    She spoke calmly, but to Edwin, it sounded like a curse directed at Helen.


    He snapped instantly, leaping up from the bench and ring down at her. "You and Helen might not get along, but you''re still her aunt. How can you curse her like that?"


    He was stunned by how vicious she could be-it was beyond hisprehension.


    Caroline tilted her chin and met his furious gaze without a trace of fear. "I''m just stating facts. And if I''m being blunt, it''s for her own good. Why are you so worked up? You act like I''vemitted some unforgivable sin."


    Seeing that Edwin''s face had darkened and he said nothing, she continued, "Since you''re saying it was Dr. Sherwood who pushed her, that''s all the more reason she should get checked. How about this-I''ll call him over right now and have him exin what really happened. If he did push Helen, then he''ll cover all her medical expenses today andpensate her for any damages, regardless of whether she''s injured or not."


    "He''d be willing to pay?" Edwin was torn. ina had imed that the doctor had shoved Helen and caused


    10:44 Mon, 16 Jun G


    Chapter 228 How Can You Curse Her Like That?


    468%


    + Pearte


    her to faint, but just moments ago, the attending physician told him the fainting was probably rted to Helen''s pregnancy.


    So, had the doctor really pushed her? Edwin wasn''t sure at all


    "You don''t have to worry. If he''s guilty, he won''t run from the consequences." Caroline''s tone grew firmer. "You said he acted under my orders, didn''t you? If he refuses topensate her, then I will. Is that good enough?"


    She was certain ke hadn''tid a hand on Helen, and she wasn''t about to let Helen or her family pin the me on him so easily.


    Upon hearing her words, a sly gleam flickered through Edwin''s eyes. He had already nned to use this incident to pressure Caroline into agreeing to expand the restaurant, so when she unexpectedly offered to paypensation, he was secretly pleased.


    Despite his inner excitement, he kept a calm front. "I don''t want your money. As long as you agree to expand the restaurant, I''ll let this go."


    Caroline had no idea why they were trying to frame her initially, but Edwin''s words suddenly made everything click.


    She nodded. "Fine. If there''s proof that Dr. Sherwood did it, I''ll agree."


    Once the deal was made, Caroline immediately called ke while Edwin hurried back to the hospital room.


    He needed to find out exactly what had happened when Helen fainted.


    Now that Caroline had agreed to help me expand the restaurant aspensation, Helen''s fainting had to be pinned on Dr. Sherwood.


    Even if it wasn''t him, I''ll twist things until it looks like it was!


    He walked up to the hospital room door and happened to run into ina, who had just returned with a container of water.


    Before he could say anything, ina spoke first. "What took you so long? Did Caroline admit to it?"


    She knew very well that ke hadn''t actually pushed Helen. What she really wanted was to confirm whether Caroline knew that ke had shown up today with photos to meet Helen.


    Or maybe Caroline was the one who had sent him.


    Edwin shook his head. "Let''s not talk about that yet. Just be honest with me. Did


    Dr. Sherwood really push Helen?"


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 229

    Chapter 229 The Truth Unravels


    +8 Pearls


    ina''s expression froze the moment she heard that, then she forced a stiff smile. "How could that be fake? Why would you even ask that?"


    Edwin told her everything he had just discussed with Caroline outside.


    As soon as ina heard it, her brows knitted tightly. "Our daughter is pregnant now and needs to rest. How could you let that mane? Don''t you realize that would just upset Helen all over again?"


    Getting Caroline to agree to expand the restaurant through this incident might have worked out well, but the problem was-it wasn''t even real. On top of that, Helen had just gotten pregnant and couldn''t handle any more stress.


    There was a trace of panic in her eyes, which made Edwin suspicious. ¡°Dr. Sherwood never actually pushed Helen, did he?"


    ina hesitated for a moment but decided not to hide it anymore. "No, he didn''t push her. But Helen really did faint because of him. If he hadn''t argued with her, she wouldn''t have gotten so worked up and passed


    out."


    Seeing Edwin''s face full of confusion, she went on to exin everything that had happened.


    After hearing it all, Edwin''s face darkened instantly. "That''s just reckless! How could you be so bold-going straight to Mr. Sherwood like that? Don''t you realize the risk?"


    He had supported the idea of Helen finding a way to get close to Mr. Sherwood. After all, if Caroline could do it, then Helen-being smarter-should be able to as well.


    But he hadn''t expected Helen to be so na?ve-to actually use a photo to force Mr. Sherwood into meeting her.


    That man was the CEO of the entire Sherwood Group! He wasn''t someone you could manipte with a few words.


    Not only would it fail, but it could also enrage Mr. Sherwood. And if that happened, Helen wouldn''t be the only one in trouble-the Somertons could suffer too.


    Thankfully, Mr. Sherwood hadn''te in person. He''d only sent his rtive instead.


    ina had never been scolded by him so harshly before. The moment he yelled at her, a surge of anger rose in her chest. "Why are you yelling at me? I''m doing this for our family! If you hadn''t run the factory into the ground, would I be this stressed out every day?"


    Seeing her eyes turn red with frustration, Edwin realized he''d gone too far. He softened his tone and said gently, "That was my fault. I''m just worried you might provoke someone we can''t afford to mess with. I got anxious and said the wrong thing. I didn''t mean to upset you."


    ina shot him a resentful re and pushed him aside from the doorway. "Move!"


    She had been breaking her back trying to get this family back on its feet. Her hair had even started going gray. Was that easy?


    Yet instead of understanding her or appreciating her efforts, Edwin had scolded her.


    Fine then!


    Chapter 229 The Truth Unravels


    She''d stop caring. Helen was already pregnant with a child from the Graysons.. **Pearis


    With Helen''s future secured, she could finally livefortably too. As for whether Edwin wanted to open that restaurant with Caroline or try to restart the old factory-she wasn''t going to bother with any of that


    nonsense anymore.


    Back in the hospital room, ina swallowed her resentment and smiled at Helen. "The doctor said your condition is stable now. This hospital''s too noisy-let''s not stay here anymore and go home to rest.


    With that, she started packing up their things.


    Helen frowned and asked, "Mom, why are we in such a rush? Did Dad upset you?"


    She had overheard her father yelling at her mother earlier and had picked up on some of the context from his words.


    "Not entirely," ina hesitated before replying. "I''ll exin it all once we''re home. Right now, we just need to leave the hospital as soon as possible."


    Based on what Edwin had said earlier, Dr. Sherwood and Caroline would be arriving any minute. She didn''t want to confront Dr. Sherwood right here in the hospital.


    That doctor didn''t look like someone easy to deal with either. For the sake of the baby in Helen''s belly, she decided to let it go-for now.


    Helen trusted her mother''s judgment and didn''t ask further.


    They hade to the hospital in a hurry and hadn''t brought much, so it only took about ten minutes to gather their things.


    Edwin, still agitated from earlier, had gone downstairs for a cigarette beforeing back up.


    As he walked into the hospital room, he saw ina carrying a bag in one hand and holding onto Helen with the other, clearly about to leave.


    His eyes narrowed. "Where are you going?"


    When ina saw him, she felt annoyed again and snapped, "That''s none of your business!"


    Helen quickly exined, "Dad, I''m feeling fine now. We''re just heading home." Edwin frowned slightly. "There''s no rush. Why don''t you wait a little longer?" Helen was confused-she didn''t understand why her father wanted them to stay. But ina cut in. "If you want to wait, that''s your business. Hospitals are full of germs, and Helen shouldn''t be staying here any longer. We''re leaving."


    Send Gifts


    78


    10:44 Mon, 16 Jun G

 Her Icy 230

    Chapter 230 The Photos


    He was the one who brought him here, so let him deal with it himself.


    "ina, listen to me... "Edwin had just begun to speak when ina was already pulling Helen toward the door of the hospital room, not even ncing back.


    The words that were on the tip of Edwin''s tongue were swallowed back down.


    He had already arranged with Caroline to have Dr. Sherwoode and clear things up.


    Even if Dr. Sherwood didn''t actually push Helen, it was still his actions that caused her to faint.


    As long as that was the truth, he was confident he could use it to persuade Caroline to agree to the restaurant expansion.


    It was such a good opportunity-he couldn''t bear to let it slip away.


    Of all the things he shouldn''t have done, making ina angry at a time like this was the worst.


    They had left. What was the point of him staying here alone?


    A short whileter, Edwin also left.


    Caroline was waiting at the hospital entrance. When ke arrived, the two of them went up to the room together, only to find it nearly empty. Instead, they saw a female cleaner.


    When they asked, they were told the patient had already been discharged.


    "What is Edwin trying to pull? Is this some kind of joke?" Caroline muttered, clearly annoyed. Then she looked up at ke, eyes filled with apology. "Sorry for dragging you out here for nothing. I..."


    The words caught in her throat. She didn''t know how to continue.


    ke shook his head gently. His voice was calm and kind. "It''s fine. I didn''t have anything else going on. Let''s just say I came out to spend a bit of time with you."


    He had already heard the full story from Caroline over the phone. He knew she had only agreed to Edwin''s request to stop anyone from falsely using him.


    She was thinking of his well-being-andpared to that, nothing else really mattered.


    His voice was soft like cotton, seeping into Caroline''s heart.


    Her heart fluttered.


    He said it was like spending time with her. When she first got to know him, a line like that wouldn''t have meant much. But now, hearing it made her feel something almost sweet.


    Was she starting to fall for him?


    No, no, that wouldn''t do. She couldn''t let herself get emotionally involved-not before she''d cut ties with the Somertons.


    She couldn''t have the Somertons constantly dragging ke into their mess.


    Chapter 230 The Photos.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Caroline''s jumbled thoughts were interrupted by ke''s voice. She took a steadying breath and smiled. ¡°Nothing. Since they''re not here, let''s head out." "Alright."


    As they walked toward the hospital entrance, Caroline spotted a caf¨¦ nearby. "How about grabbing a coffee together?" she suggested.


    ke smiled knowingly. "Sure."


    She was still the same-never wanting to owe anyone anything.


    The caf¨¦ used a QR code system for ordering. ke didn''t argue and let her ce the order.


    Once the order was in, they chatted as they sipped.


    Caroline got straight to the point. "Why did you argue with Helen at the restaurant?"


    Edwin was adamant that ke had pushed Helen-and even imed that plenty of people at the restaurant saw it happen.


    Caroline was sure ke didn''t push Helen. But the argument must have been real-otherwise, how would Edwin have had the nerve to make something like that


    up?


    Honestly, the moment Edwin started using ke, she had wanted to ask.


    But she had been in a rush to exin things to ke and get him toe quickly, so she hadn''t had the


    chance.


    ke didn''t intend to hide anything. He pulled a stack of photos from his pocket and handed them to Caroline. "Take a look-this will exin everything."


    Caroline flipped through the photos, one by one. Every single one was of her and ke.


    They''d been taken without their knowledge!


    Her face darkened as she frowned and looked at ke. "Did Helen take these? Why would she be spying on


    us?"


    If it was meant to be ckmail, the photos didn''t even show anything


    incriminating-just normal pictures.


    ke pointed out, "Look at the backs of the photos."


    Caroline turned them over and saw line after line of cramped handwriting.


    She didn''t even need to read the words-she recognized Helen''s handwriting immediately.


    As she read, her expression grew darker and darker. Her fingers gripped the photos so tightly they started to wrinkle.


    Helen really knew how to stir up trouble. Caroline had already said she had nothing to do with the Sherwood Group''s CEO-why wouldn''t they believe her?


    And now they were iming to have more "evidence." What kind of smear campaign was this supposed to


    1.44


    Mon, 16 Juno G


    @


    468%


    Chapter 230 The Photos


    be?


    ie Pears


    Thank God the photos had ended up with ke. If they hadnded in the hands of that unpredictable CEO, he might have believed she was spreading rumors- iming to be his fianc¨¦e. That could''ve brought serious consequences." Thinking of that, Caroline pushed down her anger and looked at ke. "I know you only stepped in to protect me. Thank you-for intercepting those photos."


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 231

    Return


    Chapter 231 Just a Coincidence


    ke was somewhat rted to the Sherwoods and would asionally visit Sherwood Group. It was probably just a coincidence that she saw what happened earlier.


    Caroline didn''t think too much of it.


    Feath


    "It was nothing. No need to thank me." ke had noticed the hint of nervousness on her face and asked, "You seem quite worried that photo might end up in Mr. Sherwood''s hands."


    Caroline replied, "He''s not just anyone. An ordinary person like me couldn''t afford to offend someone like him. It''s best to stay as far away as possible."


    ke smiled faintly as he looked at her with interest. "Have you met him before?"


    "No, never. I don''t even know his name." Caroline had no interest in those unrted to her. It was only because the Somertons kept mistaking her for Mr. Sherwood''s girlfriend that she''d learned a bit about him.


    All she knew was that he wasn''t someone to mess with.


    ke took a sip of his coffee and asked casually, "If he really did like you, would you marry him?"


    Carolineughed at his words. "Are you kidding? He''s someone dazzling, and I''m just like a speck of dust next to him. We''re onpletely separate tracks that will never cross paths, let alone him liking me."


    "I''m just saying, what if it actually happened?"


    ke''s serious tone caught her off guard.


    She didn''t understand why he''d ask such a question, but to her, it was pure fantasy.


    Not wanting to seem rude, she thought for a moment and replied, "From what I know, rich familiese with all kinds of rules and restrictions. That''s not the kind of life I want."


    That alone should''ve made her feelings clear, that she wasn''t interested.


    Marrying into a wealthy family sounded nice, but everything has a cost. It all came down to what you value


    most.


    ke raised his cup again, lowering his eyes to mask the dim light flickering there.


    He could understand Caroline''s mindset. Thankfully, he had long since moved out from his house and lived on his own, keeping his distance from all their rules and drama.


    One step at a time, he believed she woulde to ept him eventually. Meanwhile, at the Waterford Gardens, Edwin returned home with his family.


    ina helped Helen to the sofa, brought out some fruit, and then turned to her husband and said, "Call Teresa right now. Tell her Helen is pregnant with her grandchild and ask her if she wants the baby or not."


    Wealthy families always want grandkids early. She was sure the Graysons were no different.


    Just thinking about how Teresa had looked down on Helen and kicked her out still made ina furious. This time, she was determined to stand up for her daughter and let that woman know how important Helen


    10:44 Mon, 16 Jun o G 16 Jund G


    Chapter 231 Just a Coincidence


    truly was.


    "Alright, I''ll call her now," Edwin agreed. He figured they needed to inform the Graysons as soon as possible so they could arrange the wedding quickly.


    While he was on the call, ina texted the so-called good news to her close friends.


    She''d already told them that Helen was going to marry into the Graysons. Some of them had offered their congrattions, but she could hear the doubt behind their words.


    Now that Helen was pregnant with the Graysons'' grandchild, marriage was practically guaranteed. She couldn''t wait to see how those skeptics would react.


    As expected, most only sent a brief congrattions. Only Ruth said she wanted toe over and visit Helen.


    ina figured she was just being polite and didn''t take it seriously.


    Once Edwin finished his call, ina couldn''t wait to ask, "What did she say?"


    He tossed his phone onto the coffee table and slowly said, "She said if the child is their bloodline, then of course they''ll ept it."


    ina red up instantly. "What the hell is that supposed to mean? Helen''s been with her son every day. Of course the baby belongs to him!"


    Edwin said, "Keep your voice down. You want the neighbors to hear and start gossiping?"


    The walls weren''t well insted. With ina''s loud voice, if the neighbors were home, they definitely heard everything.


    If it were just normal chatter, that''d be one thing. But in a situation like this, the wrong impression could lead people to think the baby wasn''t even the Graysons'' bloodline.


    ina snorted and said, "What''s there to gossip about? Plenty of neighbors already know that * len''s engaged to the Graysons. Her getting pregnant now is totally normal."


    Her words reminded Edwin of something else. He frowned and said, "Don''t forget what happenedst month when you brought Geneva over. You know how she talks. I''m guessing most of the neighbors already know what happened. They''re just too polite to bring it up."


    ina''s expression instantly changed. She looked panicked.


    She knew he was referring to what happened between Jamie and Helen, and it had only been about a month since then.


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 232

    Chapter 232 Complicated Pregnancy


    At this moment, what worried her the most wasn''t what the neighbors might say but the child.


    No way, there had only been that one time between Jamie and Helen. The child couldn''t possibly be his


    "From now on, don''t you ever bring this up in front of the Graysons. Even if they heard something from the neighbors and ask about it, just say the person involved that night was Caroline. Just tell them Geneva''s eyesight is failing and she saw it wrong." ina warned Edwin sternly. After that, she turned to Helen and warned her, "You too. If anyone from the Graysons asks you, insist it wasn''t you and say it was Caroline"


    That night had originally been nned as a trap for Caroline. ina had put in so much effort, only for it to end up hurting Helen instead.


    Helen had already suffered enough. It was only fair if Caroline bore the rest of the consequences.


    Helen nodded, though her response was half-hearted. "Got it, Mom."


    Her mother only knew that, apart from Linden, Helen had been with Jamie oncest month.


    What her mother didn''t know was that she''d also been with Derek.


    She wasn''t even sure anymore whose child this was.


    "Mom, what if this baby isn''t Linden''s?" she asked.


    Her head was a mess. She was already stressing over the baby, and now the possibility that it might not even be Linden''s child? That terrified her.


    Teresa was not someone to be trifled with. If she ever found out this wasn''t her biological grandchild, there was no telling what she might do.


    ina narrowed her eyes and scolded her, "Don''t talk nonsense. This baby is Linden''s. You remember what I said. If anyone brings up that night, you insist the person with Jamie was Caroline."


    She believed, deep down in her heart, that the baby was Linden''s. After all, Helen had been sleeping with him every night, and the odds were much higher.


    Helen sat in silence, with lips pressed tight and her mind in turmoil.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ina opened the door and was surprised to see Ruth standing there with a bag of grapes in hand.


    "You really came!" she said while putting on a polite smile.


    Back when ina wasn''t feeling well, Ruth had often said she''de visit, but she never did.


    ina assumed this time was no different, just empty pleasantries, but here she


    was.


    Ruth smiled and said, "You said Helen fainted. That''s not something to take lightly. I thought I shoulde check on her."


    She''d asked a few more questions after hearing the news and found out that Helen''s pregnancy was discovered only after she fainted.


    44 Mon, 16 Juno G


    16


    Chapter 232 Complicated Pregnancy


    ina quickly stepped aside to let her in. "Come on in."


    .68%•þ


    48 Pearls


    However, Ruth hesitated. "My brother came along with me today to run errands, and he''s outside. I hope you don''t mind?"


    "You mean Jamie?"" The door was only half-open, and from where she stood, ina didn''t see Jamie standing against the wall outside.


    "Yes." Ruth turned and said, "Why are you hiding in the corner? Get in here and say hi."


    Jamie finally stepped into view. He gave ina a forced smile and said, ¡°Hi, ina."


    ina looked at his dark, weathered face and forced a smile of her own, concealing the distaste in her eyes. "Don''t just stand there. Come in and sit."


    Ruth stepped inside and made her way to Helen, talking as she walked. "Helen, I heard you''re pregnant. I brought you some grapes. They say they''re good for the baby''s eyes. Eat more, and I bet your baby will be born beautiful."


    She went on and on, but Helen ignored her.


    Her eyes were fixed on Jamie. Her expression darkened instantly. She snapped, "Mom, why did you let him in?"


    Just seeing him brought back memories of that night.


    It made her feel sick. The thought that someone like him had touched her made her feel filthy.


    She never wanted to see him again in her life.


    Ruth''s smile faltered, visibly awkward after being so bluntly ignored.


    ina also felt the difort settle into the room. She had been hoping to console Helen into forgetting the whole thing, pretending it had never happened.


    But with both Ruth and Jamie present, she had no choice but to say, "Don''t be rude. Your uncle came here to visit out of concern."


    She gave Helen a look, silently urging her not to bring up the past.


    Seeing her mother''s serious face, Helen begrudgingly kept quiet.


    But she couldn''t stand being in the same room as Jamie. Without another word,


    she stood up and stormed toward the door.


    ina called out anxiously, "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Where are you going?"


    "It''s stuffy in here. I''m going for a walk." Helen tossed over her shoulder without turning around, her tone sharp and full of fury.


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 233

    Chapter 233 Pick a Wedding Date


    ina''s brows were knitted tightly. "That girl is so reckless! She just got discharged, and now she''s up to something again?"


    She knew Helen had left in a fit of anger because of Jamie, and she also knew Helen probably hadn''t gone far.


    But Ruth looked genuinely concerned. "I don''t know. She seemed distracted. Do you think something might happen to her out there?"


    Jamie stood up. "I''ll go check on her. I''m just sitting here doing nothing anyway."


    ina opened her mouth to tell him not to bother, but before she could say a word, Jamie was already halfway out the door.


    Seeing ina''s face cloud over, Ruth gave her a warm smile. "Don''t worry, Jamie''s with her. She''ll be fine. Pregnant women tend to be emotional in the early stages-it''s normal. You should be more patient with her, help keep her calm..."


    She went on and on, listing all the things to watch out for during pregnancy.


    ina listened quietly. The smile on Ruth''s face was a bit too cheerful-honestly, she seemed even more excited about the pregnancy than ina herself, the actual grandmother.


    Something didn''t sit right.


    Technically, ina and Ruth were only distantly rted-some kind of second cousins, at best. They were closer as friends, having known each other since their younger years. But neither connection exined Ruth''s eagerness today.


    As soon as ina had mentioned Helen was pregnant, Ruth had rushed over with a huge basket of fruit like she was family. That just didn''t make sense.


    Unless ...


    ina''s eyes narrowed as a possibility struck her. Could Ruth have figured out that Helen an been involved? And now she assumed the baby was Jamie''s?


    nie had


    With that in mind, ina said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. The baby Helen is carrying belongs to the Grayson family, so it''s not really my ce to look after her, The Graysons will probablye to take Helen home soon, and with their people taking care of her, there shouldn''t be any problems."


    She deliberately emphasized the "Graysons," wanting to see how Ruth would react.


    But Ruth just smiled wider. "Of course! If she''s carrying the Graysons''s grandchild, they absolutely should be the ones taking care of her. Has the family been informed?"


    Her response left ina a bit puzzled. ina didn''t dwell on it and replied with a smile. "I''ve already called Mrs. Grayson."


    Ruth said, ¡°That''s good. They should hurry up and pick a date for the wedding. Otherwise, as Helen''s belly grows, it will only get more inconvenient."


    Standing nearby on the balcony, Edwin had been silently smoking this whole time. At that moment, he stepped inside and echoed, "She''s right. They should get married as soon as possible."


    Chapter 233 Pick a Wedding Date


    Meanwhile, Helen had climbed up to the rooftop of the apartmentplex. It was quiet up there-her usual spot when she needed to clear her head.


    She stood at the edge, looking out over the city. Lost in thought, she didn''t notice the footsteps approaching behind her.


    "What are you thinking about?" came that familiar, irritating voice. Then a pair of hands snaked around her waist.


    Helen''s expression immediately darkened. She looked down at the hands gripping her and instinctively tried to pry them off. "Let go of me, Jamie. You pervert!"


    The more she struggled, the tighter he held her. "Come on, we''ve already slept together. What are you acting all shy for now?"


    She knew there was no fighting her way out of his grip. So she stopped resisting and snapped coldly, "You do realize I''m pregnant with the Graysons'' baby, right? If you hurt this child, your whole family''s gonna pay for it."


    A new thought crossed her mind-maybe she should let Jamie push her too far. If she lost the baby, Linden would never let him off the hook. Maybe that would be justice for what Jamie did to her that night.


    But instead of freaking out, Jamie''s hands eased up, and he gently ran one hand over her belly.


    "So, the baby is a Grayson? Are you sure?"


    Helen swatted his hand away and turned to face him. "Of course I''m sure! It''s my body! Don''t you think I''d know who the father is?"


    She sounded confident, but Jamie caught a flicker of guilt in her eyes and smirked.


    0


    "Don''t forget what happenedst month. If you count the days, it lines up exactly. There''s a good chance this baby is mine."


    He knew she was engaged to Linden. He also knew he couldn''tpete with them openly, which was why he''d kept quiet about sleeping with her. Not even his mom or sister knew.


    But now, if this baby turned out to be his, that changed everything.


    Then he wouldn''t have to fight for her anymore-she''d have no choice but toe back to him.


    Send Gifts


    §à

 Her Icy 234

    Chapter 234 Hinting the Baby''s Real Father


    The moment Jamie hinted the baby might be his, Helen felt sick all over again. Just thinking about what happened between them made her skin crawl-and now he had the audacity to say that?


    She spun around and snapped, her voice full of rage. "You? You think you''re even worthy of having a child with me? Don''t tter yourself. Get out of my sight!"


    Jamie''s jaw clenched. He looked like he wanted tosh back-he wasn''t used to taking insults, especially no! like this. But when he saw how worked up she was, he hesitated. If she lost the baby, his mom and sister would have his head.


    So, with a forced calm, he raised his hands in mock surrender. "Fine. Don''t get so worked up. I''m leaving. Okay?"


    And to her surprise, he actually turned and walked away.


    Helen stared at his back in disbelief. Was that really Jamie?


    Wren hadined about him often enough-how he never let anyone talk


    down to him, how he always had to get thest word. And today, after she''d gone off on him like that, he just backed off?


    Maybe she hadn''t gone far enough.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was ina.


    "Helen, where are you? Linden''s heree home, quick."


    Linden''s presence at her ce could only mean he''d found out about the pregnancy.


    Panic set in. Jamie had just left-if he ran into Linden on his way out, what if he said something reckless and made Linden suspicious?


    It wasn''t the baby she was worried about. It was Linden finding out about her and Jamie.


    If that happened, it was over. He''d walk away without looking back.


    "I''ming!" She blurted into the phone before hanging up and bolting down the stairs.


    By the time she got back, she didn''t see Jamie anywhere, and even Ruth was gone.


    She tried to sound casual. "Mom, did Ruth leave already?"


    What she really wanted to know was if Jamie was gone, but thest thing she needed was her mom connecting any dots.


    ina nodded. "Yeah, they left a little while ago."


    Thank God. Helen let out a slow breath, then turned to Linden. "You didn''t tell me you wereing."


    Linden''s eyes went straight to her stomach. "You didn''t tell me you''re pregnant. If I hadn''te, were you nning to keep this ''good news'' to yourself?"


    Helen forced a smile. "I only just found out today. I was going to tell you, I swear. I just hadn''t gotten the chance yet."


    Chapter 234 Hinting the Baby''s Real Father


    10 Peade


    Linden stepped closer and wrapped an arm around her waist. His voice softened. "Then move in with me We''ve got staff at the house-you won''t have to lift a finger. Just focus on the baby."


    Helen gently pushed his hand away and stepped back, lips pouting. "Your mom doesn''t even like me. Im not going over there just to be her punching bag"


    She still remembered the day Teresa had kicked her out-those words had cut deep.


    But Linden took her hand, squeezing it gently. "That was my mom''s fault. She didn''t know you were carrying her grandchild. Now that she does, she''s dying to make up for it. She even went grocery shopping herself so she could cook you something special tonight."


    Still, Helen hesitated. But Linden tugged her hand again with a grin. "Come on. If I don''t bring you home with me today, she''ll call me useless."


    Finally, she relented. After a quick word with her mom, she followed Linden back to the Grayson Residence.


    As soon as they walked in, Teresa came out carrying a bowl of freshly made soup, practically glowing with warmth.


    She was all smiles now, way more weing than before. Helen couldn''t help but think her mom was right: pregnancy was the fastest way to win over this family.


    After she finished the soup, Teresa sat her down on the couch and took her hand, her voice kind and sincere.


    "Now that you''re carrying Linden''s baby, it''s clear you and the Graysons are meant to be. What I said before -well, it wasn''t right. I''m truly sorry, and I hope you can forgive me."


    Helen gave a tight smile. "It''s okay, really. I shouldn''t have lied to you either. I just love Linden so much. I didn''t want to lose him."


    Teresa nodded. "I understand. What matters now is the future. You''re carrying our grandchild, and that makes you part of this family. You''ll be treated with nothing but love from now on."


    Helen felt a warmth spread through her chest. The words, the tone-it was everything she''d hoped to hear. Her smile started to grow, even reaching her eyes.


    But then Teresa''s next words sent her heart plummeting, wiping the smile right off her face.


    "With that said, I need to be honest with you about something. Our family... we''ve been through a lot. There have been women before who tried to use a pregnancy to get into this house. So when ites to children, we take things very seriously. I hope you understand."


    Send Gifts


    78


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 235

    Chapter 235 The Paternity Test


    Helen''s smile froze on her face. She stood there, stunned, utterly speechless.


    68%


    48 Paris


    Seeing her silent, Teresa continued, her tone calm but firm. "This isn''t personal, Helen. If it were any other woman-any woman at all-getting pregnant before marrying Linden, we''d still need to run a paternity


    test."


    Of course, that wasn''t entirely true. If it had been someone like Caroline-a decent, trustworthy girl-she wouldn''t have insisted on a test.


    But Helen? Helen was cunning. Calcting. Helen was definitely not the honest type. Just to be safe, Teresa felt the test was necessary.


    Teresa had seen too many stories in the news: families raising children for years, only to find out through some twist of fate that the child wasn''t biologically theirs.


    She wasn''t about to let that happen in her family.


    Helen nced at Linden, hoping he would step in and defend her, but he had just left the house.


    Biting her lip, Helen finally said, "I heard tho hurt my baby."


    tests could cause a miscarriage. I won''t do it. Please don''t


    It wasn''t really the miscarriage she feared-what scared her most was the truth. She wasn''t sure whose baby it was, and she didn''t want to know either.


    Teresa''s expression darkened, but she continued to persuade Helen. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of. As long as your body''s in excellent shape, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Then, not giving Helen another chance to protest, she stood up. "I have to head out. You should get some rest. If you need anything, just call the maid."


    As her footsteps faded, so did the warmth on Helen''s face. Her expression turned dark and cold.


    She''d stay here, enjoy being pampered, sure-but there was no way she was taking that test.


    Just as she was nibbling on a piece of fruit the maid had prepared, she heard the sound of a car outside.


    Could it be Linden?


    Helen turned toward the front yard. Sure enough¡ªit was him.


    She immediately jumped up and rushed outside.


    rn ring


    Linden''s face tensed when he saw her, rm shing in his eyes. "Helen, you''re still in the early stages of pregnancy. The pregnancy isn''t stable yet. You shouldn''t be running around like that. What if something happens?"


    Helen pouted, her tone full of resentment. "Maybe that''d be for the best. It''s not like any of you really want this baby anyway."


    Her face crumpled with hurt, and as she spoke, tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Linden frowned and asked, "What are you talking about? We all love this baby. We''re thrilled; we''d never not


    Chapter 235 The Paternity Test


    want it.


    She wiped at her tears with the back of her hand. "Your mom said you''re not just some ordinary family. She insists I take a paternity test. But do you even understand how much harm it would cause me and the baby The test could hurt my child. I don''t care about the suffering I have to go through, but this could kill my baby!"


    Linden looked shocked. He knew his mother had always wanted a grandchild-she never stopped reminding him to settle down and start a family.


    And now that the baby was finally here, she wanted a DNA test?


    He thought back to the past month. He''d been with Helen every day. How could this baby not be his?


    But Helen saw his stunned silence and mistook it for agreement. Her expression copsed.


    "So even you suspect this baby might not be yours? Then what''s the point of keeping it?" she shouted. "It''s better off gone than to be born into a world where it''ll be treated like a mistake." With that, she raised her fist -and drove it into her stomach.


    The blow was hard. Ruthless. Like she truly wanted to end the pregnancy right there.


    She raised her hand again for a second strike.


    Linden rushed forward and caught her wrist. "What the hell are you doing?! I never said I didn''t believe you!


    "But you didn''t say anything just now! You just stood there while your mom tried to humiliate me. Don''t you want the test too?" She cried, her voice trembling and soaked in tears.


    The maids in the yard had all stopped to stare. They whispered among themselves, eyebrows raised, ncing back and forth between the two.


    Linden didn''t know why his mother was being so stubborn about the test, but he definitely didn''t want this turning into gossip. It would do him no good.


    Without another word, he led Helen back to their room upstairs. Once the door was shut, he finally spoke. "Of course I trust you. I don''t want any tests. I''ll talk to my mom. I''ll make it clear that I''m sure this baby is mine."


    Even if his mother didn''t trust Helen, surely she trusted her son.


    But Helen kept crying. "But your mom''s so controlling. She doesn''t seem like someone who''d just back off because you asked her to."


    ly


    "Don''t worry," Linden said, trying to keep his tone light. "I''ll handle it." Then he shifted the subject, wanting to move on. "Didn''t you say you loved Clement''s singing? What if you got the chance to meet him in person?"


    Helen blinked, momentarily distracted. "Wait-you mean Clement Neel? The pop star?"


    She could hardly believe it. Clement was her favorite. Thest time he held a concert in Kingville, she''d spent days trying to get tickets. She managed to snag one, but in the end, Caroline had taken the car, and with the rain pouring down, she missed the show entirely. And now ... a second chance?

 Her Icy 236

    Chapter 236 ke Gets Handsy


    Finished


    Linden said, "That''s right. Clement''s birthday ising up in a few days, and he''s throwing a big party. Many celebrities and some well-known public figures will be there. I''ll be going too.


    Helen''s eyes lit up. That meant she''d not only get to see Clement but also rub shoulders with celebrities- and maybe, just maybe, catch a glimpse of Mr. Sherwood himself.


    He''d definitely show up to something this big, right?


    The thought thrilled her. She turned to Linden and said, "I''ve never been to a party with real celebrities before. Can Ie with you? Please?"


    Linden smiled indulgently and patted her head. "Silly girl, of course I''m bringing you. Who else would I take?"


    In the past, he had taken many different women to parties, usually choosing someone new each time.


    The people around him were aware of this and never caused any trouble.


    Currently, the most important thing to him was keeping Helen happy. Bringing her to a birthday party? No big deal.


    Sure enough, over the next few days, Helen stopped making a fuss. She actually seemed to be in a pretty good mood.


    She had a custom designer gown made, bought some high-end jewelry, and told herself that only with all that could she fit into a party of this level.


    More importantly, it would be her first time meeting Mr. Sherwood in person-she had to make a good impression.


    Her imagination painted a perfect picture, but reality rarely yed along.


    The party was held at a luxury hotel. As soon as Helen and Linden arrived, a man walked up to them, eyeing Helen with a smirk. "Man, I''m jealous. You''ve got all the luck."


    Linden immediately grew tense. Worried Helen might take it the wrong way, he leaned in and whispered, "I''m going to chat with a few friends. Why don''t you head inside and grab something to eat?"


    Helen was just looking for a reason to slip away. She smiled sweetly. "Sure."


    Her n was simple: find Clement, take a photo with him, post it on social media, and then ask if Mr. Sherwood had arrived.


    As the host, Clement would know exactly who was there and who wasn''t.


    But after scanning the room, she couldn''t find Clement anywhere. Instead, she ran into ke.


    Her expression soured instantly. "It''s you!"


    ke barely nced at her. "What about me?" His voice was cool, his face unreadable.


    The sight of him ignited her anger. If it hadn''t been for this guy, she would have already met Mr. Sherwood. "I''m warning you," she snapped. "Stop following me around. If you don''t, I''ll report you for harassment!"


    12:46 Tue, 17 Jun


    Chapter 236 ke Gets Handsy


    ke blinked in surprise. Then, slowly, a cold smirk spread across his lips. "Me? Following you?"


    Finished


    Helen rolled her eyes and chided, "What else could it be? You''re clearly afraid I''ll meet Mr. Sherwood and tell him all about you and Caroline. Well, guess what? I''m definitely telling him!"


    She med this stupid doctor for everything. If not for him, she wouldn''t have found out about her pregnancy so soon. She could''ve just let things y out naturally, and maybe, just maybe, the baby could''ve been Mr. Sherwood''s.


    Now, she couldn''t even sleep at night, constantly stressed and annoyed.


    It was all his fault.


    So yes, she''d tell Mr. Sherwood-with embellishments.


    She''d make sure Caroline and this Dr. Sherwood got punished, kicked out of Kingville, and never allowed back.


    Helen had just finished ranting when she spotted Linden walking into the ballroom.


    She rushed over, pointing a dramatic finger toward ke. "Linden! That man''s been following me! He just tried to get handsy, tried to hit on me!"


    So what if he was a rtive of Sherwood''s? Linden was the heir to the Graysons- putting someone like him in his ce would be easy.


    And it''s not like Mr. Sherwood would take the doctor''s side after hearing what Caroline was about to reveal. Once he heard how Caroline was secretly dating this person behind his back, he''d probably want to destroy him, not protect him.


    Linden followed the direction of her finger. Two men stood talking in the distance. He studied them from afar. He couldn''t see their faces clearly, but one of the men had a tall, sharp presence about him, with a quiet strength in his bearing. That kind of man wouldn''t stoop to hitting on someone at a public event.


    Linden assumed Helen must be talking about the other one.


    Fueled by anger, he marched over and barked, "Hey, you look like a decent man. What gives you the right to harass my fianc¨¦e?"


    He might not love Helen, but that didn''t mean he''d let someone humiliate her- especially not in public. That would be a direct insult to him.


    And worse-it was a challenge.


    The used man blinked ¡°usion, clearly having no idea what Linden was talking about.


    ke, standing quietly to the side, looked at him too-and suddenly, he understood exactly what was happening.


    Send Gifts


    €19

 Her Icy 237

    Mistaken


    That man didn''t spell out the truth, just curled his lips in a faint smirk and quietly watched the drama unfold.


    Helen, who had followed close behind, tugged at his sleeve and whispered into his car, "You''ve got the wrong guy. It''s not him-it''s the man next to him.¡±


    She couldn''t help but question Linden''s eyesight. She had clearly pointed at ke. How could he mistake someone else for him?


    That wasn''t just a little off-it was way off.


    Linden''s expression grew awkward.


    It took him a moment before he finally turned to look at the man standing beside him.


    And the moment he saw the man''s face, all the anger drained from his features. Panic flickered in his eyes,


    "M-Mr. Sherwood? It''s you."


    Just moments ago, all his attention had been on the wrong man. He hadn''t even noticed the distinguished gentleman beside him-none other than the president of Sherwood Group.


    His voice trembled slightly, barely above a whisper, so much so that Helen couldn''t even catch what he called the man. She assumed he had said his name.


    Before ke could say a word, Helen puffed her cheeks and snapped, "Why are you being so polite to him? He''s been following me around the past few days. He even follows me here! Just now, he tried to harass me. You heard it, didn''t you?"


    The wrongly used man, who had been mistaken for ke earlier, let out a sarcasticugh. "If he were actually interested in harassing you, you should consider yourself lucky. But do you honestly think you''re even in his league?"


    He had been unfairly scolded by Linden moments ago, so throwing in a jab felt like sweet revenge.


    Helen''s face burned with anger and embarrassment. That was a tant insult. "You jerks are all the same-absolutely terrible!" She shot back, her voice sharp with fury.


    "Shut up!¡± Linden barked, his tone unusually harsh. "Apologize now!"


    Crude as the other man''s words had been, he wasn''t wrong. That was Mr. Sherwood-surrounded by stunning women all the time, never even ncing at them. The idea that he''d be interested in Helen? Ridiculous.


    Sure, Helen was decent-looking, but next to the women in ke''s world? She didn''te close.


    Helen had to be lying.


    This idiot had picked the worst possible person to use. She could have been slinging usations at all people, but Mr. Sherwood?


    If she hadn''t been pregnant with his child, he wouldn''t even bother with her anymore.


    12.46. Tue 17 Jun


    Chapter 237 Mistaken


    Finisher


    Helen had never been spoken to like that by Linden before. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at him devastated. "He was the one who harassed me-why should I be the one to apologize?"


    She had hoped Linden would stand up for her and teach that doctor a lesson. Instead, he turned on her and defended a stranger.


    What on earth was wrong with him?


    ke, standing calmly, finally spoke. His voice was cool and edged with mockery.


    "I was harassing you? Really? Then tell me why would I do that?"


    "You need a reason?" Helen scoffed. "What other reason do you need? You probably just thought I was hot and wanted to-"


    Smack. A sharp p cut her off mid-sentence.


    She stared at Linden in disbelief, holding her cheek. Tears spilled down her face. "Y-you hit me?"


    Linden clenched his jaw. "You brought it on yourself. I''m doing this for your own good-maybe this will remind you not to overstep again."


    The man who had been wrongly used added with a smirk, "That''s more like it, Mr. Grayson. A woman who doesn''t know her ce needs a little discipline- otherwise, she might end up costing your family a fortune."


    Linden gave an awkward chuckle.


    As harsh as it sounded, the man had a point. Their families had several business dealings together.


    If Helen''s reckless behavior caused Sherwood Group to pull out, Grayson Group would suffer massive losses -and it wouldn''t just be about money. It could ruin their future prospects, too.


    Seeing someone like Linden bow his head was rare, so the man took another jab. "Your wife''s something else, though. Doesn''t she even know who President Sherwood is? To think she used him of wanting to sleep with her ... Please! If you ask me, she''s the one who''s desperate to sleep with him. Hahahaha!"


    Linden''s face turned green. But with ke standing right there, he couldn''t say a word in defense.


    Helen, meanwhile, widened her eyes in shock.


    President Sherwood? Why did that guy call this doctor that?


    Shouldn''t it be Dr. Sherwood-or just ke?


    Something didn''t feel right. Linden''s reaction was even stranger. It was almost like he was scared of this doctor.


    Confused, Helen leaned closer and whispered, "Linden, why did he call that doctor Mr. Sherwood?" "You didn''t know?" Linden asked, then realized-of course she didn''t.


    He hadn''t recognized ke at first either. He''d also thought he was just some ordinary doctor.


    With a grimace, he leaned in and muttered, ¡°That''s because he''s not just a doctor. He''s the CEO of Sherwood Group."

 Her Icy 238

    Chapter 238 The Truth Hurts


    Finished


    The moment the news hit her, Helen froze. Her whole body went stiff, and her mind wentpletely nk, humming with static.


    He is what? The CEO of the Sherwood Group?


    This couldn''t be right. Isn''t he just a doctor?


    She still remembered pretending to faint just to get treated at the hospital-that was the very same man who examined her.


    What the heck is going on?


    Her thoughts turned to mush, her mind spinning with confusion. Whatever else Linden said after that, she didn''t hear a single word.


    "Why are you just standing there? Say something to Mr. Sherwood-apologize!" Linden gave her a nudge, snapping her out of her daze.


    Helen looked up at ke. The memories of what she''d said to him, what had happened between them-it all rushed back, and she was filled with regret.


    And then, the image of how close he''d been with Caroline shed through her mind again, and the regret turned to jealousy.


    Why was Caroline always the lucky one?


    ke noticed she still hadn''t spoken. His voice came low and calm, but with unmistakable authority. "No need to apologize. Now that you know who I am, I''m sure you understand what that means. So let me be clear-stay in yourne. Don''t get ideas about things you shouldn''t, and don''t go near people you''re not supposed to. Is that understood?"


    His words were polite, but the pressure in his tone was suffocating.


    Helen instinctively nodded. "Understood."


    And she did understand. The person ke was warning her not to touch-that was Caroline.


    But Caroline was the one she hated most in the world. Helen had thought that once she took Linden from her, she''d finally be on top, and Caroline would be nothing.


    Who would''ve thought Caroline had somehow gotten close to Mr. Sherwood himself?


    The whole party suddenly meant nothing to Helen. She didn''t c taking photos with the stars she''d once adored.


    So she left-quietly, alone.


    about seeing celebrities anymore or


    But she didn''t go back to the Grayson estate. Instead, she made her way to Gxy Bay Residences. She wanted to find Caroline.


    Caroline had just gotten out of the shower and was eurled up on the couch watching TV when her phone


    rang.


    The number was unfamiliar, but she picked up anyway out of habit. "Hello, who''s this?"


    240 Tue,


    Chapter 238 The Truth Hurts


    "I''m downstairs. Come down-I have something to talk to you about."


    The voice on the other end made her eyebrows knit in surprise. Helen? Why was she calling?


    They had nothing left to say to each other. In fact, Caroline had blocked Helen''s number ages ago.


    She''s calling from a different number?


    Whatever she wanted, it couldn''t be anything good.


    "I''m busy," Caroline said tly and moved to hang up.


    Finished


    But Helen''s voice came quickly, almost in a panic. "Wait! Don''t you want to hear what I know about Dr. Sherwood?"


    ke? Caroline hesitated. "What about Dr. Sherwood?" she asked.


    "Come down and I''ll tell you."


    Caroline knew it had to be a trap, but just hearing ke''s name made her heart race. Against her better judgment, her legs carried her out the door and down the stairs.


    She spotted Helen right away, sitting on a bench near the building entrance.


    Waking up, Caroline cut straight to the point. "What do you want to say about Dr. Sherwood? I''ve got things to do, so make it quick."


    Helen scoffed. "Dr. Sherwood? Is that what you still call him? Are you really that clueless, or just pretending to be?"


    Caroline was startled by her words. Suddenly, she chuckled, "What are you talking about? We both saw him working at the hospital, remember? Are you seriously telling me now he''s not a doctor? Have you lost your mind?"


    She had stayed at that hospital. ke had been her attending physician. Not only that-he''d been professional and capable.


    But Helen didn''t get angry at the pushback. In fact, sheughed. "So, you really didn''t know? Looks like you''re not that special to him after all."


    Caroline was thrown. She didn''t know what Helen was ying at, but something about her tone didn''t feel like a lie.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" she asked with a growing sense of unease.


    Helen sighed like she pitied her.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll be the kind one and spell it out for you. Your so-called Dr. Sherwood? He''s not a doctor. He''s the CEO of the Sherwood Group." She leaned back smugly on the bench, arms crossed, a mocking smile on her face. "Surprised?" Caroline''s expression froze.


    ke is the Sherwood Group CEO? That mysterious heir?


    But I always thought he was just a distant rtive.


    14.40


    ?? UETV JUIn Ju


    71%


    Chapter 238 The Truth Hurts


    *** Finished


    ording to the rumors, the real CEO was supposed to be reclusive, ruthless, and cold to everyone around him. That didn''t match the ke she knew at all.


    It couldn''t be him... Could it?


    Helen went on, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°But don''t go celebrating just yet. If he really cared about you, he wouldn''t have kept this a secret. He''s just ying house with you-slumming it for fun. Once he''s bored, he''ll toss you aside like you''re nothing."


    Send Gifts

 Her Icy 239

    Chapter 239 Shattered


    sher


    Caroline knew she shouldn''t care, but for some reason, a dull ache had begun to grow in her chest.


    She had always known that people from wealthy families liked to "experience life" now and then. But wast ke just ying a part? Was this whole thing-this connection between them-just an act, another game for someone like him?


    Maybe she was never someone he felt he had to be honest with. Perhaps her importance was never significant enough to elevate her to the status of a mere acquaintance.


    Seeing the smug grin on Helen''s face, Caroline forced a smile despite the bitterness rising inside her. "You''ve got it all wrong. I''ve known about his true identity for a while now. I was just messing with you earlier."


    Even if there were issues between her and ke, she''d deal with them privately.


    She wouldn''t give Helen the satisfaction of watching her fall apart.


    The smirk on Helen''s face vanished in an instant, reced by a flicker of disappointment.


    So Mr. Sherwood hadn''t kept Caroline in the dark? Did that mean he actually liked her?


    If that were true... then didn''t that make Caroline a real contender now?


    Caroline had not only married into wealth but also exceeded her social standing.


    Helen couldn''t stand it. Furious, she pointed a finger at Caroline and snapped, "Y-you bitch!"


    Caroline raised an eyebrow,pletely unfazed. "Come on now, don''t get worked up. It''s not good for the baby."


    That hit like a lightning bolt. Helen''s eyes went wide, her face paling. "How do you know I''m pregnant?" Only her parents knew. Not even her uncles had received the news. How on earth did Caroline find out? Caroline gave a slow, meaningful smile. "Secrets don''t stay buried forever. What''s meant toe to light always does."


    She kept her gaze fixed on Helen the whole time, not missing a single twitch of emotion.


    Helen''s expression turned pale, crumbling int


    -you mean by that?"


    panic, her lips slightly parted as she stammered, "W-what do


    Could Caroline know the baby might not be Linden''s?


    If she told him, then everything would be over.


    She''d already offended Mr. Sherwood-there was no way she could count on marrying into the Sherwoods now. But she couldn''t afford to lose her shot at being Mrs. Grayson too.


    Caroline''s voice remained light, even teasing. "Think it over yourself. Anyway, take care of the baby. I''ve got something to do, so I''ll be heading off."


    She had done the math-Helen had slept with Jamie around that time and had also been intimate with another man.


    Chapter 239 Shattered


    Caroline had long suspected the baby wasn''t Linden''s.


    Helen''s reaction today had only confirmed her suspicions.


    Well, that would make Linden the ultimate fool in this story.


    Still, Caroline wasn''t about to expose anything. This was Linden''s mess. He deserved whatever came his way


    She didn''t dwell on it. It wasn''t her problem.


    But the part Helen had said-about ke being the CEO of Sherwood Group-had stuck with her. It gnawed at her all day.


    Her focus wavered at work. That night, she struggled to sleep, tossing and turning in bed.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. A message from ke. He asked, "Are you still awake?"


    Normally, that sort of message would make her smile. She would have grabbed the phone and replied eagerly, happy for thete-night chat.


    However, tonight was different. She sighed, put his chat into mute notification mode, and set the phone back on the nightstand.


    ke lived in a world so far above hers it wasn''t even funny. She was just one face in the crowd.


    There were people all around him. He wouldn''t miss her attention. If she didn''t text him back, there were probably a dozen others who would.


    The truth was, she was just a nobody. A speck. Why would someone like ke care about her?


    The next day, she stayed busy at the restaurant and forgot to turn off the mode. ke sent several more messages throughout the day-but she never saw any of them.


    Later that evening, after closing up, she locked the door and turned around-only to find someone standing not far behind her.


    Even in the dim light, she recognized him immediately. ke.


    She turned to Maia and whispered, "I''ve got something to take care of. You head home first."


    Maia had spotted ke too and raised an eyebrow yfully. "Alright. Enjoy your little date. No rushing back."


    "Oh, cut it out," Caroline chuckled softly, though her smile faded just as quickly. "Get home safe."


    She watched Maia ride off on her scooter until she disappeared down the road. Then her expression cooled. Caroline approached ke and said quietly, "Dr. Sherwood, it''ste. What brings you here?"


    ke had been puzzled all day. She usually responded promptly and never left him waiting for a reply. He figured something was off. Maybe she was too busy. Maybe something was wrong. And so, he came to find


    out.

 Her Icy 240

    Chapter 240 A Quiet Confession


    Finished


    When she called him that-her tone distant and cold-it caught kepletely off guard. Something wasn''t right, and he could feel it in his bones.


    "Caroline, what''s going on?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    She looked at him. He was right in front of her, barely an arm''s length away, yet somehow, he felt a thousand miles out of reach.


    A quiet ache crept into her chest, a dull pain that wouldn''t go away.


    "I''m fine," she replied, forcing a small smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    ke didn''t buy it. Her words said one thing, but her face told another story. Something was clearly bothering her.


    The night breeze swept past them, cool and insistent. Standing here, in the open like this, wasn''t ideal.


    ke nced around until his eyesnded on a nearbyte-night diner. He turned to her, his voice gentle. "Want to grab a bite?"


    Caroline hesitated. Every part of her wanted to say yes. But then she


    remembered who he really was. She bit her lip and shook her head. "No, thanks. I''m tired. I just want to get home and rest."


    What she really wanted was distance-space to keep herself from falling deeper. Because once she let herself care, there''d be no turning back.


    And ke wasn''t just any guy. He had money, power, and a line of beautiful women who actually were a good match for her.


    Even if she allowed herself to fall, she doubted his family would ever ept someone like her.


    Luckily, her feelings hadn''t grown too deep yet. If she could pull back now, maybe it wouldn''t hurt as much. ke was quiet for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Okay. Let me give you a ride home."


    "I appreciate it, but I''ll just take my scooter," she said instinctively-then winced. Maia had taken the scooter earlier.


    ke misunderstood. He thought she was making excuses to push him away. Without a word, he reached out and took her wrist, gently but firmly pulling her toward his car.


    Caroline opened her mouth to protest, but one nce at the frustration etched on his face made her go quiet.


    She allowed him to lead her into the passenger seat and closed the door behind her.


    Once he settled into the driver''s seat and closed the door, a nket of silence wrapped around them. The world outside faded away.


    For a while, neither of them spoke. Then ke finally broke the quiet. "If something''s bothering you-or if you''ve got a problem with me just say it. Bottling things up isn''t healthy."


    Even now, when he was clearly upset, he was still looking out for her.


    12:46 Tue, 17 Jun ? GO


    Chapter 240 A Quiet Confession


    His kindness only made it harder to keep her distance.


    #t. Finished


    Caroline didn''t know why he''d hidden his identity from her, but if he had his reasons, she''d respect them. She had nned to pretend she didn''t know.


    Keep her distance. Guard her heart.


    That had been the n. But seeing the way his brows knit together in worry, something inside her softened. Before she could stop herself, the truth slipped


    out.


    "You''re a great guy, ke. I don''t have anyints about you. It''s just... someone like you, with your background-I shouldn''t be taking up your time." Back when she used to deliver takeout to Sherwood Group, she''d overheard employees talk about how busy their CEO was-how every minute of his day was scheduled weeks in advance, how impossible it was to even get a meeting with him.


    Yet ke always seemed to make time for her. When Helen ended up in the hospital, she''d only made one call-and he came right away.


    Even though it turned out to be a wasted trip.


    That memory still filled her with guilt.


    ke immediately understood.


    Of course-Helen had found out about his identity at the birthday party yesterday. He figured it wouldn''t be long before Caroline learned the truth. Her cold shoulderst night suddenly made sense.


    He rushed to exin, "I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to treat me differently. I was afraid you''d start putting up walls."


    "But someone with your identity... "Caroline murmured, struggling to understand, "You probably have plenty of people around you. You don''t need me."


    That was the part that puzzled her most. He had everything-status, charm, and a glitteringwork of sessful friends. Why bother with someone like her?


    And more than that, he didn''t act like the man everyone warned her about. He was supposed to be cold, arrogant, and distant. But around her, he was kind. Warm. Real.


    ke held her gaze. The words formed slowly, deliberately. "You''re right. I don''t need more friends. But I do need you."


    The moment he said it, Caroline''s heart skipped a beat.


    Was he... was he saying what she thought he was?


    Her mind shed back to something he had asked her before.


    If Mr. Sherwood liked her, would she marry him?


    Could it be that he actually liked her?


    But why?


    12:46 Tue, 17 Jun G


    Chapter 240 A Quiet Confession


    She wasn''t special-just a regr girl with nothing extraordinary to offer. What could possibly make someone like him fall for someone like her?


    71%7


    Finished


    "You ..." she started, unsure of how to phrase her question. But then the fear of being wrong, of imagining things that weren''t there, made her stop. She swallowed her words and instead offered something safer. ¡°Thank you for treating me as a friend."


    ke leaned slightly closer. His voice was low but firm. "No. That''s not what I meant. And you know it. You''re smart, Caroline. You know exactly what I''m saying." His eyes searched hers, full of longing. "I want to be with you. Will you give me a chance?"


    Send Gifts


    78

 Her Icy 241

    Chapter 241 Confrontation at Home


    60%


    Finished


    ke had originally nned to wait a little longer-to give Caroline time to warm up to him, to feel something deeper-before telling her everything. But under the current circumstances, it seemed he had no choice.


    Caroline kept her head down, her emotions tangled in a knot. There was happiness, yes-but also anxiety.


    She was afraid that there might be no future between her and ke.


    Seeing her hesitate, ke added softly, "You don''t need to worry. No one in my family can tell me what to do. I moved out a long time ago and hardly ever go back."


    Of course, Caroline knew that. They were next-door neighbors now, after all.


    The condos at Gxy Bay Residences might be considered high-end for regr folks, but for a billionaire CEO like him? It was surprisingly modest.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so down-to-earth. Frugal, even.


    That realization made her like him a little more. Turning to look out the window, she tried to hide the blush rising to her cheeks.


    "I''ll think about it," she murmured.


    Her voice was so soft that ke couldn''t quite hear. He leaned closer, his tone gentle. "What did you say?"


    "I said, ''I''ll think about it." Caroline turned her head-only to find his handsome face just inches from hers. Her heart thudded violently, as if it might leap right out of her chest.


    ke''s smile deepened, warm and easy. "Fair enough. A lifelongmitment is something worth thinking


    over."


    Caroline felt a wave of emotion crash over her.


    He wasn''t just asking to be with her on a whim. He wanted a future. A real one. With her.


    As dusk settled, ke didn''t linger. He started the car.


    They were supposed to head home together, but halfway there, he got a phone call. It seemed urgent. He ended up dropping her off at the entrance of Gxy Bay before driving off into the night.


    Watching his car fade into the darkness, Caroline sighed. So being a CEO wasn''t as morous as it seemed.


    Behind all that sess, there had to be a lot of pressure and exhaustion. For the first time, she felt a pinch of sympathy for him.


    From the gate to her apartment, her mind kept drifting back to him-reying every moment they''d shared, every smile, every nce.


    She was still lost in thought when she reached her door. But the shouting from inside yanked her right back to reality.


    The voice was sharp, familiar, and full of venom. It was Ruth.


    Caroline had specifically told Maia not to give their address to Ruth-or to Helen or anyone else from the


    13.40 wed, To


    Chapter 241 Confrontation at Home


    Somertons-for exactly this reason.


    And yet, here they were.


    "You ungrateful brat! I ved away raising you, and this is how you repay me?¡±


    60%8


    Finished


    Ruth''s shrill voice rang through the door. Without another thought, Caroline quickly punched in the code and opened the door.


    Sure enough, Ruth was there. And so was Helen.


    Caroline''s face darkened. Her voice turned cold. "What are you doing in my house?"


    Helen, legs crossed casually on the couch, gave a smug smile. "What, can''t we visit? I just wanted to see how you''re living. Nice ce, I have to say. But seriously... You live here with Mr. Sherwood, and you still let Maia stay too? Aren''t you worried she might steal him away?"


    The jealousy in her voice was palpable. She wasn''t just envious of Caroline. She envied Maia, too.


    After all, someone like her had tried everything just to catch a glimpse of ke. Meanwhile, Maia-a nobody, a maid-got to see him every day. It was infuriating. Caroline let out a short, icyugh. "Not everyone shares your values. Some of us actually have morals."


    Helen jumped to her feet and red fiercely at Caroline. Who are you calling immoral? Say it again if you dare!"


    In contrast to her anger, Caroline''s voice remained calm, as though she couldn''t be bothered to argue with Helen.


    "All I did was state a fact. And look at you-already losing it."


    Ruth stepped in then, rubbing Helen''s back like she was calming a frightened animal. ¡°Let it go, Helen. Don''t waste your breath on someone like her. You''re carrying the Graysons'' heir now. You can''t afford to get upset. It''s not good for you or the baby. She''s not worth it."


    Caroline shot her a look of disdain. "Someone like me? What exactly do you mean by that?"


    "You know exactly what I mean," Ruth snapped. "Take right now, for example. You know your niece is pregnant, and you''re still throwing nasty insults. What, hoping she''ll lose the baby? You really are heartless."


    Carolineughed outright this time. "I''m her aunt. I say one harsh word, and I''m the viin? Then what does that make you, Maia''s own mother, spitting filth at her every chance you get? If I''m heartless, you must be the queen of cruelty."


    "You-!" Ruth found herself momentarily speechless. She turned to Maia, eyes zing. "Are you just going to stand there and watch someone talk to your mother like this? Are you enjoying the show?"


    78

 Her Icy 242

    Chapter 242 A Mother''s Cruel Favoritism


    60%


    Finished


    Before Maia could get a word out, Ruth stormed forward and grabbed a fistful of her shirt. "Come on. You''re going home with me!"


    Maia yanked herself free and took two steps back, shaking her head firmly. "No. I''m fine right here. I''m not going back."


    Just the thought of that house-the awful life she used to live-made her heart pound in terror. Her eyes filled with dread, memories shing back of those days when she''d lived worse than an animal.


    That ce wasn''t a home. It was a nightmare.


    "Oh, so you''re fine now and stopped caring about your mother? Or your grandmother, who''s already getting old?" Ruth''s arms folded across her chest, her face twisted with rage. "If life''s so good for you now, that must mean you''ve got money. Fine. If you''re noting home, transfer me 10,000 dors. Right now!"


    Maia frowned. "That''s a huge amount-where would I even get that kind of money?"


    Caroline, standing nearby, could tell Maia still felt obligated to give her mother something.


    But this wasn''t something she could weigh in on-it was Maia''s family business. So instead, she chose to speak up with subtle firmness. "It''s gettingte, and we need rest. Ladies, please see yourselves out."


    But Ruth wasn''t leaving without getting what she came for. She turned back to Maia and sneered, "Either you give me the money now, or youe home with me this instant."


    "You just open your mouth and demand ten grand like it''s nothing. Do you think money grows on trees?" Maia snapped back.


    Ruth opened her mouth to argue again, but Caroline cut in sharply before she could get another word out. "That''s enough. My boyfriend will be back any minute, and he''s not fond of noise or drama. If he walks in and sees this, I doubt it''ll end with me just asking you to leave."


    Helen''s expression shifted. She quickly tugged on Ruth''s sleeve. "Let''s go."


    She wanted to see ke, sure-but definitely not under these circumstances. And thest thing she needed was Ruth blurting something stupid in front of him and ruining everything.


    Helen had no intention of letting Ruth drag her down.


    Ruth looked reluctant but finally nodded.


    "Maia, you''ve got three days. I want that money, or you''ll regret it." With that parting threat, she turned and softened her tone in a blink, gently linking arms with Helen. "Helen, sweetheart, are you hungry? Want me to take you out for a bite?"


    The drastic shift in attitude made Caroline''s jaw tighten. She couldn''t help but ask, "Maia, why does your mom treat you like dirt but dotes on Helen like she''s her own daughter?"


    From the moment Ruth stepped inside, her tone with Helen had beenpletely different-gentle, doting, and warm. It didn''t seem fake, either. It felt real, like the genuine care of a mother toward her child.


    Could Ruth really believe Helen was pregnant with Jamie''s baby?


    Even if that were true, Ruth would only be the aunt, not the mother.


    13:40 Wed, 18 Jun GQ


    Chapter 242 A Mother''s Cruel Favoritism


    And knowing Ruth''s character, that exnation didn''t quite add up. 300%


    Finished


    Even if she were, Ruth would only be her aunt. It still didn''t exin this kind of favoritism-not from someone like Ruth.


    Maia''s eyes followed their fading silhouettes outside the door. Her lips curled into a bitter smile. "Maybe she thinks I''m too stupid. She wants a daughter like Helen- smart, charming, and knows how to get cozy with people."


    Back at home, whenever her mother hit her, she''d scream the same things. "You''re a useless pig! Good-for- nothing trash!"


    No matter what Maia did to try and earn her mother''s approval, it never worked. Ruth just didn''t like her.


    Caroline walked over and gently patted her shoulder. "If you ask me, Ruth must be blind. You''re smart. you''re kind-someone like Helen can''t even hold a candle to you."


    She meant every word. After knowing Maia for so long, Caroline hade to see her as one of the most sincere and selfless people she''d ever met.


    If Mai¨¤ treated strangers with such warmth, she could only imagine how good she''d be to her own family- if they ever gave her the chance.


    She just couldn''t understand why Ruth would treat her own daughter this way.


    Maia turned to Caroline, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Caroline, thank you. Thank you for standing up for me... and for being so kind."


    If it weren''t for Caroline, who had stepped in when Ruth was beating her so badly she could hardly move, she might never have had the courage to break free. She would probably still be trapped under Ruth''s thumb.


    Caroline offered a warm smile. "No need to thank me. It''s what I should''ve done."


    In her past life, Maia had helped Caroline in a moment of darkness. Helping her now was just returning that


    debt.


    In truth, when she thought about it, Maia had it even worse than she did. Caroline''s brothers might have resented her, but at least her mother had loved


    her.


    Maia, on the other hand, had never known a mother''s love-only her fists. She really was pitiful.


    Even Helen, who had never cared much before, was starting to question it. While waiting for theirte-night food to arrive, she asked hesitantly, "Ruth, I''ve noticed you seem to really dislike your daughter. Why?"


    Ruth''s expression froze for a second before she forced a smile. "I wouldn''t say I dislike her. I''m just a bit stricter with her than most. That''s all."


    "Is that so?" Helen said softly, though doubt flickered in her eyes. After all, she''d heard Ruthin about Maia more times than she could count. And she''d seen with her own eyes-Ruth didn''t just yell. She hit her.


    Hard.


    13:40 Wed, 18 Jun G


    Ved, 18 Jun GOO

 Her Icy 243

    Chapter 243 She Can''t Marry You


    Helen had heard her mother say it at least 20 times by now.


    Every time, it came with the same message: Not all mothers are like me. You should be grateful.


    But Helen didn''t understand. Weren''t mothers supposed to be good to their children?


    Finished


    Her grandmother was the same-always siding with Caroline no matter what. Whenever Helen argued with Caroline, that old woman would jump in to scold her instead.


    So how could Ruth treat Maia the way she did? Especially earlier, when Helen caught the way Ruth red at Maia-it wasn''t just strictness. It was something darker, something vicious, like she wanted to kill her.


    Helen wasn''t stupid. That look, it was pure hatred.


    "If only she were half as sweet and sensible as you," Ruth sighed. "Then I wouldn''t be so worried all the time. That girl gives me a headache just thinking about her!"


    Helen couldn''t help but lift her chin slightly at the praise..


    Well, of course.


    Maia was born to be someone''s maid. She and Helen weren''t even in the same league-how could they possibly bepared?


    Ring, ring, ring.


    Her phone rang from inside her purse.


    It was Linden.


    "Helen, where are you? It''ste. Why aren''t you home yet?"


    ¡°I''m just grabbing a bite," Helen said cheerfully. ¡°I''ll head back after I finish."


    "Grabbing a bite?" Linden''s voice rose a notch. "Helen, you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t be eating greasy street food! It''s filthy. If you''re hungry,e home, I''ll have the maid cook something for you. Don''t eat out again, okay?"


    "Got it. Next time, I''ll stay in."


    Linden''s tone softened when she gave her word. "Good. Send me your location- I''lle pick you up."


    Helen sent her location, and it wasn''t long before Linden arrived.


    Ruth walked them to the car and wayed them off. As the vehicle disappeared down the street, she turned back-only to spot Jamie idling on his motorcycle nearby, drifting slowly along the road.


    "Jamie!"


    He revved the engine and pulled up beside her. "Ruth, were you just eating with them?"


    Jamie''d seen the three of them leaving the diner earlier.


    And the way that Grayson guy had his arm around Helen''s waist-it made Jamie''s chest burn.


    Chapter 243 She Can''t Marry You


    He hated how powerless he felt. He could neverpete with a man like that.


    "Yeah," Ruth replied, noticing the scowl on her brother''s face. She tried to tease him out of his mood. "What''s got you all worked up now? Who ticked you off this time?"


    Finished


    Jamie always seemed to be in some kind of if not bickering with someone, then brooding about something.


    Ruth was used to it.


    He hesitated, then said, "Ruth, I''ve fallen for someone. And since you''re close to her, I was hoping... maybe you could help me out?"


    The smile froze on Ruth''s face. Her eyes dimmed slightly. "Y-you''re talking about Helen?"


    She didn''t want to believe it. But aside from Helen, the only women she''d been close withtely were her own age and already married.


    That meant Jamie had to be talking about Helen.


    Jamie nodded, full of hope. "Yeah, it''s her. And I know you like her too, right? If she bes your sister-inw, you''d have someone to chat with all the time. You''ll help me, won''t you?"


    He really thought she''d say yes. After all, he was her brother.


    6


    But Ruth''s voice turned cold. She rejected it firmly, ¡°No. Helen already has a boyfriend. You saw them together just now. And she''s pregnant with his child. How could we even consider going after her?"


    Jamie''s scowled. His tone became urgent and uneasy. "But... what if that baby is mine? Would you still refuse to help me?"


    The words hit Ruth like a punch. Her pupils dted/in shock, her face turning pale. "What did you say? You and Helen-you two...?¡±


    She couldn''t even say the rest. She had to rephrase. "When did that happen?"


    Jamie gave a lopsided grin, his voiceced with pride. "Last month. If you count the days, it lines up pretty well. The timing of her pregnancy makes sense."


    He had no doubt. Based on the dates-and Helen''s reaction-he was convinced the baby was his.


    Jamie felt lucky, really. If he hadn''t been drunk that night and mistaken Helen for someone else¡ªprobably Caroline, judging by how simr their figures were-he might have missed his chance altogether.


    Helen wasn''t as pretty as Caroline, sure. But she was decent enough. And now, he might even have a son.


    It felt like winning the lottery.


    Ruth snapped, "Get your head out of the clouds! Even if the baby is yours, Helen can''t marry you!"


    78

 Her Icy 244

    Chapter 244 Jamie''s Wild Idea


    "Why not?" Jamie asked, disappointment heavy in his voice.


    Finished


    "Look at yourself," Ruth snapped, eyeing him from head to toe with clear disapproval. "You''re aimless, irresponsible, and aplete mess. You expect Helen to suffer through life with you?"


    Jamie lowered his gaze, bitterness creeping into his tone. "Aren''t all bachelors like this? Once I get married and have a family, I''ll straighten out."


    Ruth''s frown deepened. "Even if you do change, Helen still can''t marry you. She''s about to be part of the Graysons-she''s going to live infort and wealth. Don''t you dare ruin that for her, you hear me?"


    Jamie was stunned by her harsh words.


    He had expected Ruth to back him up-not shut him down with such certainty.


    Even after he told her the baby might be his, she didn''t budge.


    Frustration welled up in him. Jamie grumbled, "Are you even-my sister? You''re so worried about Helen ending up with a hard life, but you don''t care if your own brother can''t find a wife? And what if that baby she''s carrying is our blood? Mom''s been dreaming about me settling down and giving her a grandchild. Even if you won''t do it for me; you should at least help me for Mom''s sake-bring that girl home and make her my wife."


    6


    Ruth''s voice was sharp and unforgiving. "If you want a wife, I''ll help you find someone else. But you''re not dragging Helen down with you."


    Jamie was speechless. Was his sister out of her mind? Instead of standing by him, she was worrying about a stranger?


    As if reading his thoughts, Ruth added, "Believe it or not, I''m doing this for our family''s good. Helen''s marrying into the Graysons now. If you mess this up, and the Graysons decide to retaliate, we might not even be able to stay in Kingville."


    Her concern made sense-Jamie''s resentment melted away, just a bit.


    But he still felt wronged. "But..."


    "There''s no ¡®but," Ruth cut in firmly. "You''re not bringing this up again, and you''d better stop dreaming about it. It''ste-go home."


    With that, she turned and walked off before he could say another word.


    Of course she wanted Jamie to get married-desperately, even.


    She''d be happy for him no matter who the bride was couldn''t stand.


    ...


    even if it were someone like Caroline, whom she


    But not Helen. Never Helen.


    That thought brought something else to mind-she hadn''t asked Jamie what really happened between him and Helen.


    Had it been mutual? Or an ident?


    13:40 Wed, 18 Jun GA


    Chapter 244 Jamie''s Wild Idea


    60%


    Finished


    Ever since she''d found out, the whole thing had been eating away at her. She''d wanted to sit down with Helen and talk, figure out what was going on.


    If Helen had agreed to it, Ruth needed to make sure she understood what a mess this could be


    But Helen had kept dodging her, saying she didn''t have time.


    Still, there was another pressing matter. The three days she''d given that little brat were up-it was time to collect the money.


    Maia hadn''t given her a single dime since Caroline took her in.


    Ruth hadn''t known where Maia was staying, and she was too embarrassed to cause a scene at Caroline''s restaurant, where everyone might gossip.


    But now, things were different. She had followed Maia the other day and finally figured out where she lived. From now on, she could just go to her house and ask for money directly.


    Thanks to Helen''s quick thinking, they''d staked out the condominium together and found out where Maia lived.


    That afternoon, she ate dinner early and went straight to Caroline''s ce. She sat down against the wall outside, waiting for Maia toe home.


    Bored, she pulled out a bag of pistachios she''d brought and started cracking them open, humming a tune as she tossed the shells on the ground.


    But the first person who showed up wasn''t Maia-it was ke.


    He stopped in his tracks, eyes narrowing at the mess of shells littering the front step. His gaze shifted to the woman on the ground.


    ke recognized her. She had some kind of connection to the Somertons-and he remembered her well. This was the same woman who''d scalded Caroline''s hand with hot food when she was in the hospital. His voice was cold. "Are you here for Caroline??


    Ruth nced up and stood quickly, brushing the seed shells off her clothes with an awkward smile. "No, no, I''m just waiting for my daughter."


    Helen had told her that the handsome doctor always around Caroline was actually the CEO of Sherwood Group-the heir to the Sherwood empire.


    Seeing him up close now, he didn''t just have good looks-he had that air of wealth and power. Honestly, he made Linden look like a servant inparison.


    ke finally understood-the girl staying with Caroline was this woman''s daughter. But he had no interest in her family matters. And so, he said nothing more.

 Her Icy 245

    Chapter 245 Intimidate


    Finished


    He turned to her and said coldly, "You''re cracking pistachios out here, but couldn''t bother to grab a trash bag? The whole hallway''s covered in shells-how''s anyone supposed to walk through this mess?"


    Ruth thought to herself, It''s just some shells, not like it''s mud. What''s the big deal?


    But she didn''t dare say it out loud. Instead, she forced a smile and said, "Sorry about that. I''ll be more careful next time."


    "Next time?"


    ke''s voice wasn''t loud, but there was a chilling edge to it that sent a shiver down her spine. Ruth''s fake smile froze. "I-I won''t do it here again. No more seeds," she stammered.


    His voice dropped even colder. "Clean it up now. Or are you waiting for me to do it?"


    Ruth didn''t want to, but she had no choice. "Can I borrow a broom from your ce?" she asked meekly.


    "I don''t have one. You made the mess-you figure out how to clean it. Worst case, use your hands."


    Ruth''s face flushed red, then drained pale.


    Humiliated beyond words, she still didn''t dare talk back.


    All she could do was crouch down and start picking up the scattered shells by hand, brushing them into a pile little by little.


    ke stood above her, watching without a flicker of sympathy. Once she''d cleared


    a narrow path, he finally stepped over it and walked to his door.


    Ruth''s eyes followed him and her brows furrowed when she saw him unlock the apartment across from Caroline''s.


    Wait... wasn''t he living with Caroline?


    Didn''t those two live together?


    As the realization hit her, a twisted joy lit up her face.


    I knew it, she thought triumphantly.


    Caroline may have a pretty face, but that''s all she''s got going for her. Like the


    CEO of Sherwood Group would really take her seriously?


    At most, he was just fooling around with her out of boredom.


    In the end, Caroline was nothing but a side piece who could never show her face in public.


    I''ve got to tell Helen about this. She''s going to love it.


    Just then, Caroline and Maia returned-and the first thing they saw was Ruth crouched in the hallway, picking up the shells with a smirk on her lips.


    "Mom? What are you doing?" Maia called out from down the corridor. Chapter 245 Intimidate


    Ruth''s head jerked up. When she saw Caroline there too, the grin froze on her face.


    60%


    Finished


    She obviously couldn''t tell the truth and give Caroline a chance tough at her, so she scrambled for an excuse. "I came to find you," she said quickly, "but saw a bunch of trash someone dumped outside your door, so I figured I''d clean it up for you."


    Caroline nced down and spotted the snack package poking out of Ruth''s pocket. She could pretty much guess what had happened. Smiling sweetly, she said, "Well, thanks a lot! I wonder who was so inconsiderate. If I ever find out, I''m letting my dog loose on them."


    Ruth froze. "You have a dog?" she blurted.


    "Yup. Big one, too," Caroline said with a perfectly straight face. "We got her for security. She''s really mean. If


    you''re nning oning in, beif she bites you, I''m not taking responsibility."


    Caroline had already guessed Ruth came looking for Maia to ask for money again. The whole dog story was a bluff to scare her off-for good.


    But there was never a dog to begin with.


    Sure enough, Ruth''s pupils shrank in panic.


    She hurriedly stuffed the shells into a stic bag, then rushed to Maia, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her toward the elevator. "Come with me. I''ve got something to say."


    If Caroline really had a dog, there was no way she was stepping inside.


    And standing in the hallway to ask for money? Out of the question. What if Mr. Sherwood from across the hall heard and stepped in again?


    Better to get far away-then no one could stop her.


    Maia, frail and unprepared, couldn''t resist her mother''s grip and stumbled along.


    Caroline followed them.


    Normally, she would''ve respected the boundary between mother and daughter- but Ruth wasn''t a normal


    parent.


    Caroline was genuinely afraid that if Maia couldn''t cough up the money, Ruth might actually kill her.


    Ruth dragged Maia all the way outside the building to a quiet little park nearby. When she realized Caroline had followed them, her expression darkened. "Why are you here? You''re worried Maia doesn''t have the money and want to pay it for her?"


    She red at Caroline like she was the root of all her problems. If Caroline hadn''t taken Maia awayst time, Maia would still be working for her, earning her money, not disobeying her like this.


    Just thinking about the money she''d lost made her grind her teeth in anger.


    But since Caroline had ke backing her, Ruth didn''t dare confront her head-on.


    Before Caroline could say anything, Maia cut in, breathless, "Mom, Caroline''s already helped me a lot. This has nothing to do with her."

 Her Icy 246

    Chapter 246 I''m Old


    Maia wasn''t the least bit surprised when her mother brought up money.


    45 Pearls


    The moment she saw her standing at the doorstep, she already knew-that woman was here to ask for cash again.


    Ever since her mom gave her that infamous three-day ultimatum, Maia had been worrying nonstop.


    She didn''t have the money, but she also knew her mother wouldn''t leave until she got something. Ruth had always been that way-relentless, unreasonable, and impossible to shake off.


    Maia knew Caroline had followed her because she was worried. Thest thing Maia wanted was to cause more trouble for her.


    Turning to Caroline with a gentle smile, she said, "I''m fine. You''ve had a long day already-go get some rest, okay?"


    Caroline asked worriedly, "Are you sure you can handle this?"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know when to leave-it was Ruth. That woman was


    vicious, and Maia didn''t know how to fight back.


    Caroline feared that what happenedst time might happen again or worser


    But Maia nodded, her smile steady. "I promise, I''m okay."


    Since Maia insisted, Caroline had no choice but to leave.


    Maia stood there, watching her friend''s figure fade into the night.


    Only when Caroline disappeared into the darkness did she shift her gaze back to Ruth, her face now cold and emotionless. "Well, Mom," she said, her voice steady, "if you have something to say, say it."


    She already knew why Ruth hade, but she refused to bring it up first.


    Without a word, Ruth pped her.


    The blow was sudden and hard, her expression twisting with fury. "You little brat," she snapped. ¡°You think. just because you''ve got someone backing you now, you don''t have to respect your own mother?"


    The p hadnded hard, but Maia barely flinched.


    After growing up under the weight of this kind of abuse, her nerves had gone numb a long time ago.


    She stood her ground, not even a flicker of emotion crossing her face. "If I didn''t care about you," she said calmly, "I wouldn''t be standing here talking to you."


    There were plenty of mean women in the world, but ones who treated their own children like dirt? Ruth might be the only one.


    Maia hated her. She truly did.


    But Ruth was still her mother. No matter how deeply she resented her, that tie of blood was something she couldn''t undo. The hate had to stay locked away inside-where it would fester but never show.


    Chapter 246 I''m Old


    Her words were ordinary, her tone calm. But in Ruth''s ears, they sounded like a p in return.


    18 Pearle


    Ruth''s rage red. Her voice rose, shrill and threatening, "What, you nning to just ignore me now? Leave me to rot without a cent? Let me tell you something, Maia-this country runs onw! If you won''t give me money, I''ll take you to court! Don''te crying when you''re sitting behind bars!"


    She didn''t really understand thew, but she knew one thing well enough: children were supposed to take care of their aging parents.


    Maia knew Ruth was bluffing, but she didn''t bother arguing. None of this was going to happen, and Ruth knew it too.


    Even though Ruth had never treated her right, she had still raised her. And for that, Maia owed her something.


    She would take care of her.


    Just not yet.


    With a faint smirk, Maia replied, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure you''re cared for in your old age. I''ll be there when the timees. But tell me¡ªare you old now?"


    Ruth froze, caught off guard.


    She didn''t want to admit she was getting older. Getting old meant getting ugly. Ruth still thought of herself as youthful and attractive.


    But when it came to the issue of elder care, she couldn''t deny it-getting support from Maia was her rightful im. It was a reasonable and legitimate expectation.


    The only catch? She''d have to admit she was old.


    Grudgingly, she said, "I''ve already got some gray hair. How''s that not old? Other women my age are being taken care of by their kids. Me? I''m still out there working!"


    She huffed. "If you had any sense, I could be enjoying life-going dancing, shopping, ying cards with the neighbors!"


    Maia let out a light chuckle. "You''re only in your forties. That''s prime working age. Who retires that young?"


    Besides, she couldn''t think of anyone in their forties living off their kids-unless they had rich husbands or family money. Ruth had neither.


    Ruth had neither.


    She didn''t know how to respond to that. So instead, she barked, "You ungrateful brat! I raised you for over a decade, and now I''m asking you to pay me back. What''s wrong with that? I want ten grand today¡ªwhether you have it or not, you better find it!"


    In the past, Maia might have caved. Even if she didn''t have the money, she''d


    have taken extra shifts or side jobs just to scrape it together.


    But not anymore; she had be smarter than that.


    "I don''t have the money," Maia said calmly. Then she added, "Since you brought


    up thew, let''s go by the


    1504


    19 Jun


    Chapter 246 I''m Old


    ¡ú +8 Pearls


    78

 Her Icy 247

    Chapter 247 A Date


    AU Pebris


    "I''ve got things to do. I''m leaving." Without giving Ruth a chance to speak again, Maia turned and walked off quickly.


    Ruth was stunned. She stood there like a statue, trying to process what Maia had just said.


    She didn''t know the exact age one had to be to retire, but she figured it must be somewhere past 50.


    That meant ten more years-at least.


    What did that brat mean by that?


    Was she saying she wouldn''t be giving me any more money for the next ten years?


    How am I supposed to survive?


    By the time Ruth snapped out of her thoughts, Maia had already disappeared down the street.


    When Maia got home, Caroline had just stepped out of the bathroom.


    Her hair was still wet, clinging to her shoulders, and the light sheen of water on her skin showed she''d just taken a shower.


    She caught sight of the bright red handprint across Maia''s cheek and instantly narrowed her eyes. "Did your mom hit you again?"


    Maia gave a breezy smile. "Just a p. It''s nothing."


    Caroline frowned. "Nothing? You didn''t do anything wrong-what gives her the right to hit you like that?"


    As she spoke, she stepped closer, inspecting the mark.


    It looked pretty bad. Swollen, even.


    "I''ll go get some cream," she said, tossin her dirty balcony before quickly heading into her room.


    "Sit on the couch. I''ll help you with it."


    Maia shook her head. "It''s fine. Just a little bruise."


    dry into the basket on the


    She made it sound casual, like it didn''t matter, and Caroline had a feeling this wasn''t the first time. It wasn''t hard to imagine she''d taken ps like that many times before.


    Honestly, Maia probably had it even worse than she did back at home.


    She pitied her. "Come on, if we''ve got medicine, use it. It''ll heal faster."


    Seeing Maia finally nod, Caroline went ahead and applied the cream for her. Maia didn''t flinch once-not even a twitch. It was as if she really didn''t feel any pain.


    But Caroline knew better.


    Her cheek was swelling. No way that didn''t hurt.


    Chapter 247 A Date


    ve Feads


    As she gently dabbed the cream on the wound, Caroline muttered, "Your mom is vicious. She doesn''t treat you like a daughter. That p was way too harsh." "Compared to the past, this one was pretty mild." Maia sighed. "I guess in another life I must''ve done something terrible to her. Maybe that''s why she''s always hated me in this one. No matter what I do, I never get so much as a smile from her." Caroline''s heart sank. "You poor thing. But you''re an adult now. She doesn''t get toy a hand on you anymore-unless you let her. Don''t just stand there and take it next time," Then something else urred to her. "Hey, what about your dad?"


    It was something Caroline had never really thought to ask before. Maia never talked about him.


    But still-how could her father let Ruth hit their daughter like this?


    Surely he wasn''t just as cruel?


    Having a mother that cruel was already bad enough-surely her father couldn''t have been just as heartless?


    Maia shook her head, her eyes suddenly dim. "I''ve never met him. I don''t even know his name."


    "What?" Caroline looked at her in shock. "You mean you''ve never asked your mom or your grandma?"


    If she hadn''t heard it from Maia herself, she wouldn''t have believed such a thing was even possible.


    Not meeting your father was already painful enough-but not even knowing his name? That doesn''t make


    sense.


    Maia let out a bitterugh. "Of course I asked. But they never told me. Every time


    I brought it up, they''d either ignore me or scold me."


    She had asked more times than she could count since she was a kid.


    Not only did she never get an answer, but she often ended up getting yelled at.


    Sometimes, she even got hit for asking.


    Over time, she stopped bringing him up.


    She could only guess-maybe her father had done something unforgivable to her mother, something that left behind deep resentment.


    Caroline looked at her struggling to hold a smile, and her chest ached.


    Maia must''ve been carrying all that hurt for years. Sure, Caroline had her own problems, butpared to Maia''s life, hers felt like a walk in the park.


    At least her parents had loved her. And even though they were gone now, someone new hade into her life-someone who genuinely cared.


    ke ...


    He had been quietly helping her all this time. ke''d truly been kind to her.


    She used to hold back, afraid to get close to anyone, especially after how her brothers had treated her like she didn''t matter. She had built walls, not wanting to be tied down again.


    15:04 Thu, 19 Jun


    Chapter 247 A Date


    But now, seeing Maia''s situation, she realized she still had something to be grateful for.


    +8 Pearls


    As for those brothers who had pushed her aside, ignored her, and treated her like she wasn''t part of the family-well, if they didn''t care about her, she didn''t need to care about them either.


    Having figured things out in her heart, Caroline immediately sent ke a message. "I heard there''s a new fondue ce that opened near your office. Want


    to check it out with me after work tomorrow?"


    78


    1


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy. Her loy Return

 Her Icy 248

    Chapter 248 Misunderstanding


    She had made up her mind. Caroline was ready to tell ke that she had thought it through-she was willing to be with him.


    It didn''t matter to her if he came from money or if the rumors painted him as someone dangerous. She chose to trust what she had seen with her own eyes and felt in her heart.


    Truth be told, she had fallen for him too.


    She just kept reminding herself-again and again-that she couldn''t afford to get emotionally involved. Not with anyone. Not after what she''d been through.


    Not with family. Not with love. Not anymore.


    Just then, a message lit up on her phone.


    ke replied, "Okay. I''ll pick you up after work at the restaurant."


    Caroline wrote, "No need, I''ll go myself." The fondue ce was right near his office. It didn''t make sense for him toe all the way to her ce just to turn around and head back. That''d be a waste of time.


    She asked, "What time do you get off tomorrow?"


    ke didn''t argue. He replied, "Five o''clock. Be careful on the way


    Caroline agreed, "Got it." A warm feeling crept through her chest. It felt nice-this kind of care that didn''te with pressure.


    The next day, the restaurant was closed for the afternoon.


    At 4:30 p.m., she hopped on her scooter and started riding toward the fondue shop.


    The streets were familiar-she''d ridden this way many times before when delivering takeout to the Sherwood Group.


    Rain or shine, every day she had rushed through the city, always afraid of beingte.


    It had been tiring, yes, but also oddly fulfilling.


    She arrived outside the Sherwood Group building and, out of habit, stopped to take a look around.


    A man and a woman, standing beside a sleek ck Bentley.


    They were a little far off, but she could still make out the woman''s elegant features.


    The man had his back to her. Still, something about his frame-his stance-felt incredibly familiar. Was that ke?


    The distance was too great for Caroline to hear what they were saying.


    But from the way the woman gazed at the man-eyes locked on him, face lit up with a smile-it was


    obvious.


    Even an idiot could tell: this woman liked him.


    15:04 The 19 Jun A DEA


    Chapter 248 Misunderstanding


    Caroline wasn''t entirely sure if the man was ke. Still, her instincts kicked in.


    pra Pearls


    She pulled out her phone and dialed his number, never taking her eyes off the man by the car. A few secondster, she saw him lift his phone to his car. "Hey, are you here yet?"


    The smooth, gentle voice came through clearly and just like that, Caroline knew it was him.


    Watching another woman standing so close to him, looking at him like that, a strange ache bloomed in her chest.


    "Hello, Caroline?"


    ke''s voice came again, but this time, it was followed by a sugary-sweet female voice. "ke, who''s Caroline?"


    Caroline watched as the woman reached out and took his hand.


    A bitter smile flickered across her face.


    She should''ve known better.


    ke ran a massive corporation-he wasn''t just any regr guy. Of course there would be women around


    him.


    But she wasn''t built for this. She couldn''t stand the drama, let alonepete in it. Taking a breath, she steadied herself. "Something just came up. I won''t be able to make it. I''m truly sorry."


    She hung up. Spun the scooter around. Hit the throttle-and left without a second nce.


    What she didn''t see ... was ke immediately shaking off the woman''s hand the moment she touched him.


    The beep of the disconnected call hit his ear, and a sudden realization struck.


    He turned sharply toward the street-and through the passing cars, he caught a glimpse of Caroline''s figure, vanishing into the distance.


    His brows furrowed. She had misunderstood.


    Turning back, he faced the woman in front of him, his expression darkening. "Gina, I''ve told you before- my heart belonged to someone else. Stop chasing me."


    Gina Bloom pouted, her voiceced with wounded pride. ¡°It''s that girl, Caroline, isn''t it?"


    "Who it is doesn''t concern you," ke said coldly. "Just stop showing up like this."


    "But everyone in our families already thinks we''re together. And what am I supposed to tell my aunt?" Gina''s eyes were starting to tear up, her voice trembling with frustration.


    Shania had been pushing hard for this match, and Gina had gone so far as to brag in front of her aunt that she''d make ke fall for her,


    matter what.


    But reality had taught her that it was far from simple.


    Chapter 248 Misunderstanding


    +S Pearls


    In the past few months, she''d barely seen ke. And when she had, he treated her with cold indifference- never once giving her any sign of interest, let alone affection.


    And then she brought up her aunt-big mistake. ke''s face went even darker.


    Shania. He knew exactly what kind of woman she was, what kind of future she was trying to engineer for her niece.


    But he hadn''t forgotten what Shania had done-how she had yed a part in his mother''s death. He hadn''t retaliated-for Ste''s sake. But that didn''t mean Shania could manipte his life. And it definitely didn''t mean she could control the family.


    78

 Her Icy 249

    Chapter 249 The Choice


    "Go tell her this," ke said coldly. "I''d rather stay single for the rest of my life than ept a marriage she arranged for me. So don''t waste your time on me-I''ll never be interested in you." ke''s tone was as frosty as his expression, not a trace of warmth in either.


    With those words, he stepped into his car and drove off.


    He had only one destination in mind-Caroline. He needed to clear things up with her.


    But when he reached the restaurant, he found the ce closed.


    That caught him off guard, stirring a strange mix of emotions-he couldn''t tell if it was relief or regret.


    Usually, as long as it was within operating hours, the ce never shut its doors.


    Caroline had told him before that closing even for a day meant losing a good amount of ie.


    Which meant... she must''ve closed early just to wait for me.


    And I''d disappointed her. Again.


    A honk from behind snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He hit the gas and drove off, heading straight for Gxy Bay Residences.


    Aside from her home, he couldn''t think of anywhere else she''d go.


    As he neared the entrance to the neighborhood, ke''s eyes caught a familiar figure-Caroline was riding her electric scooter toward the gate.


    He swerved and pulled his car in front of her, blocking her path.


    "Caroline, it''s not what you think-" ke rushed out of the car, desperate to exin.


    But Caroline just smiled. There was no trace of anger on her face. "You don''t have to exin. I get it," she said calmly.


    you have


    She knew ke well enough to know he wasn''t like Linden, not some charming yboy stringing women along.


    And she figured it must''ve been the other woman who came after ke.


    Still, seeing another woman so close to him had stirred a difort inside her that she couldn''t quite shake.


    ke''s tense expression rxed a little, and he asked, "So ... can we still go for fondue together?"


    Caroline paused, then said, "Let''s skip the fondue tonight. There''s a quiet ce nearby-we can eat there."


    On the way back, she had thought it through.


    ke had always been sincere with her. This time, he hadn''t done anything wrong. She shouldn''t take it out


    on him.


    They picked a quiet little bistro nearby, perfect for a private conversation.


    Chapter 249 The Choice


    48 Peats


    Sitting across from her, ke looked apologetic. "What happened today... it was my fault. I''m sorry


    Caroline tilted her head slightly. "You didn''t do anything wrong. What are you apologizing for?


    ke didn''t answer right away. Instead, he exined, "That woman today was someone people tried to set me up with. I never agreed to anything from the start."


    "Oh," Caroline responded quietly. Then, with a faint, detached tone, she asked, "If someone''s trying to set you up, she muste from a good family-smart, attractive, the whole package, right?"


    Her tone was neutral, but her heart felt heavy.


    Maybe she''d been too na?ve, thinking love was enough-that just by epting him, they could be happy.


    She had forgotten one crucial thing-ke wasn''t just any man. He had family, influence, and status. People were watching his every move.


    How could they ever ept a woman like her-no background, no fortune, nothing to her name?


    There were just too many things standing between them.


    ke seemed to read her mind. "Don''t let those things get to you. No one else gets to decide my life."


    "But they care about you," Caroline said softly. "They want what''s best for you. It''s not wrong to hope you''ll end up with someone from a simr background."


    Even ordinary parents want to see their children married to someone worthy. For someone like ke, it was only natural his family would be even more particr.


    "If they really cared about me," ke said gently, gazing at her with unshakable tenderness, "they wouldn''t try to force someone on me just because they think she''s useful. They''d care about what makes me happy. And what makes me happy is spending the rest of my life with the woman I love."


    "Caroline, I was wrong before. I should''ve protected you, but I let you get hurt- especially when you were living at home. I promise you, from now on, I''ll keep you safe. I won''t let anyone hurt you again. Trust me."


    Caroline was puzzled by his words.


    They had only met recently, at the hospital. But the way he spoke gaye her the impression that he had known her for years.


    And how did he even know what had happened at home?


    He was still watching her, waiting for her answer. She didn''t want to overthink it anymore. She pressed her lips together and gave a small nod. "I''ve always trusted you," she said softly. "But I''ll wait for you to settle everything with the women you''re still... technically engaged to."


    It wasn''t about being petty. She just didn''t want to invite trouble into her life.


    The women being set up with ke were bound to have power and influence. Caroline wasn''t trying to start fights she couldn''t win.


    78

 Her Icy 250

    Chapter 250 Teresa Went Straight to the Source


    Even though ke had promised to protect her, Caroline still believed it was better to avoid conflict whenever possible.


    ke understood the hidden meaning in her words-this was her way of saying yes.


    His eyes lit up with a quiet joy. "Don''t worry," he said warmly. "I won''t keep you waiting."


    After they parted ways, Caroline headed to the local farmers'' market to pick up some groceries. As she was approaching the entrance, she unexpectedly ran into Teresa.


    "Teresa!" Caroline called out, walking over with a smile.


    "Caroline," Teresa replied with a polite grin. "It''s been a while. You''re here for groceries too?"


    "Yeah." Caroline nodded, but as she studied Teresa''s face, she noticed her smile didn''t quite reach her eyes. There was a weariness behind it, something that didn''t sit right. "You okay?" Caroline asked gently. "You look a little off today."


    In Caroline''s memory, Teresa was always cheerful andposed. This forced smile felt uncharacteristic..


    Teresa sighed deeply. "You caught that, huh?"


    "It''s that troublesome son of mine," Teresa muttered, clearly frustrated. "He''s about to drive me up the wall!"


    Caroline didn''t pry. Instead, she nced around and spotted a few benches outside a nearby drugstore. Looping her arm through Teresa''s, she said, "Don''t bottle it up. Come on, let''s sit over there and talk it out."


    They took a seat, and after a moment of hesitation, Teresa asked, "You and Helene from the same family, so I suppose you''ve already heard about the pregnancy?"


    Caroline kept her expression neutral and nodded. "Yeah, I heard."


    Teresa let out another sigh, heavier this time. "Then I''ll be honest with you. I don''t know why, but something about her rubs me the wrong way. By all logic, I should be happy-she''s carrying my grandchild. But something inside me just doesn''t sit right.


    "Could it be that the news came too suddenly?" Caroline asked carefully. "Maybe it''s excitement getting mixed up with nerves."


    In truth, she was hinting at the possibility that the baby might not belong to the Graysons at all. But as an outsider, it wasn''t her ce to dig into someone else''s private affairs.


    "No, it''s not that ... " Teresa''s voice trailed off, unsure how to put her feelings into words. Eventually, she asked, ¡°Let me ask you something-do you know if Helen has been close to any other mantely? Maybe within the past month or two?" Caroline smiled inwardly.


    So Teresa wasn''t clueless after all./


    Smart womaning straight to the source.


    "That actually jogs my memory," Caroline said. "Last month, I saw her leaving my condominium with a man. The way they were walking together... well, they looked like more than just friends."


    14:57 Fri 20 Jun (


    Chapter 250 Teresa Went Straight to the Source


    Teresa''s face fell instantly. Just as she''d suspected-Helen wasn''t exactly the well-behaved type.


    But just being seen together didn''t mean the baby wasn''t Linden''s.


    Frowning, Teresa pressed further. "Was it just that one time? Or were there others?"


    "There were others," Caroline replied. "But not with the same guy


    "What? More than one man?" Teresa''s voice jumped an octave. Even though she had mentally prepared herself, hearing that her future daughter-inw was cozy with more than one man still stung.


    She waited for Caroline to borate, to tell her who the other man was and what happened-but the silence dragged on.


    Teresa pressed, "What? Too awkward to say?"


    Caroline gave a sheepish smile and said, "It''s not exactly easy for me to blurt out on the second man."


    The vagueness only made Teresa more anxious. "Come on, it''s just me. You can say anything."


    "Well, okay," Caroline finally said. She leaned in and quietly told Teresa the whole story-how Helen had spent the night with Jamie.


    Teresa''s reaction was instant. She pped her thigh in fury! "Thank goodness I asked you today! Otherwise, Linden would''ve ended up raising someone else''s child! That silly boy is so smitten, he actually sided with her against doing a paternity test!"


    She had already been suspicious when Helen resisted the idea of a paternity test.


    But now, after hearing this and seeing Caroline''s reaction, Teresa was nearly certain-the baby wasn''t a Grayson.


    Caroline noticed Teresa''s chest rising and falling with emotion and reached over to gently pat her back. "Teresa, I know this is hard, but just because she had a moment with someone else doesn''t guarantee the baby isn''t Linden''s. Doing the paternity test is still the smartest thing to do right now."


    Teresa paused, then gave a firm nod. "You''re right. There''s still a chance the baby is ours. We need to know for sure."


    As much as she disliked Helen, she couldn''t risk turning her back on a child who might carry Graysons blood.


    Even the smallest chance was worth verifying.


    Now that they hade to a decision, Teresa finally rxed a little, and her expression softened as she turned to Caroline.


    e Linden didn''t have She took her hand and said, "I heard you and Mr. Sherwood


    are seeing each other Congrattions! You''re a wonderful girl. I''ve always hoped you''d be my daughter-inw. It''s just a sl the luck to win you over."

 Her Icy 251

    Chapter 251 Such a Pity


    Caroline''s lips lifted into a gentle smile-subtle, yet unmistakable. That smile alone said everything, it was her way of


    said warmly. ¡°I acknowledging her rtionship with ke. "Thank you for your kindness, Teresa, the


    said warmly. ¡°I''ll drop by and catch up whenever I have the time."


    Teresa had once been her mother''s closest friend. That history meant something to Caroline, and she felt it was only right to carry on the connection.


    Just then, a sharp ringtone broke the moment, cutting through the stillness like a de.


    It came from the pocket of Teresa''s coat. She pulled out the phone, and when she saw the name on the screen, her expression tightened.


    Linden.


    He''d been trying her patience for weeks-constantly taking Helen''s side, dismissing her concerns, and arguing over everything. Lately, every conversation left her feeling cornered. And now, just seeing his name sent a spike of frustration through her.


    She picked up, her voice t. "What is it now?"


    "Hey, Mom," Linden said with forced cheer. "Are you done shopping? If not, don''t worry about it-I''m taking Helen out to eat."


    Her tone sharpened. "She''s pregnant, Linden. You shouldn''t be feeding her greasy junk. That''s not good for the baby."


    Heughed awkwardly. "I mean, you''re still out shopping, and Helen''s starving. With the pregnancy, she gets hungry way faster. By the time you whip something up, she''d have fainted from hunger."


    Mrs. Grayson nearly said it-the truth that had been gnawing at her: that the baby might not even be theirs. But she caught herself. Helen was probably right next to him, listening in, and stirring up drama over the phone would solve nothing.


    So she swallowed the words and snapped, "Fine. Eat whatever you want."


    She''d spent the past few weeks going out of her way, carefully picking out clean, organic produce, all for the baby''s sake. But after what she''d found out, she couldn''t bring herself to care anymore.


    Let Helen stuff herself with garbage if that''s what she wanted.


    After that, she stopped making grocery runs altogether. She quit asking about Helen''s health:


    She knew the doctor had mentioned that the timing for an amniocentesis was drawing near.


    So when she finally got a moment with Linden-just the two of them-she met him at a quiet little caf¨¦. No Helen. No distractions.


    There, sheid it all out. She told him about Helen seeing someone else. She walked him through the details, the things that didn''t add/up, and why she believed the baby wasn''t his.


    Linden''s face hardened as he shook his head. "No. That''s not true. Helen loves me. She''s not going to walk away from this. With everything I have, with everything we''ve got as a family-why the hell would she throw it all away?"


    Chapter 251 Such a pitc


    He wasn''t just well-off he was fit, good-looking, and in his mind, more than enough to keep hi?t h?


    The idea that Helen would walk away from everything didn''t make sense to him, His mother had to be lying.


    He muttered bitterly, "She wouldn''t do something that stupid."


    Then he looked up at her, his voice edged with steel.


    "I''ve told you before-this baby''s mine. Stop making things up. Just focus on being


    a grandma, alright? And stay out of Helen''s face. She''s pregnant, and she doesn''t need this kind of stress right now."


    To be honest, if Caroline hadn''t been ke''s girlfriend, Linden would''ve given up on Helen and gone after her instead,


    But thepetition was just too strong. He had no way of winning Caroline over.


    Still, marrying Helen wasn''t exactly a loss.


    What really mattered was that she was carrying his child. Once the baby arrived, his mother would finally stop breathing down his neck. Helen would stay home and raise the kid, and he''d finally get some peace.


    Then, he could see any young,


    attractive woman he wanted, and no one would say a word.


    But Teresa wasn''t letting it go. When she saw how stubborn he still was, she smacked the back of his head, loud and sharp. "Why can''t you just believe me?" she snapped. "You don''t mess around with something like this! Look, I''m not saying whether that other guy slept with her or not, I really don''t know. But this Jamie guy? That''s one hundred percent real!"


    Her tone was so firm, it made Linden pause..


    He frowned and asked, "Who told you that?"


    Mrs. Grayson waved him off. "That''s beside the point. I saw it with my own eyes, and I know what I saw. It''s the truth, no question."


    Caroline wasn''t the kind of person to speak ill of someone, especially not Helen. Linden didn''t press her about the source. He just said, "If you really think Helen cheated on me, I''ll look into it myself. Don''t get yourself worked up."


    He doubted it was true. It was probably someone spreading lies about Helen.


    But now that he had a name, it wouldn''t hurt to check.


    Once he got the facts, his mother would finally calm down.


    Teresa looked much more at ease. "Then hurry up and go. Just make sure Helen doesn''t find out about any of this, got it?"


    If Helen figured out Linden was digging into her past, with the way her mind worked, she''d definitely find a way to mess with the whole thing.


    "I hear you, Mom," Linden said.


    155 Sat,


    Chapter 251 Such a Pity


    He''d find out the truth and put her worries to rest.


    This was about his dignity too. He didn''t want anyone else getting involved.


    After his assistant tracked down Jamie''s address, Linden headed to the ce by himself.


    78

 Her Icy 252

    Chapter 252 Visiting Jamie


    The second Linden saw Jamie''s shabby little house, he let out a lowugh.


    Helen would give up on him... for a guy who lived like this?


    It was downright humiliating.


    He knocked on the door, and after a few seconds, it creaked open.


    Wren stood there, gave him a quick once-over, and asked, "Who''re you looking for?"


    "I''m here to see Jamie."


    Wren let out a stiff chuckle, her nerves barely concealed. "You''re looking for Jamie? He just stepped out for a bit. Come on in and have a seat, I''ll give him a call and get him back here."


    Every now and then, someone came looking for Jamie-but it was usually deadbeats with nothing going for them. This guy was a different breed. Sharp suit, polished shoes, confident stance. He looked like money.


    Since when did Jamie start keepingpany like that? she wondered.


    Not that it was a bad thing. Rubbing elbows with the rich could open all kinds of doors. Stick around long enough, and maybe some of that good fortune would finally catch on.


    Linden nced past her into the dim living room and recoiled, his lip curling in distaste. "No thanks. I''ll wait here. Just tell him to make it quick."


    The ce was a dump. He wouldn''t be caught dead inside. Just standing this close made him feel like his shirt needed dry cleaning.


    Wren didn''t dare push it. She gave a quick nod and pulled out her phone, punching in Jamie''s number.


    As soon as Jamie heard someone rich was waiting for him, he turned around on the spot and made his way back in a hurry.


    But the moment heid eyes on the man by the gate, he froze mid-step. "You ...


    On the way over, he''d tried to guess who it might be-maybe an old friend who''d made it big, or someone from his past he barely remembered.


    He hadn''t expected him. The guy who took Helen away.


    Linden


    gave him a sharp look. "So you do know who I am."


    Jamie managed a tight, bitter smile. "Graysons'' eldest. Who doesn''t?"


    Wren, hovering nearby, let out a nervousugh. "Oh! You''re Mr. Grayson? My mistake-I must be getting old. Didn''t recognize you."


    Linden barely acknowledged her/His gaze didn''t move from Jamie. "Do you know Helen?"


    Jamie''s expression tensed, and his eyes dropped for half a second.


    Whatever this was about, it didn''t feel right. His gut told him this wasn''t just a


    casual question. If things went sideways, Helen could get dragged into it-and so could he.


    Chapter 252 Visiting Jamie


    Wren noticed his hesitation and jumped in. "He does. Our families are sort of distant rtiver to i Somertons. We''ve always stayed in touch."


    If Mr. Grayson was with Helen now, maybe this could be a chance to pull some strings maybe evennd. good job with the Graysons. That kind of connection could change everything.


    She smiled at the thought,pletely missing the way Linden''s eyes darkened. His jaw clenched. His tone dropped. "Have you ever slept with Helen?"


    Jamie''s heart thudded once, hard. If he was asking outright, that probably meant he already knew.


    Lying might just make it worse.


    Maybe telling the truth would not only clear the air-but also bring Helen back.


    He straightened up, keeping his voice steady. "Yeah. I did. We slept together a few times. We were in love. But her parents went with you because you had money. That''s the only reason. She still loves me. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee back to me behind your back."


    Wren''s face drained of color. She rushed over and smacked him hard between the shoulder des, her voice sharp and low. "Are you out of your damn mind? Do you hear what you''re saying right now?"


    She''d spent enough years working for the Somertons to know Helen like the back of her hand.


    Helen had always dreamed of marrying into the Graysons. There was no way she ever truly had feelings for Jamie.


    And Jamie? He was spouting out nonsense like the guy right in front of him was just some random nobody. Saying something that outrageous to Linden himself? That could blow up Helen''s whole life. Linden let out a cold, mockingugh. "So you''re telling me I''m the one who came between you two?"


    out a strained smile instead. "No, Jamie wanted to say yes, but the words caught in, his throat. He for that''s not it. I was never going to be enough for Helen. But you¡ªyou''re sessful, and you can give her the future she deserves. If you love her, I''ll walk away, no problem."


    He was a man himself-he knew exactly how other men thought.


    And once Linden heard all that, he wouldn''t want anything to do with Helen anymore.


    Linden''s eyes went cold. "So what, you want me to raise your kid? Yeah, right."


    He didn''t feel sad-just sick. The idea of sharing a woman with someone like Jamie made him nauseous.


    She seemed tainted now. He couldn''t even picture touching her again.


    Seething, Linden stormed back to the house, ready to drag Helen out of it then and there.


    But before he could even reach the stairs, Teresa stepped in and blocked his path.


    She took one look at his face and knew exactly what he''d just learned: "Listen,


    son. Until you know for sure who the baby belongs to, don''t do anything you might regret."


    Tragedy ?Her Ity Rettim

 Her Icy 253

    Chapter 253 Disappointment


    Linden''s fists balled up, and he mmed one straight into the wall. "I can''t take this. Just thinking about makes my skin crawl


    That damn woman. He wanted to scream at her, break something, anything.


    Teresa stayed firm. "You need to cool down. Right now, the only thing that matters is getting her to agree to a DNA test. Until then, act like nothing''s wrong. Treat her the same, got it?"


    Linden didn''t like it, but he gave a tense nod.


    If the baby turned out to be his, he''d wait for the birth and then toss Helen out.


    If it wasn''t, she''d be gone the second the results were in his hands.


    Later that night, in their room, as soon as he brought the test up, Helen exploded. "You promised me! You said you''d talk to your mom, that you''d stand up for me and the baby. And now you''re the one trying to convince me to go through with it?"


    Linden was already on edge, ready to blow. Every muscle in his body screamed to strike back, but he bit it down and remembered what his mother had told him. "My mom''s still not convinced. We''ll just do the test to put her mind at ease, alright? I spoke to the doctor. Your health''s fine-there''s no danger in it."


    "I''m not doing it! You don''t care about me, and you sure as hell don''t care about this baby. If no one else will love us, then I''ll love us enough for both me and the baby!" Her voice cracked, and fat tears poured down her cheeks.


    Before, those tears would''ve melted his anger.


    But now, they only added fuel to it.


    The more she pushed back, the more it confirmed his doubts.


    He didn''t say another word. He turned around and walked out without looking back.


    Helen sat there, a little thrown off.


    Before, every time she cried, Linden would be at her side in seconds, trying to soothe her. But today felt different. Off. Cold.


    She didn''t have to think long. It had to be that wretched mother of his.


    That woman never stopped making her life miserable.


    It''d be better if the old bag just dropped dead already.


    But the hag still looked disgustingly/healthy. If cursing her could''ve worked, she''d be dead ten times over by


    now.


    No, Helen needed another way. If she wanted that woman gone, she had to handle it herself.


    She''d managed to push Caroline''s mother into the grave with pure spite, but pulling that off again with this


    one? Not a chance.


    This time, she''d have to go further-she''d have to poison her.


    Chapter 253 Disappointinent


    Once that old witch was out of the picture, no one else in this house could touch her


    As the n formed in her mind, a grim little smile tugged at her lips.


    "Ms. Somerton, dinner''s ready. Mrs. Grayson says toe down now," a maid called from the falle


    Helen wiped the expression clean off her face. "Coming!" she replied, sweet and snappy.


    Downstairs, she glided into the dining room all smiles and sat right next to Teresa. Her eyes swept across the dishes on the table before she reached out and took the older woman''s hand. "Oh, my favorites she said with syrupy warmth. "Teresa, thank you for going out and picking these for me. I know I''ve been difficult before... I hope you''ll let it go."


    Mrs. Grayson stiffened.


    Ever since Helen had gotten pregnant, she''d been distant, even indifferent. She never tried to tter her. And she had never once called her "Teresa".


    What the hell was behind this sudden shift?


    Teresa pulled her hand back slowly and gave a tight smile. "I didn''t pick anything out today.


    When she first believed Helen was really carrying her grandchild, she went out every single morning herself, making sure everything that entered the house was top quality-fresh, clean, perfect.


    But now, knowing the truth... she couldn''t bring herself to keep up the act.


    Helen''s hand froze midair. Her fake smile cracked a little at the corners.


    She remembered what Linden had said-that his mom didn''t trust the housekeepers to shop for ingredients because she was concerned about Helen''s health and the baby''s well-being.


    Turned out, it had all been bullshit.


    Every word about caring for her and the baby had been one giant, steaming lie. She swallowed her fury and gave a stiff nod.


    "Oh... I just figured it was you."


    Then she picked up her fork, stabbed a chunk of rib, shoved it into her mouth, and chewed hard. "The ingredients are decent. Shame the vor still kinda sucks,"


    Back then, if Helen had said something like that, Teresa would''ve jumped at the chance to discuss which chef made the best food, and she''d have gone out of her way to track that person down just to please her.


    But now? She didn''t give a damn whether Helen liked the food or not. Her voice was even, cool. "If you agree to my condition and go through with the test, I''ll find


    a top-tier chef for you. Someone who''ll cook exactly what you want."


    Helen''s eyes gleamed. That was the line she''d been fishing for.


    She thought she''d need to y a few more games to make Teresa say it out loud. But it only took one sentence to get what she came for.


    Seeing Helen quiet, her head slightly bowed, Teresa continued calmly, "Like I said before, we''re not a


    ????


    Sat, 21 Jun


    Chapter 253 Disappointment


    regr family. This test isn''t some personal attack, so don''t take it that way. And if you''re worried about your health, you don''t have to be. We''ll go to the most trusted hospital for this sort of thing. Afterward, we''ll make sure you recover well. You won''t have to worry about a thing."


    78

 Her Icy 254

    Chapter 254 Demand


    Mrs. Grayson despised women like Helen. But for the sake of a possible heir, she swallowed he and stayedposed,


    Linden, seated nearby, was also gritting his teeth.


    He''d been with plenty of women in his life. Sure, many had their own agendas, but at least while they were with him, they stayed faithful.


    But Helen? She cheated on him, didn''t even bother to hide it, and still had the nerve to dump everything on hisp-and expect him to y along.


    It was revolting.


    If his mother hadn''t told him to stay calm, he would''ve lost it by now.


    He didn''t even nce at Helen anymore. He kept his head down, eating in silence.


    All three of them sat at the table, each trapped in their own thoughts.


    Helen had nned her answer before even stepping downstairs. She bit her lip, pretending to think it over, then nodded obediently. "I''ll take the test. But I do have one condition."


    "Say whatever you need to," Teresa answered quickly.


    This was the breakthrough she''d been waiting for-the one thing she''d been stressing over night after night.


    She had considered forcing Helen into it if necessary, but coercion wasn''t her style.


    Getting Helen to agree on her own was far better.


    Now that it was finally happening, a quiet relief settled over her.


    Whatever Helen''s condition was, she figured it couldn''t be worse than something money couldn''t fix.


    But the answer left her momentarily speechless.


    "It''s not hard. I want Caroline toe back and cook for us. You wanted her here


    as a chef before, didn''t you? So technically, this isn''t just for me."


    Teresa''s expression shifted, her brows tightening slightly.


    Hiring any other chef would be simple.


    Pay more, and they''d show up.


    But Caroline was different. She wasn''t the type to be swayed by money.


    And there was no telling if she''d eyen be willing to return.


    Teresa forced a polite smile. "There are plenty of chefs in Kingville better than Caroline ....


    Whether Helen genuinely liked Caroline''s cooking didn''t matter. What truly mattered was getting Caroline into that house. That was the entire point.


    Teresa looked reluctant to do this, but she still gave a nod: "Alright then. I''ll find a way to in


    Just don''t forget what you promised me.


    The next morning, she rushed out not long after breakfast, heading straight to the restaurant to track dow Caroline.


    It had taken so much to get Helen to agree. She couldn''t afford any dys now.


    By the time she arrived, Caroline was wiping down tables,pletely absorbed in her work.


    "Morning, Caroline," Teresa greeted as she walked inside with a faint smile.


    Caroline looked up, a little caught off guard. ¡°Teresa? What are you doing here this early?"


    Teresa''s expression softened, though some of its case faded. There was a hint of awkwardness as she said. "I need a favor."


    She remembered trying to hire Caroline back before she had the restaurant, and even then, Caroline had refused, no matter how much she offered.


    And now that she had her own ce? There was no way she''d leave it behind to be someone''s private chef.


    That''s why she couldn''t just ask her to take the job-she came to ask for help. She only needed Caroline''s presence long enough to get Helen to follow through.


    "You could''ve just called," Caroline said while pulling out a chair. "You didn''t have toe all the way here. Sit down, Teresa."


    Teresa sat slowly and let out a deep sigh. "I don''t mind the journey. The thing is ... this might put you in a difficult spot. But I really don''t know who else to ask. I was hoping you might help me out."


    Something like this couldn''t be exined properly over the phone. And showing up in person meant she was sincere.


    "Just say it, Teresa. If it''s something I can handle, you know I will." Caroline didn''t understand what kind of trouble the Graysons couldn''t manage on their own.


    "Helen''s been refusing to take the paternity test ever since she got here," Teresa exined. "But yesterday, she finally agreed-under one condition."


    The moment she heard that, Caroline''s stomach sank. Something didn''t feel right. She had a feeling this was all about her, and she wouldn''t put it past Helen to use this as an opening to set her up again.


    Caroline pressed her lips into a tight line. "What does she want this time?"


    She hadn''t even settled the score from thest time Helen tried to drag her down. And now, that witch was plotting another scheme.


    Mrs. Grayson hesitated before saying, "She says she likes your cooking and wants you toe cook at the house." After a brief pause, she added, "I know you''re busy with your own ce. You don''t have to go just because she asked."

 Her Icy 255

    Chapter 255 Request


    Caroline knew Teresa wouldn''t just y along with Helen''s games. Her tone stayedposed at the Then what do you want me to do, Teresa?"


    Teresa looked at her and said. "Juste cook for a few days. While you''re there, I''ll find the right momer to bring her in for the test. Once that''s done, it''s over."


    Caroline lowered her gaze, thinking quietly. Teresa had always been close to her mother-and that alone was reason enough to help.


    And Teresa had offered her help more than once in the past. Caroline hadn''t forgotten that either.


    But still, her gut told her it wouldn''t go as smoothly as Teresa hoped-not with Helen in the mix.


    When Caroline didn''t respond right away, Teresa spoke again, her voice a little softer. "I know your ce can''t run without you, but I''ll make it worth your while. I''ll pay you double whatever you make each day.


    the ce running."


    Caroline quickly waved her off."


    that''s not it. You''re taking this the wrong way. It''s not about keeping


    Shutting down for a few days wasn''t going to break her. The loss wasn''t the issue. What really unsettled her was the sense that Helen was behind all of this-and that there was a trap waiting


    Teresa frowned, confused. "Then what''s the problem?"


    Caroline hesitated, then finally conveyed what she''d been thinking the whole time.


    But Teresa didn''t seem the least bit concerned. "Don''t worry about that. You''ll be at my house. Helen wouldn''t dare pull anything while I''m around. Juste and cook, alright? Think of it as a favor for a friend."


    Faced with that look in her eyes-genuine, pleading-Caroline couldn''t say no. She gave a quiet nod.


    As for Helen and her schemes, she''d just have to stay sharp so she wouldn''t fall into them.


    The second Caroline agreed, Teresa smiled and reached into her bag. She pulled out a thick wad of cash- red bills crisp and clean-and slid it across the table. "Here. This is for you. Your pay, plus whatever your restaurant will lose while you''re gone."


    Caroline stared at the stack. Just a quick estimate told her there was no less than 25 grand there.


    She immediately nudged the cash back toward Teresa. ¡°Teresa, this is too much. I can''t take it."


    Teresa pushed it right back, firm but kind. "Don''t be silly. You''ve earned every cent." Then she stood up and grabbed her purse. "I''ve got a few things to take care of, but I''ll be at your ce first thing in the morning to pick you up.¡±


    Before Caroline could protest again, she turned and walked out the door. That''s when Maia finally-emerged from the kitchen.


    The moment her eyesnded on the cash, they widened. "Damn. I didn''t think Mrs. Grayson was that generous. That''s almost what we pull in for an entire month."


    Chapter 265 Request


    She had been wiping down the back counters and didn''t want to interrupt the convert


    heard every word from where she stood.


    After just a few days of cooking, Caroline was walking away with more than she usually made so through shifts day after day.


    As for whatever was putting Caroline on edge, Maia was confident she could handle it.


    Caroline smiled at her. "That''s why you''re getting a few days off. Go and let your hair down. You''re still getting paid, don''t worry."


    To her, the money felt like a lot. But for the Graysons, it probably wasn''t even a dent.


    If she refused it again, she risked insulting Teresa. So she kept it.


    Maia let out a cheer and spun on her heel. "That''s awesome-thanks, Caroline!"


    The next morning, Caroline rode with Teresa to the Grayson Residence. Heleni was already standing at the entrance, waiting for them.


    Caroline didn''t say a word as she passed her-she just gave her a cold, distant look and walked right inside.


    As Caroline brushed past her, she didn''t say a word-just shot Helen a nk, icy look and made her way to the entrance.


    Helen reached out and yanked her back, her voice rising. ¡°What the hell''s your problem? I went out of my way to get you a gig that pays big, and not only do you not thank me, but you''re giving me attitude? You''ve got zero gratitude."


    Caroline''s mouth curved into a smile, sharp and cold. "You wanna talk gratitude? Maybe ask yourself why you really wanted me here. You sure it wasn''t all about you?"


    She already knew the answer.


    Helen''s gaze shifted. "What''s that supposed to mean? You already got the money."


    She''d caught wind of itst night-two of the maids chatting in the hallway. Caroline had gotten 40 grand from Mrs. Grayson already. And apparently, that wasn''t even the full amount. There was more toe once she started the job. The jealousy gnawed at her.


    Caroline was just a cook. Even a few thousand a month would''ve been more than fair. Why was she getting handed a small fortune?


    And worse, that money was supposed to be hers. The idea that it ended up in the hands of someone hated made her sick.


    she


    Caroline had no patience for this. She jerked her arm free and met Helen''s eyes. "You might want to dial back whatever scheme you''re running. You mess around too much, it''ll blow up in your face-just like it did back at the Somertons'', when you and Jamie ended up in bed."


    She left her with a loaded grin, then turned and walked off without a nce back.


    Helen stood frozen, fists clenched, furious. What the hell was Caroline trying to pull?


    Chapter 255 Request


    Was she nning to use that against her?


    78

 Her Icy 256

    Chapter 256 Back in the House


    Whether it was ckmail or something else, Helen had already made up her mind-Caroline wasn''t walking out of this clean.


    Finished


    Her eyes narrowed, locked onto Caroline''s retreating figure until she disappeared into the living room. Then she followed, masking her fury with aposed expression.


    Inside, Teresa was waiting with a notebook and pen. "Write down all your favorite foods so Caroline can n your meals."


    She had no choice but to y along. As much as she resented Helen, this wasn''t the time to let it show.


    "Thanks, Teresa." Helen took the notebook, sat down at the dining table, and started writing.


    She looked calm, thoughtful, like she was really trying to remember what she liked.


    But her mind wasn''t on food at all. It was circling something darker-how to get both Caroline and Teresa out of her way, without anyone suspecting a thing.


    She didn''t rush. When she finally handed the list to Caroline, she turned to Teresa with a sweet smile. "Teresa, I''m in the mood to do some shopping. Could you have the driver take me into town?"


    The estate sat far from the city, and finding a cab willing to make the trip wasn''t


    easy.


    She used to go out with Linden, but now that he was back at work, she had no one but the driver.


    Teresa''s brow creased. "You''re pregnant. You shouldn''t overdo it. You really ought to stay home and rest."


    Helen gave a bright, effortless smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll take it slow."


    Teresa paused, then gave a slight nod. "Fine. I''ll call the driver."


    Truthfully, she didn''t care where Helen went. If anything, it was a relief to have her out of the house.


    It meant she could finally talk to Caroline without tiptoeing around the tension. After Helen left, Teresa gently pulled Caroline down beside her on the couch. She called over a maid and asked her to bring some fresh fruit, which was soon arranged neatly on the coffee table.


    "These came from a friend of mine overseas," she said, smiling as she offered the te. "Go on, try a few." Caroline smiled back, polite but firm. "Teresa, I''m here as the cook. You don''t need to treat me like a guest." She hadn''t epted that paycheck just to sit around eating fruit


    She intended to earn every cent-though not for Helen''s sake, but for Teresa.


    Teresa waved her off dismissively. "Oh, please. You just need to keep up appearances while Helen''s around. Don''t take it so seriously. Just whip up a couple of dishes from whatever she scribbled in that notebook."


    Then she softened. "You''re a guest to me, Caroline. And once all of this is over, I want you to visit more


    often."


    Caroline nodded. "Thank you, Teresa."


    Chapter 256 Back in the House


    Looking at her, Caroline felt something twist in her chest. Teresa reminded her so much of her ownT mother. If only her mom were still alive.


    But that wasn''t possible-not since Helen. If it hadn''t been for her, none of this would''ve happened.


    And as those thoughts circled her mind, a terrifying suspicion hit her out of nowhere.


    If Teresa had only asked her toe here to keep Helen in check, then what if Helen''s sudden agreement to the paternity test... was just her way of ying along, too?


    The timeline didn''t add up. She''d been ducking it for weeks. Why the sudden change of heart?


    Something about it was off.


    Her face turned serious. "Teresa, you need to be careful around Helen from now on. Don''t eat anything she gives you. Don''t believe a word she says."


    That gut-deep fear crept back in. What if Helen nned to strike again?


    What if she wanted to drag Teresa down with her this time? It''d be a fatal frame.


    Teresa''s face tightened. "You think she''d try to poison me? That she wants me dead?"


    Caroline''s voice dropped. "We have to be cautious. It''s not something we can afford to overlook."


    But Teresa looked doubtful. "She''s just a young woman. Maybe maniptive, maybe calcting-but murder? That''s a different level. And this is the Grayson Residence. She wouldn''t dare do anything reckless here."


    Caroline understood her disbelief. Teresa hadn''t seen the truth behind Helen''s smile. She hadn''t lived through what Caroline had.


    So, Caroline took a breath and voiced it inly.


    "Helen''s not just maniptive. She''s a monster. She killed my mother."


    Teresa''s eyes flew open. She sat bolt upright, the calm in her posture gone. "But I thought your mom died of a heart attack. And because no one reached her in time."


    Caroline''s eyes brimmed with tears. Her voice shook as she spoke. "That''s what everyone thought. But Helen never liked my mom. She''d been scolded by her more than once and held onto that grudge. She knew about her heart condition. So one day, when no one else was home, she poked her, prodded her, verbally attacked her where it hurt the most. She pushed and pushed until my mom copsed. And then she just stood there and watched it happen."


    Helen''s cruelty didn''t stop there. She had killed her before, too-just not in this life. But that part she could never say out loud.


    Teresa sat frozen, her expression caught between disbelief and fury.


    "Do your brothers have any idea about her ... her evil?" Her voice was sharp with tension.


    Caroline gave a small shake of her head. "I found out by ident. There''s no proof. If I told them, they wouldn''t believe a word."


    213


    11:56 Sat, 21 Jun


    Chapter 256 Back in the House


    Teresa looked at her and saw the pain she was trying so hard to bury. She didn''t ask anything the "It''s alright now," she said firmly, her eyes darkening. "We''re in this together, and she''s not walking away from this. I''ll make sure she answers for what she''s done."


    This wasn''t about loyalty to Caroline. It was about justice¡ªfor a woman who didn''t deserve any of it


    A woman with a good heart, lost to the cruelty of her own granddaughter. That kind of sin didn''t just disappear.


    Caroline managed a faint smile. "Thanks, Teresa. Right now, we just have to stay alert. She can''t be allowed to pull this off again."


    Teresa''s gaze narrowed into a re. "If she ever tries to hurt me, she''s not going to live long enough to even see the moon of the very night."


    She''d never imagined Helen capable of something so vile. But now, that illusion had shattered.


    At the edge of a busy shopping mall, Helen dismissed the driver with a wave and stood near the curb, ncing around. A few minutester, a thin man in a baseball cap approached, his movements jittery and restless.


    He handed her a small box. "Hundred and twenty."


    Helen frowned. "For this? That''s steep."


    The man shrugged without emotion. "Potent stuff''s hard to find these days. You''re lucky I got any at all."


    She opened the lid and examined the contents, her brows furrowed. "It''ll work on a live target?"


    "Hell yeah," the man said. "This''ll kill a cow clean. Human? No problem. Just don''t


    mess around with it-get some on your skin, and you''re not waking up either."


    78


    1


    11:56 Sat, 21 Jun


    213


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her icy Return

 Her Icy 257

    Chapter 257 The Poisonous Scheme


    His warning calmed her nerves a little.


    If Helen was going to poison that witch, it had to be done in one shot. She wouldn''t get a second chance


    By the time she returned to the Grayson Residence, the sun was almost overhead.


    She stepped inside and looked around. No sign of Teresa. But in the kitchen, Caroline was leaning over the stove, focused on something bubbling in a y pot.


    Helen walked in and asked casually, "Where''s Teresa?"


    Caroline didn''t even nce her way. "She went out. Had something to take care of."


    Helen frowned. "She''s skipping lunch?"


    Still stirring the soup, Caroline answered in the same t tone, "She said she''d be back for lunch. Left not long after you did. Should be home any minute now."


    Helen felt a wave of relief. The timing was perfect. If she was going to act, it had to be today.


    She stepped up beside the stove, shed a sugary smile, and peered into the pot. "Smells great. What kind of soup is that?"


    Caroline caught the insincerity in Helen''s grin and didn''t bother rushing a reply. Her tone remained smooth and calm. "You''ll find out when we sit down for lunch."


    Helen shed a bright smile. "It''s been forever since I''ve smelled soup this good. You really outdid yourself this time."


    The praise hit wrong. It didn''t sit right with Caroline at all.


    Someone who despised her that deeply wouldn''t suddenly turn sweet without a


    reason.


    That kind of warmth,ing from Helen, reeked of bad intentions.


    Helen asked casually, "Mind if I get a taste?" She sounded polite enough, but her hands were already moving -grabbing a set of utensils as if the answer didn''t matter.


    "I''ll watch the soup for you. You handle the other food,¡± she added, stepping closer to the stove.


    Before Caroline could respond, Helen nudged her aside and reached for thedle, her movements a bit too


    eager.


    The sudden helpfulness felt forced. Still, Caroline simply nodded and said, "Sure. Keep an eye on it, then. I''ll finish the rest."


    She grabbed bags of produce from the fridge and brought them to the dining table. With her back to the kitchen, she sat down and started working through a pile of green beans, snapping them quietly.


    Helen nced her way and saw Caroline focused, head down,pletely absorbed in the task. A crooked smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    She reached into her pocket, pulled out a tiny box, and opened it with care. She leaned over the soup, her hand steady, and tipped a fime powder into the pot. Once it was done, she sealed the box and slid it away in


    Chapter 257 The Poisonous Scheine


    one smooth motion.


    Finiched


    She nced over her shoulder toward the living room. Caroline still hadn''t moved, still hunched over the beans, calm and quiet. That was enough to case the panic bubbling in Helen''s chest.


    The setup was wless.


    Caroline had made the soup. If anything went wrong, the me would fall squarely on her.


    She''d end up poisoned too, with no way to defend herself. No one would''ve seen Helen tamper with the pot. There wouldn''t be a soul who''d suspect her.


    They''d all assume Caroline had lost her mind-tried to kill off the Graysons for money or revenge-and just failed spectacrly.


    But while Helen sat there savoring her silent triumph, she had no idea Caroline had been watching all along.


    Caroline may have had her back to the stove, but she wasn''t blind. She''d nted a mirror on the table earlier, angled just right to catch everything happening behind her.


    Through the reflection, she''d seen it all-Helen''s phony smile, her sneaky little sleight of hand, and that powder falling straight into the soup.


    She didn''t know the exact contents of the box, but she knew Helen''s nature. And she was certain it was poison.


    Once the beans were done, Caroline stood and made her way back into the kitchen, her tone casual but firm. "You''re pregnant. You really shouldn''t be in here with all this heat. Just take a seat and catch a break."


    Helen forced a weak smile. "I''m good. I''m not even tired. Thought I''d hang around and maybe pick up some tips."


    Caroline didn''t budge. "You''ll have time to pick up cooking once the baby''s here. It''s not happening right now, though. If Teresa finds out I let you stand around in this greasy air, she''ll let me have it."


    Helen''s expression darkened for just a second when Teresa''s name came up, but she caught herself and covered it with another smile. "Alright. I''ll wait outside, then."


    She''d meant to stay close, to keep an eye on the pot. But with Caroline pushing her out like that, hanging around too long would''ve looked suspicious.


    So, she headed out to the living room and sank into the couch, keeping her eyes locked on the stove from across the room.


    Caroline moved through the kitchen with quiet efficiency, her rhythm calm and steady. Nothing in her expression or posture gave anything away.


    A few minutester, Mrs. Grayson walked in through the front door.


    Helen smiled at her brightly. "Hey, Teresa. You''re back!"


    Teresa gave a warm smile in return and headed straight into the kitchen. She handed Caroline a bag as she entered. "I grabbed some fresh crab from the market. Let''s have it for lunch."


    "Sure, Teresa." Caroline took the bag, and as she did, she gave Teresa''s hand a firm squeeze.


    213


    Chapter 257 The Poisonous Scheme


    Teresa followed the silent cue and nced toward the y pot bubbling gently on the stove. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. She didn''t need an exnation. She understood immediately-something wasn''t right with that soup.


    Keeping her faceposed, she said casually, "Helen''s pregnant. She shouldn''t go too long without food. Let''s get the food on the table soon."


    0. I 000 0 II


    Her voice was louder than necessary, just enough to carry across the kitchen and reach Helen''s ears.


    Helen heard every word. She leaned ba


    with a smug little smile tugging at her lips.


    Now this witch wanted to y the role of caring mother-inw? Spare her. It was


    a little toote for that charade.


    Caroline picked up the pace, finished up thest of the dishes, and quickly set everything on the table. Once everyone was seated, Helen gave the spread a quick look and raised a brow. "Where''s the soup?"


    78

 Her Icy 258

    Chapter 258 Backfire


    "It''s chicken soup," Caroline said with ease. "Tastes better if it simmers longer. Let''s eat first


    Finished


    Helen shrugged and gave a small nod. "Alright." She figured she''d let them fill up before they hit the end of


    the road.


    Teresa then reached for a slice of pork and ced it gently into Helen''s bowl. "You need to keep your strength up. Pork''s great for you-and it helps with your skin, too,"


    "I''ll take one too," Caroline said as she grabbed a piece for herself.


    Helen hesitated for a second. But when she saw Caroline biting into hers without hesitation, she shed a smile and epted the gesture. "Thanks, Teresa."


    If anyone was going to look radiant, it should be her-not someone like Caroline, who probably smelled like oil even in her sleep.


    She took a bite. And to her annoyance, it was incredible. As much as she loathed the woman. Caroline could cook like no one else.


    If there wasn''t so much bad blood between them, she might''ve offered her a job- full-time chef, forever.


    She went back for another.


    But after just a few more bites, a strange wave came over her.


    Her head felt heavy, and her stomach began to twist. A wave of nausea rolled up without warning.


    Something wasn''t right with that pork.


    But Caroline had eaten it too...


    Teresa noticed the sudden shift in her expression and leaned in, concern slipping into her voice. "Helen, what''s wrong?"


    Helen''s stomach twisted hard, and a sour wave crawled up her throat. She didn''t even nce at Teresa. Her eyes went straight to Caroline, voice jagged with suspicion. "What did you put in that pork?"


    Caroline blinked with wide-eyed confusion, but her reaction was too perfect like a stage performance.


    She gave a small shrug. "Just oil and salt. That''s it. Oh-wait, I diddle in some chicken soup while it was cooking. Made the vor pop. Pretty good, wasn''t it?¡±


    Chicken soup.


    The color drained from Helen''s face. Her body stiffened, freezing in ce. ¡°Ugh... god..." She doubled over, gagging uncontrobly, clutching at her stomach as if she could rip the poison out.


    The harder she tried to vomit, the tighter her throat locked up.


    Panicked, she shoved two fingers in her mouth to trigger her gag reflex, but Teresa grabbed her wrist before she could reach deep enough. "Helen, what''s wrong? Talk to me. Where does it hurt?"


    Helen yanked her arm back and shoved the woman off with a trembling hand. "Don''t touch me, you witch! You want me dead, don''t you? Just admit it!"


    258 Backfire


    Her fury spilled out with no filter, no pretense left to hide behind.


    Finished


    Caroline''s fork ttered against her te. "Hey! That''s enough! She''s your mother-inw-what the hell. kind of way is that to talk to her?!"


    Helen barely processed her words. Her chest burned and her breath came in erratic, shallow bursts. "Tch Save your breath. You should be more worried about yourself."


    She wasn''t about to tell Caroline that the poison had been in the soup. Let her keep eating. Let her deal with the consequences.


    She wasn''t dying alone.


    Helen had no doubt that Teresa hated her guts. If the witch suspected she''d been poisoned, she wouldn''t lift a damn finger to help.


    Her hands shook as she pulled out her phone and dialed her mother. "Mom... I think I''m dying. You need toe here. Right now. Come to the Graysons''. Please!"


    ina''s voice shot through the line,ced with panic. "What are you talking about? What happened?!"


    Helen''s voice cracked. "That witch and Caroline-they poisoned me. Please ... you have toe now. If you don''t, you''ll never see me again. I don''t want to die, Mom-please..


    Her words dissolved into sobs, and before she could say another word, everything went dark.


    "Helen?! Helen, talk to me! Say something, baby!"


    ina screamed into the phone, but got no response.


    Her heart pounding, she called for an ambnce and rushed out of the house.


    By the time the medics reached the Grayson Residence, the butler stepped out and coolly blocked the doorway. "No need for that. The family doctor''s inside. Everyone''s stable."


    ina nearly broke down in relief-until the EMT chewed her out for calling in a false rm.


    But the second she stepped inside and saw Helen slumped unconscious on the couch, while Teresa and Caroline casually finished their lunch like nothing had happened, her heart nearly exploded.


    They said everything was fine-yet Helen was lying there, limp and pale.


    She knew something was very, very wrong. There was no way Helen''s killers would try to save her.


    Rage surged through her as she stormed across the room, locked eyes with Caroline, and raised her hand to strike.


    Caroline didn''t flinch. She stepped aside just in time and caught ina''s arm before it couldnd. Her grip was firm. "Mrs. Somerton, I''d really think twice beforeshing out. Try decency for once."


    "Decency? From a venomous brat like you?" ina spat, her eyes zing. "You''re just as filthy and twisted as your mother. Disgusting."


    Caroline''s palm cracked against ina''s cheek with a brutal snap.


    The blow stunned even ina. But as the shock wore off, her fury only grew. She jabbed a finger toward


    11:56 Sat, 21 Jun -


    Chapter 258 Backfire


    Caroline and yelled. "You can''t hit me! You little whore, I''ll gut your


    "That''s enough!" Teresa''s voice thundered across the room, freezing ina in


    ce. The rage in her tone crushed the chaos like a hammer.


    ina turned, still seething. "Mrs. Grayson, all I want to know is what my daughter did to deserve this?


    She didn''t dare confront the woman outright, not with her power and influence.


    So she kept throwing the heat at Caroline instead.


    Teresa gave a sideways nce toward the couch, where Helen stilly unconscious and ghostly pale. Then she looked back at ina and said coolly, "Ask her yourself when she wakes up."


    ina''s face twisted with frustration. "And what if she doesn''t wake up? You blocked the paramedics from


    die?"ing in-are you just waiting for her to


    Teresa scoffed, short and cold. "She''s the one who brought death into this house.


    If Caroline hadn''t caught it, we''d both be the ones down right now."

 Her Icy 259

    Chapter 259 In Disbelief


    ina''s expression froze. "What are you saying?"


    She knew Helen hated Caroline-but this? Trying to kill both of them? It made no


    sense.


    Teresa pointed toward the cauldron sitting in the middle of the table. "See that soup? Looks harmless, doesn''t it? Too bad your lovely daughter dumped poison in it. I''ll let you figure out what that means.


    ina stumbled back, legs nearly giving out. "No... Helen wouldn''t. She''s not that kind of girl. This has Caroline''s fingerprints all over it! You don''t know what she was like living under our roof. Always envious, always scheming. I wouldn''t be shocked if she nted that poison herself and tried to frame Helen!"


    Caroline didn''t blink. She met Teresa''s gaze, and the two of them shared a silent smile-tight-lipped and unreadable.


    Then Teresa turned back to ina and said, "I won''t lic-I''ve never cared for your daughter. The only reason she''s under my roof is because she might be carrying a Grayson heir. But that still needs to be confirmed. And since you''re here, let''s settle it now. We''re taking her to the hospital for a paternity test.


    ina''s face drained of color. A test? That couldn''t happen.


    She raised her hands fast. "No. Helen''s not in the shape for that. She''s too weak. That kind of stress could really hurt her."


    Teresa''s eyes sharpened. "She''s been living on tonics and supplements for weeks. She''ll survive. If the child''s ours, I''ll make sure she gets everything she needs. I''ll even arrange for her and Linden to marry immediately."


    That hit ina square in the chest. Marriage to Linden-that was the dream. Helen would finally secure her ce.


    But... if the baby wasn''t Linden''s?


    That possibility gnawed at her gut.


    Teresa noticed the flicker of doubt in ina''s eyes. Without a word, she pulled a sleek bank card from her coat pocket andid it on the table.


    "There''s 30 grand in there. Agree to the test now, and the money''s yours."


    ina stared at the card, the silver lettering gleaming like the jackpot she''d been chasing for years.


    Since the factory had gone under, she''d been rationing everything-skipping meals, wearing the same clothes, cutting back on meds. But this money would flip everything back. She could live like she used to. No limits. No sacrifices.


    this


    Helen had been clinging to Linden every single day, and judging by that, the odds of the baby being a Grayson heir were high.


    Losing out on 30 grand over a maybe? That would be downright stupid.


    ina didn''t think twice. She made the call.


    "I''m in," she said, nodding without hesitation. "We''ll do the test."


    Chapter 259 in Disbelief


    Teresa didn''t waste a second. I''ll go change. We''re leaving as soon as I''m ready. She got ir into her room


    She had waited long enough. That paternity test was happening today


    Originally, she had nned to handle things delicately-to wait until Helen came around on her own Bu that n died the second Helen tried to poison her and Caroline.


    She couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance. Not after that.


    And with ina tagging along, it gave her just the opportunity she needed. Once the test was done, and Helen came to, it wouldn''t be her problem anymore.


    Teresa dressed fast. A hospital car showed up shortly after and whisked them away.


    Caroline stayed behind. She didn''t need to go.


    Based on how Helen had acted, it wasn''t hard to guess what the results would be.


    She''d figured she''d be stuck at the Grayson Residence for at least a week, but with how things were going, it looked like she''d be out by the end of the day.


    After cleaning the table and scrubbing every dish, she sat quietly, waiting for Teresa to return. All she needed now was a quick goodbye.


    But the door didn''t open for hours. And when it finally did, it wasn''t Mrs. Grayson who stepped in-it was Helen.


    She kicked the door open so hard it banged against the wall, storming into the room like a fireball. Her eyes locked on Caroline as she charged forward, seething.. "You filthy bitch! What the hell did you do to me?"


    Caroline didn''t even flinch. She looked her dead in the eye and said, "So, I guess you got the test done?"


    Helen''s face twisted with rage. She raised her hand to p her.


    But Caroline moved first-she caught her wrist and gave a firm push. Helen stumbled back, nearly losing her bnce.


    She looked pale, shaken, barely steady on her feet. Caroline tilted her head, voice cool. "You''re already in rough shape. I''m not gonna take advantage. Get some rest. Come at me when you''re not about to pass out."


    Her calmness only made Helen more furious. "You said the pork had chicken


    soup in it. Then how are you still standing?" she snapped.


    She''d nned everything-the broth, the timing. That soup was supposed to kill Caroline and that witch. But somehow, it had turned on her.


    She''d cked out and thought that was it-that she was done for.


    And yet, she woke up in a hospital bed, groggy and weak. Her mother had been sitting there. So was Teresa.


    And the first thing her mother said was, "The test is already done."


    Helen couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously off. If Caroline had really slipped the poisoned soup into the pork, then why wasn''t she curled up sick somewhere too?


    Chapter 259 In Disbelief


    And this wasn''t just a typical allergy scare-they were dealing with rat poison, the kind that could end a life with just a taste. Even a small dose should''ve knocked Caroline t. Yet, she looked perfectly fine


    That''s when it clicked-Caroline and that spiteful witch had set her up.


    Helen''s chest heaved with fury, her confusion morphing into pure rage. But Caroline wasn''t interested in dragging it out. She gave a cool shrug. "It''s not thatplicated. I didn''t use the soup. I used oyster sauce.


    Helen''s jaw clenched. Her eyes darkened, then widened with sudden realization. Since childhood, oyster sauce had been her kryptonite. A housekeeper once


    made stir-fried greens with it, not knowing she was allergic. Minutes after dinner, she''d broken out in hives and struggled to breathe.


    78

 Her Icy 260

    Chapter 260 Scary


    After that, Helen''s family swore off oyster saucepletely-no one ever brought it near the kitchen


    And now Caroline had used it on purpose. Not a drop, but enough to trigger a full reaction, just enough to make it seem like she''d been poisoned.


    Helen screamed and lunged, fingers wing toward Caroline''s hair. "You venomous bitch!


    Caroline didn''t flinch. She caught her mid-swing, yanked her forward by the cor, and mmed her dowT onto the couch like she weighed nothing.


    "Me?" Caroline''s voice sliced like ice. "You''re calling me venomous? You killed my mom. And now you want to act like the victim?¡±


    Helen''s pupils trembled. "You... you...


    "You wanna know how I found out?" Caroline leaned in, her tone dropping, her eyes sharp and merciless. ¡°Because I watch. Because I pay attention. And


    because I know what you''ve been doing-those little doses you''ve been sneaking into my food to rot me from the inside out."


    Helen froze, her spine locking up. Panic wed its way up her throat as she inched backward. "That''s not possible," she whispered. "You''re not Caroline. Who the hell are you?"


    She kept the murder of Caroline''s mother, the skeleton in her closet, deep, deep inside that metaphorical closet.


    No one had known about the poisoning. Not the slow, careful n she''d only begun at the Somertons.


    She''d only poisoned Caroline''s food once.


    Not even her mother had a clue.


    And yet, Caroline hadid it out word for word.


    She wasn''t just dangerous-she wasn''t even human.


    Caroline took a step closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "A supernatural debt collector. A spirit of vengeance. An agent of justice. And your worst nightmare."


    Helen''s blood turned cold. Her breath stalled in her throat. Caroline''s face looked human, but the chill in her eyes didn''t belong to anything living.


    Just then, the front door creaked open. ina stepped inside. Helen bolted like a trapped animal,unching herself at her mother. She gripped ina''s arm tightly- as if letting go would mean falling into a pit.


    "Mom! I wanna go home!" she choked out, blocking her mother from moving any further inside.


    ina caught the fear trembling through her daughter''s limbs. Then she nced up and spotted Caroline, standing silent and stone-faced just across the room. She wrapped an arm around Helen and rubbed her back. "Did Caroline scare you?" she murmured, her voice low and soothing. Then she looked past Helen, voice rising. "It''s alright, sweetheart. Nobody''s gonna mess with you while I''m here." Her eyes stayed locked on Caroline as she spoke.


    Teresa stepped forward, her patience finally snapping. "Before you throw usations, maybe ask yourself who''s been doing the bullying all thist ime. Your daughter has made Caroline''s life hell. Don''t try to take the


    Chapter 260 Scary


    high road with us.


    ina ignored herpletely, her re remained fixed on Caroline. Just because you''ve mal¨¦ a iter name for yourself now doesn''t mean you get to push Helen around, she said sharply "You''re a Somert You''re her aunt. Have you


    Now that Caroline no longer living under the same roof, her brothers had lost all control over her.


    Still, Helen figured public judgment had to count for something. She didn''t think Caroline would be immune to gossip.


    But Caroline just gave a slow, knowing smirk. "Trying to throw the neighbors at me? Fine. Let''s go ask them what they think-like how Helen drove her own grandma to the grave. And that''s not even the worst of it-


    "Don''t say it!" Helen shrieked, her voice cracking as she cut her off.


    Her eyes snapped toward ina, wide with panic. "Mom, please. Don''t say another word to her. I really don''t feel right staying here. Let''s just leave. Now."


    ina was clearly rattled by what Caroline had said, but Helen''s pleading stare stopped any questions before they left her lips. She linked arms with her daughter and turned to leave without another word.


    As the front door shut behind them, Caroline turned to Teresa. ¡°Teresa, did everything go okay at the hospital with the test?"


    Teresa gave a quiet nod. "Everything went smoothly."


    "Good," Caroline said. "Still no results yet, though. So, are you really fine with Helen staying away for now?"


    Caroline knew exactly how those two operated. She wasn''t concerned about Helen''s well-being. What worried her was the mother and daughter running their mouths and dragging Teresa''s name through the mud.


    But Teresa thought Caroline was asking out of concern for Helen. "I''m sure ina can handle her just fine, she replied.


    Truthfully, she already had a pretty strong feeling the baby wasn''t Linden''s.


    Helen leaving actually spared them all from the awkwardnesster. It would''ve been even more humiliating if they''d waited for the results to kick her out.


    And ina understood that, just as clearly.


    She''d nned to take Helen straight back to the Somerton vi after the hospital.


    If the results showed the baby belonged to the Graysons, she''d wait for Teresa toe to the vi in person and invite Helen back-saving some dignity.


    But if the child wasn''t Linden''s, then bringing Helen home early made even more sense. It would spare her the humiliation of being thrown out a second time.


    It had all been thought through.


    But the moment, Helen was cleared for discharge, she insisted on heading straight to the Graysons'' to confront Caroline. She wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    11:56 Sat, 21 Jun GO


    Chapter 260 Scary


    ina couldn''t stop her. So she had no choice but to follow.


    Not long after they left. ina finally gave in to the question that had been magging her since Caroline''s outburst. As they walked, she looked over and asked, "Helen... when Caroline said you provoked your grandma to death, what exactly did she mean?"


    Caroline hadn''t even finished the sentence carlier. And Helen had shut her up immediately. That reaction alone said a lot.


    Helen turned her face away, trying to mask the guilt that had already crept into her expression. "You seriously believe her? What kind of mom are you-taking her word over mine just like that?"


    Helen had just gotten her blood test done, and ina didn''t want to rile her up again. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to use you. I was just curious, that''s all. You know I''d never believe anything thates out of Caroline''s mouth."


    78


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Her Icy 261

    Chapter 261 Venomous Women


    She really had just asked out of curiosity.


    And honestly, even if it were true-so what?


    40 Pearls


    She''d been d her mother-inw died early. Otherwise, life these past few years wouldn''t have been nearly thisfortable.


    Just as they reached the entrance to the apartmentplex, they ran into Ruth, who wasing back with


    grocery bags from the supermarket.


    "Helen, you''re back." Ruth''s greeting stopped short the moment she saw Helen''s pale, drawn face. The smile vanished instantly. "God, you look terrible. Did the Graysons not bother feeding you right?"


    That hit a sore spot for ina, and her voice sharpened. "Don''t even start. That Grayson witch made Helen get a paternity test. We just got back from the hospital."


    Ruth''s expression tightened, her brows pulling together in disbelief. "And you went along with it?"


    ina exhaled hard. "What could we do? That witch insisted. We didn''t exactly have the power to say no."


    Ruth turned to Helen, her face softening with sympathy. "Let''s not stand out here. Come in and sit down. I just picked up some fruit-Helen should have some."


    ina nced at the shopping bags in Ruth''s hands and nodded. "Thene up and sit with us for a while."


    Ruth didn''t hesitate and followed them into the building.


    Back inside, ina headed for the kitchen to wash the fruit, while Ruth gently helped Helen to the couch.


    Sitting next to her, she reached for Helen''s hand and sighed, "You really got dealt a rough hand. Just when you were about to step into the Graysons'' world, you end up with a mother-inw from hell."


    Helen pulled her hand back and gave Ruth a frosty look. "If this baby turns out to be from your family, I don''t want it. I''ll terminate the pregnancy."


    To Helen, all this sudden concern from Ruth reeked of ulterior motives.


    She''d slept with Jamie once-now that the Graysons were rejecting her, the Wagners probably thought they had a shot.


    They were dreaming.


    She''d rather rot than end up with Jamie.


    Ruth froze for a beat, then slowly nodded. "You''re right. A girl like you should be living in a mansion dragged down by someone like Jamie. If the child really is his, I''ll go with you to the hospital and take care


    of it."


    Her words stunned Helen, but it was ina-just stepping out of the kitchen with a tray of fruit-who looked truly caught off guard.


    She hadn''t expected Ruth''s intentions to be so


    sincere.


    ...


    Over the past few weeks, Ruth had asked about Helen more than once-how she was being treated, whether


    Chapter 261 Venomous Women


    she was eating well.


    At times, it felt like Ruth cared more about Helen than herself.


    + Pearis


    Ruth let out a tired breath. "But if this baby isn''t a Grayson....do you think they''ll still want you as their daughter-inw?"


    Helen''s head dropped even lower, her thoughts spinning.


    Linden had spoiled her. He made her feel special. But if he found out the baby wasn''t his, there was no doubt he''d explode. He might leave her altogether.


    This whole mess-this test-was her mother''s fault. ina had agreed to it while she was unconscious.


    What the hell was she thinking?


    ina pped the tray onto the table with a bitter snort. "They''re the ones who begged her to marry in the first ce. They don''t get to toss her out like trash now."


    Yes, Helen had made a mistake-but if Linden had been there for her like he should''ve, maybe none of this would''ve happened.


    Truth be told, the Graysons weren''t innocent either. They had yed their part in this mess.


    And if they really nned on tossing Helen aside now, ina would make sure everyst soul in Kingville knew just how heartless and shameless that family really was.


    Ruth chimed in without hesitation, "Exactly. Just because they''ve got money doesn''t give them the right to treat people like trash.¡±


    She spoke with such conviction, like she was standing up for the Somertons without hesitation, and it caught ina off guard. "Thanks, Ruth."


    Ruth offered a sheepish smile. "Come on, don''t thank me. I''ve watched Helen grow up. She''s a good kid. I just want her to have a life she deserves."


    ina''s expression softened, a flicker of warmth crossing her face. "No, really. I owe you. Back then, I wouldn''t have made it through the delivery without you. You stuck by my side and even helped care for Helen afterward. I still don''t know how I would''ve managed without you."


    Helen''s brows shot up. "Wait, I stayed at the Wagners'' ce before?"


    ina turned toward her and gently shook her head. "Not exactly. Ruth and I were working out of town back then. I was pregnant andpletely alone. She took care of me through all of it. After you were born, work got hectic, and I was constantly working overtime. She stepped in and looked after you for a month."


    Ruthughed, her voice light. "I''d just had Maia around the same time. I figured, what''s one more baby? I remember you always fighting Maia/when it was time to nurse. She could never keep up with you."


    Helen''s face scrunched up in disgust. The idea of sharing Ruth''s milk with Maia made her stor


    turn.


    "So... Maia and I are the same age?" she asked, her toneced with doubt. ¡°But I thought she was younger. She looks smaller, too."


    Ruth''s grin slowly faded. "She just didn''t grow well. As for her age... I registered her younger than she really


    is."


    78


    7


    Mon, 23 Jun


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her icy Return

 Her Icy 262

    Chapter 262 Questions


    The room went dead quiet the second she asked.


    ina jumped in quickly. "It''s gettingte. You''ve gotta be hungry. What do you want for dinner? I''ll make something."


    Ruth picked up the cue right away. "Helen, you''re not eating just for yourself anymore. Make sure you''re getting enough. That baby needs nutrition, too."


    Then she stood and turned to ina. "Go ahead and make dinner. I''ll get out of your way."


    Helen knew full well Ruth had dodged her question.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, she looked at her mom. "You''re close to her. You''ve got to know who her husband is, right?"


    The more Ruth stayed quiet, the more Helen wanted to know.


    But ina just smiled like it was nothing. "You should focus on your own situation first."


    Then she stood and walked toward the kitchen, leaving no room for another word.


    Helen stared at her back and muttered under her breath, "Fine. Whatever. Keep your secrets."


    Still, her mom had a point. She needed to focus on herself right now.


    If the results came back and the baby wasn''t Linden''s, what the hell was she supposed to do?


    No-she couldn''t let this slip through her fingers. She''d climbed too far to let it all crash now.


    With her heart pounding, she pulled out her phone and dialed Linden''s number. It rang, but no one answered.


    She kept calling again and again until the line finally connected. Linden''s voice came through, cool and distant.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping? What do you need?"


    Helen stiffened.


    Normally, he picked up right away. His tone was always warm, even soothing.


    But today, there was no warmth. Just cold indifference.


    Caught off guard, she tested the waters. "Did the test resultse in?"


    "No. It''s not that fast," Linden said without emotion.


    "Then why are you-" She didn''t even finish before he cut her off. "I''m in the middle


    of som have nothing else to say, I''m hanging up.¡±


    Before she could respond, he ended the call.


    Helen sat frozen, phone still in hand, stunned by how abrupt he''d been.


    1. g. If you


    11:19 Mon, 23 Jun?


    Chapter 262 Questions


    + Pearls


    She''d nned to use this window-before the results came out to rebuild some closeness between them. She never expected he''d treat her like this.


    Whatever. She''d go find him tomorrow and ask in person.


    What she didn''t realize was that Linden already knew her dirty little secrets. All of


    it. Every sordid piece of the truth she thought she''d hidden. Whatever she did now would be in vain.


    Elsewhere, Caroline had just finished speaking with Teresa and headed back to Gxy Bay Residences.


    Things had gone smoother than she expected. She thought she''d be stuck there for a few days, but surprisingly, she got to go home the same day.


    She''d tried to give back the money Teresa gave her, but no matter how she insisted, the woman refused to ept it.


    Eventually, Caroline gave up and let it go.


    Just as she reached the building, she spotted Maia out front, getting some air.


    Maia looked genuinely surprised. "Caroline? Weren''t you supposed to be staying with the Graysons? Howe you''re back already?"


    Caroline narrowed her eyes and gave her a sunny smile. "Everything''s taken care of. So I came back."


    00


    Maia blinked. "So... that means you''re not going back?"


    "Mm-hmm. All done."


    Maia nodded and let out a small "oh." "Well, that means we can reopen tomorrow, right?"


    Caroline flicked her finger gently against Maia''s forehead. "You silly girl. No one works during their PTO.


    Maia puffed her cheeks. "I just wanted the restaurant to bring in more money..."


    Caroline smiled and said, "We agreed to take a few days off, so we''re doing that. A few days of losses won''t make a difference."


    That was just an excuse.


    Business had been steady for a while, and the number of customers just kept climbing. The small dining area couldn''t handle the volume anymore, and it was starting to feel cramped.


    Caroline had been considering moving into a bigger space.


    Now that the restaurant was on a short break, it gave her the perfect window to start scouting for a better location.


    Over the next few days, she spent her time riding her scooter around busy neighborhood every storefront with a ''For Rent'' sign. She only went home to eat, then went right back o


    opping at


    arching.


    After touring several spots, she finallynded on one that checked all the boxes- good location, roomy, and reasonably priced.


    She signed the lease without hesitation and called up the same renovation crew who had handled the original restaurant. She trusted them to take care of the new ce too.


    213


    11:19 Mon, 23 Jun


    Chapter 262 Questions


    +8 Pearls


    But with renovations still underway, the current restaurant had to stay open a bit longer.


    Before long, their break ended, but just as they were getting ready to reopen, Maia came down with something.


    Caroline told her to stay home, rest up, and see a doctor.


    Then she headed out like usual, riding her scooter toward the shop.


    But as she rolled up near the entrance, her expression hardened. Two figures


    were sitting outside-two faces she hoped she wouldn''t run into again.


    Edwin and Liam.


    They stood up the moment they saw her, like they''d been waiting.


    Edwin gave her a half-hearted smile. "Hey Caroline, what''ve you been doing the past few days? Why wasn''t the shop open?"


    Caroline kept her tone t. "Didn''t feel like working, so I took some time off."


    Liam immediately bristled at her bluntness. ¡°That''s how you talk to Edwin? He might''ve messed up before, but he''s still your brother.


    "And now that your restaurant''s finally doing well, you think it''s okay to just take random days off? Keep this up and you''ll run the whole ce into the ground."


    78


    In


    1

 Her Icy 263

    Chapter 263 Deadbeat Brothers


    Caroline didn''t flinch. Her voice was light, almost amused. "If it tanks, then it is what it is.


    The truth was, once the new location opened, she nned to shut this ce down anyway. And she had no intention of telling either of them.


    77%


    +8 Pearls


    Liam frowned, clearly irritated. "If you can''t manage it alone, then let Edwin and me step in. You stay in the kitchen, we''ll take care of everything else."


    Edwin nodded eagerly. "Exactly. You''ve gotta be exhausted trying to run the whole thing by yourself. That''s why I wanted to partner up in the first ce. If Liam and I handle the business side, you can just focus on cooking. Doesn''t that sound better?"


    Caroline eyed them both. They''d stopped bringing up the expansion after she turned them down. But now, out of nowhere, they were back-and pushing the same idea again.


    Something was definitely going on.


    "You guys already have jobs. I''m guessing they pay better than anything you''d make here. So what''s really going on?" She had a pretty good hunch they were hitting a rough patch at work.


    Just like she''d figured, Liam''s face sank in an instant. "You seriously don''t need to question howmitted we are. Edwin and I already left our jobs. We''re fully focused on building this restaurant up."


    "You quit?" Caroline lifted a brow. "You guys were raking in the cash at Grayson Group. What made you walk away from that?"


    She didn''t believe them for a second. They wouldn''t have quit unless something forced their hand. Especially without her on board.


    Neither one of them had the kind of talent tond solid work elsewhere, and if they did manage to find something, they''d probably turn their noses up at it.


    It didn''t take long for her to piece it together-Helen''s paternity results must''vee back.


    It had been several days already.


    Her lips curled into a slight smirk. "Let me guess. The baby''s not Linden''s, and he kicked you both out."


    Edwin stiffened and turned away, keeping his mouth shut.


    Liam''s jaw tightened. "Do you have to be so damn nasty about it? Nobody got kicked out. We''ve been ready to quit for a while."


    He didn''t deny it-and that was all the confirmation Caroline needed.


    So the kid really wasn''t Linden''s.


    Helen was probably falling apart over it by now.


    Caroline felt a surge of satisfaction, then said lightly, "So you''re both dead set on running this restaurant? Alright. I''ll be the bigger person and hand it over to you-"


    Before she could even finish, Liam cut in, all fired up. "That''s more like it! We''re family, aren''t we? We


    712


    11:19 Mon, 23 Jun G


    Chapter 263 Deadbeat Brothers


    377%0


    +8 Pearls.


    should be helping each other. You just focus on cooking-we''ll handle the rest. Give it a few days, we''ll grab the shop next door and start expanding. This ce is gonna take off!" Heughed like he was already picturing the grand opening.


    Caroline rolled her eyes. "Can you not interrupt every time I start a sentence?" Liam toned it down but kept the grin. "Alright, I''m listening."


    The only thing that mattered to him was getting control of the restaurant. The fine print didn''t matter yet.


    Caroline said evenly, "You can take it. But everything in here ising with me. And you''re paying the rent from now on."


    Liam''s smile dropped. Edwin''s expression turned hard. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you bailing on the whole thing? Or are you just shutting us out?"


    There was no way Caroline was about to spill her real n-that she''d already secured a new ce and the renovation was underway.


    She let out a long breath. "I''ve been at this for a while. I''m worn out. I need a real break.


    Liam shot her a re, his voice edged with irritation. "You''ve been closed for days. That''s more than enough break. Don''t feed us this crap. You just don''t want us involved."


    Caroline brushed him off. "Whatever you say. Handing you this restaurant is already more than fair. If you don''t want it, don''t take it."


    She didn''t bother arguing any further. She reached into her pocket and unlocked the front door.


    Liam looked like he wanted to say more, but Caroline didn''t give him the chance. "My mind''s made up. You can keep running your mouth, but it won''t change a thing. Might as well head back and figure out whether you even want the ce. I''ve got customersing, and I don''t need you two blocking my door."


    As she spoke, both Liam and Edwin turned their heads. Sure enough, someone was approaching the


    restaurant.


    They both knew how hardheaded Caroline could be. Sticking around any longer would''ve been pointless, so they left, deted and silent, dragging their frustration with them.


    On the drive, Liam still couldn''t drop it. "Edwin, are we really letting the restaurant go?"


    Eyes locked on the road, Edwin kept his voice even. "What''s the point if Caroline''s not cooking?"


    It wasn''t the space or the setup that mattered-it was her. Her food was the reason customers lined up outside. If a tiny spot like that could stay packed, imagine what they could''ve done with a proper restaurant. They could''ve made a name for themselves across all of Kingville.


    But Caroline just didn''t get it. She had the talent but no business sense. She had


    no clue how much money. she was sitting on.


    78

 Her Icy 264

    Chapter 264 Bad News for Helen


    He''d love to help her tap into that potential wealth, but Caroline was more stubborn than a mule


    Liam groaned, fingers tapping restlessly on his knee. "She''s impossible. So now what? We''ve got no jobs, and I''m about to default on my damn loan."


    Edwin stayed calm. "She''s making money again. Have Miguel talk to her-see if she''ll lend you some. Just get that loan covered. I''ll figure out the next stepter."


    Liam nodded like he''d already made up his mind. "Yeah. Miguel used to be real close with her. If he asks, I doubt she''ll turn him down."


    Honestly, it was only fair. That loan was never supposed to be his problem in the first ce. If she hadn''t vanished like that, the whole mess would''ve nevernded on his shoulders.


    Right then, Edwin''s phone buzzed.


    He nced at the screen-ina. Without hesitating, he answered and put it on speaker.


    "Edwin, where the hell are you? Get back here right now!" ina''s voice cracked, thick with panic and the edge of tears.


    Edwin''s stomach knotted. "What happened?"


    "Jamie showed up out of nowhere iming the baby''s his. He brought a bunch of neighbors and started shouting about marrying Helen. She''s so humiliated she just locked herself in the bathroom and says she wants to end it all.¡±


    Edwin''s face hardened. Rage burned just beneath the surface. "Try to calm her down. I''m almost there."


    He ended the call, floored the gas, and the car shot forward like a missile.


    Liam sat in the backseat, silent and stiff, watching Edwin m the gas pedal like he had a personal vendetta against the road. His expression stayed tense, and with everything spiraling out of control, he knew better than to say a word.


    The whole neighborhood had known Helen was supposed to marry rich. Now, they all knew she was pregnant-with a deadbeat''s kid.


    No one took pride more seriously than Edwin. And now, his daughter''s humiliation was on full disy.


    It didn''t take long before they reached the house.


    But the moment they stepped inside, Edwin came to a full stop. The ce was a madhouse-neighbors filled every corner of the living room. There had to be over 30 people inside, and the chatter hit him like a p.


    Geneva spotted him right away and raised her voice, "Edwin, good, you''re back. This er boy, he showed up to propose and insisted we alle to witness it. But Helen refuses to marry num. You''ve gotta say something."


    Edwin''s jaw tightened. He didn''t have the bandwidth for any of this. "Geneva, please. Everyone, go home. This is my house, and I''ll handle what''s mine."


    His gazended on Jamie, and the rage in his eyes was fierce enough to burn holes through him. Geneva


    MON, 25 Jun


    Chapter 264 Bad News for Helen


    46 Pearls


    hesitated, then tried to talk him down. "I saw them that night, Edwin. They looked real close-like a proper couple. Now that she''s carrying his baby, why not let her marry him? Just ''cause he''s broke doesn''t mean he''s


    a bad choice."


    A woman in the back let out a scoff. "Yeah, she sure didn''t mind when they were in bed together. But now she''s pregnant and acting all high and mighty? Please."


    Another voice jumped in, louder and sharper. "Wasn''t she engaged to someone from the Grayson family? Bet she''s still hoping to snag herself a rich husband."


    "She''s already slept with someone else and is having his baby. What Grayson''s gonna want her now? If she says no to this guy, she''ll end up with someone way worse. A beggar, even."


    Theughter that followed was loud and cutting.


    The room buzzed with mockery and judgment, a storm of whispers and smirks swirling around Helen like


    vultures.


    She snapped. With a scream, she raised the kitchen knife in her hand-the one she had nned to use on herself-and shouted, "Shut up! Every single one of you! Get the hell out of my house, you damn vultures!"


    The neighbors, stunned and shaken, scrambled toward the door. No one dared test her while she had that knife in her grip.


    But she wasn''t done. She pointed the de at Jamie, who was still kneeling there like some tragic Romeo, holding a giant bouquet of roses. Her voice shook with fury. "Why are you still here? You want me to kill you too?"


    Jamie frowned, his voice steady even with the tension choking the room. "Helen, don''t do this. You''re having my child. Why can''t we just move forward and build something together?"


    78


    (11)


    TEZU Mon, 23 Jun


    JUNG


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 265

    hapter 265 Jamie Is Not Good Enough


    $7750


    +8 Pearls


    "Who the hell do you think you are to talk about marrying me?" Helen stormed up to him and pressed a kitchen knife to his throat. "Get lost!"


    Edwin''s face turned pale. He rushed over and snatched the knife from her hand. "What are you doing?"


    Helen spun around to face her father as tears rolled down her face. "Dad, don''t tell me you want me to marry him too? If that''s the case, I might as well die!"


    Edwin was already in a foul mood from work. Thest thing he wanted was more whining and drama. Her crying grated on his nerves.


    He snapped without thinking, "Go die if that''s what you want! You disgraceful brat!"


    Most of their neighbors already knew what had happened to Helen. In a day or two, the whole neighborhood would be gossiping about it.


    Edwin''s reputation waspletely ruined. How could he ever face anyone again?


    Upon hearing that, Helen was stunned. Whenever she cried or threw a tantrum, her father had always


    rushed to console her.


    But now, he had actually told her to die.


    A wave of hopelessness washed over her. Devastated, she turned and ran to Liam with tears still streaming down her face. "Uncle Liam, my dad doesn''t love me anymore... boohoo!" She clutched his arm as she


    sobbed.


    Besides Edwin, Liam had always been the one who doted on her the most. No matter what she did, he always had her back.


    She clung to the hope that Liam wouldn''t disdain her the way Edwin had. However, Liam''s eyes were filled with something unreadable as he looked at her.


    He had always thought Helen was clever, exceptional, with a kind of natural grace.


    He believed she was destined to marry into a powerful family, shining like a prestige star for all to admire.


    But thinking back now, every time Helen ran into trouble, she reacted the same way. She would bawl her eyes out and threaten to kill herself.


    She couldn''t hold on to her perfect rich fianc¨¦, and on top of that, she''d made a scandal of it.


    None of this was what he had envisioned for her.


    Then his thoughts drifted to Caroline. He used to think she was the type born for a life of toil-in, average, with no future.


    He thought that she would fall apart after leaving the Somertons. But surprisingly, s... d taken good care of herself and even opened her own restaurant.


    When it came to love, she had earned the affection of the man whom everyone thinks highly of.


    With ke by her side, it would be fine if Caroline wanted to close down her restaurant,


    Chapter 265 Jamie Is Not Good Enough.


    He was beginning to understand.


    +8 Pearis


    "Uncle Liam? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Helen''s choked voice broke through his thoughts.


    Liam blinked and looked at her. "What do you want me to say? You''re an adult now. You need to take responsibility for the consequences of your own actions."


    He shook off her hand coldly and strode into his room.


    Helen stared after him, feeling heartbroken.


    The next moment, her knees gave way and she nearly copsed-until a pair of hands caught her just in time.


    "Helen, are you okay?"


    Ruth helped her to her feet. "Come, sit down on the couch for a bit."


    Jamie jumped up as soon as he saw his sister. "Ruth! What are you doing here?"


    Ruth gave him a cold nce and ignored him.


    Jamie pressed on. "Ruth, the baby in Helen''s belly is really mine. Please, talk to her for me. Help me convince her to marry me."


    Last time, Ruth had told him that even if the baby was his, he shouldn''t dream of marrying Helen.


    He knew that she was afraid of the Graysons back then.


    But now, the Graysons had cast Helen aside. There were no more obstacles for them to be together. Ruth must havee to help him now.


    To his shock, Ruth said, ¡°Stop dreaming. There''s no way Helen would marry you."


    The hopeful smile Jamie had just managed to muster froze on his face. "Why not? You''re my sister. Won''t you help me?"


    Ruth replied, "Stop making a scene. Go home."


    Jamie looked at her, utterly baffled. Before he could say more, Ruth grabbed him and dragged him toward the door. "Leave now. I''ll exin everything to youter.¡±


    With that, she shut the door behind him, leaving him locked outside.


    When she turned back, all three people inside were staring at her.


    She forced a smile and exined, "Jamie may be my brother, but I know what kind of person he is. He''s not good enough for Helen."


    Hearing that, Helen''s tear-streaked face finally lifted with pride.


    Of course. How could trash like Jamie be good enough for me? He''s way out of my league.


    ina, however, sighed. "That may be true, but now that so many people know about Helen''s situation, I''m afraid it''ll be hard for her to find a good match in the future."


    11:20 Mon, 23 Jun G


    Chapter 265 Jamie Is Not Good Enough


    277%0


    +8 Pearls


    People loved to gossip. What started with a few dozen knowing today would be hundreds tomorrow- and soon, the entire Kingville might be talking.


    78


    1.20


    1011, 23 Ju


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her loy Return


    Chapter 266 Abortion

 Her Icy 266

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her loy Return


    Chapter 266 Abortion


    What a headache.


    Ruth gave a gentle smile. "People love gossip. Right now, it''s fresh in their minds, but they won''t even remember anything by next year. Helen can still marry into a rich family."


    The worry on ina''s face cased a little. "Let''s hope so... but the baby-"


    Helen cut her off. "I''m not keeping it."


    Having a baby would not only harm her body, it would ruin her future.


    She wasn''t about to throw away her entire life for a child.


    8 Pearls


    Ruth nodded in agreement. "You''re right. You can''t keep the baby. That''s actually why I came today. Let''s go to the hospital this afternoon and take care of it."


    Helen nodded, then turned to ina. "Mom, let''s go to the hospital this afternoon, okay?"


    The sooner it was done, the better. If they handled it now, Jamie would have no excuse to cling to her


    anymore.


    ina looked toward Edwin as if seeking his opinion.


    Edwin''s face was stormy. "Do whatever you want," he said and walked away.


    As he left in anger, Helen felt a pang of disappointment. "Mom, I''m getting a surgery. Isn''t Dading with me?"


    Whenever she was sick before, Edwin would always apany her to the doctor if he wasn''t busy.


    But today, he didn''t seem to care at all even though he knew she was going to have an abortion procedure.


    Helen wondered what was wrong with him.


    ina forced a smile and tried tofort her. "Your dad is busy with work. And anyway, this is just a minor procedure. There''s no need for him toe along. Ruth and I will be there with you."


    Even though her mother said that, Helen still felt a hollow emptiness in her heart.


    It wasn''t just about Edwin. All those uncles who used to dote on her had changed, too.


    Especially Liam. He used to treat her so well, but now he knew she was going to have surgery, and he hadn''t evene to say a kind word, let alone apany her to the hospital.


    "Mhm." Helen lowered her eyes and responded softly.


    ina turned to Ruth. "Ruth, why don''t you stay for lunch? After that, we''ll head to


    hospital early."


    Ruth quickly agreed. "Alright."


    After lunch, they rested for a bit and went to the hospital.


    The procedure didn''t take long.


    11:20 Mon, 23 Juno Mon, 23


    Chapter 266 Abortion


    When Helen was wheeled out of the operating room, her face as was pale as paper.


    ina''s heart ached at the sight. "Helen, how do you feel? Are you in pain?" Helen weakly shook her head.


    The more fragile Helen looked, the worse ina felt inside.


    Helen had always been such a lively and beautiful girl. It was a pity toe to this.


    ina believed that this was all Caroline''s fault. Everything that was happening now should''ve fallen on Caroline, but Helen had suffered in her ce instead.


    However, she could only swallow her resentment for now. She turned to Ruth and said, ¡°Ruth, can you take Helen home first? I''ll stop by the market to get some groceries. I''ll cook something nutritious for her tonight."


    ina had just stepped out of the hospital when Jamie appeared.


    He stormed toward Ruth and Helen, and the moment his eyesnded on Helen''s pale, weakened state, he knew he was toote.


    Rage surged in Jamie''s chest. He red at Ruth and demanded, "Have you forgotten that we''re family? How could you help them get rid of my baby?"


    Ever since he''d left Helen''s ce, he''d been feeling uneasy. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became that Helen might get an abortion.


    After lunch, he went back there and asked the guard at the gate.


    Once he heard Helen had gone out, he guessed she''d gone to a hospital. He


    checked several nearby ones before finding her here.


    But it was toote. He hadn''t been able to stop her.


    What shocked him most was that Ruth-his sister, the baby''s aunt-had helped Helen go through with it.


    Ruth felt embarrassed as she nced at the people passing by the hospital entrance. "Jamie, don''t make a scene. Go home first."


    Jamie scoffed. "Stop telling me to go home! It''s one thing for you to be cruel to your daughter, but how can you be this heartless to your brother? Ruth, don''t you think about leaving if you don''t give me an exnation today!"


    He stepped in front of them, blocking their way.


    Before Ruth could respond, Helen lost her temper first. "Jamie, you''re nothing but a piece of shit. Do you think you deserve to have a child? Let me tell you-that baby was never even yours! Don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    She wasn''tpletely sure if the baby was Jamie''s, but to Jamie, her words sounde


    - pure spite.


    Even Ruth assumed she was just saying that in anger, but if it helped get rid of


    Jamie, she was happy to y along. "Yeah," Ruth chimed in casually. "The baby''s father wasn''t even you. So what are you making a fuss about?"


    11:20 Mon, 23 Jun

 Her Icy 267

    Chapter 267 You''re Her Biological Uncle


    +6 Pearls


    "Then tell me whose child is it? And why were you in such a rush to get rid of it?¡± Jamie shouted, his volCE raw with fury. "Isn''t it because I''m poor and you don''t want to marry me, so you want me to give up by doing that?"


    His shouting drew curious nces. People passing by began to whisper among themselves.


    Helen''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and snapped, "And you say you love me. If you loved me, would you humiliate me like this in public?"


    Jamie shot back, "Even if I love you, I won''t let you treat me like this! You killed my baby-do you even have a heart? And you have the nerve to call me a piece of shit? Look in the mirror! You''re the biggest piece of shit I''ve ever seen!"


    Helen hadn''t expected it.


    Even this man, who used to grovel before her, now dared to talk back and insult her.


    Her rage shot through the roof. "Say that again!"


    Jamie, just as furious, didn''t back down. "You think I won''t, you filthy slut? You''re pregnant with my child, and yet you refuse to marry me! Do you think you''re still some kind of princess? Ha! No one in Kingville would want you beside me!"


    Smack!


    Once he finished shouting, Helen pped him hard across the face.


    "How dare you hit me? You bitch!" Jamie''s face turned red with anger. He then kicked Helen hard in the ribs..


    She stumbled back several steps before copsing to the ground.


    Ruth rushed forward to help her up and turned to Jamie. "Jamie, that''s enough!"


    Jamie pointed at her, trembling with rage. "I won''t acknowledge you as my sister anymore if you''re going to protect that bitch!"


    Ruth answered calmly, "I''m not protecting her, but you two were never right for each other."


    Jamie barked, "How so? We already had a baby together!" He stepped toward them, eyes bloodshot with fury.


    Seeing him like this, Ruth grew truly afraid he might hurt Helen again. She quickly stood between them. "You and Helen are rted by blood. You can''t be together."


    Jamie was taken aback. He then chuckled coldly. "Ruth, do you think I''m stupid? Our families are barely connected. There''s no blood rtion between us!"


    "No," Ruth blurted out in a panic. "You''re her biological uncle!"


    The words hung in the air, and two pairs of shocked eyes turned to her in unison.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Then Jamie was the first to recover. "Ruth ... what do you mean? Is Helen your daughter?"


    271%


    Chapter 267 You''re Her Biological Uncle


    Ruth nodded. "That''s right. She''s your niece. Now do you understand why I''ve always opposed you marrying her?"


    She hadn''t nned to tell him, but if she didn''t, Jamie would never give up on Helen.


    +8 Pearis


    Jamie frowned and asked, "But I thought you only had Maia. When did you have Helen? And how did she be Edwin and ina''s daughter?¡±


    A flood of questions rushed through his mind, waiting for answers.


    Ruth nced around at the bystanders. "There are too many people here. Go


    home and wait for me. I''ll take Helen back first, and then I''ll exin everything."


    Her serious tone made it clear she wasn''t lying. Jamie could only nod in agreement.


    He could wait a few more hours if it meant getting answers.


    After Jamie left, Helen chuckled. "Ruth, you''re so clever. That story really got him


    off my back. Hopefully. he won''t bother me again."


    She wasn''t afraid of Jamie. What she feared was his relentless obsession that could ruin her chances of finding someone else.


    However, Ruth looked at her with a loving gaze and said softly, "I wasn''t lying. You really are my daughter."


    DO


    Helen''s smile froze. She stared at Ruth in disbelief. "No way! How could I be your daughter?"


    Even Jamie hadn''t known about it. How could it be true?


    I do not believe it.


    Ruth gently took her hand. "It''s true. Back then, when I found out ina''s child was a Somerton-and the Somertons were quite well-off at the time-I switched you with her baby. I just wanted you to have a better life.¡±


    Originally, she''d nned to tell Helen after she married into the Graysons.


    But fate had taken a cruel turn.


    Helen tried to piece it together. "So you''re saying that Maia is actually one of the Somertons?"


    Ruth nodded. "That''s right."


    Helen shook her head repeatedly. "No. You''re lying. That''s impossible! Switching babies isn''t something easy!"


    78


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Her Icy 268

    Chapter 268 ina Attacked Maia


    This was just too unbelievable for Helen.


    I''m Ruth''s daughter, and that lowly maid was actually the biological child of the Somertons?


    How could that be possible?


    * Pearls.


    Ruth let out a long sigh. "Back then, I was the one taking care of ina''s baby after she gave birth. You were about the same age, and babies grew up very quickly. ina didn''te to see the child often, so it''s normal that she couldn''t tell the difference.


    "I did it all so you could have a better life. Can you understand me, even a little?¡±


    Helen stood frozen like a block of wood. She was at a loss.


    Meanwhile, ina still had no idea what was going on.


    She had gone to the market and bought chicken and salmon, hurrying home with her groceries.


    She was in such a rush that she didn''t notice the scootering toward her.


    It hit her square on, and she fell backward to the ground. The bags of groceries flew from her hands andnded a few feet away.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, are you okay?¡± Maia rushed over to help ina up and gathered her groceries, handing them back to her.


    ina knew deep down it had been her fault for not watching the road, but her attitude changed the moment she recognized Maia. She puffed up with self-righteousness. ¡°Are you blind, or were you trying to kill me on purpose?"


    Maia''s expression held a trace of guilt. "I''m sorry. Although you weren''t watching the road, I could''ve been more careful, too. Luckily you''re not hurt.¡±


    ina had already had a rough day and was in no mood to be reasonable. She seized the chance to vent all her frustration on Maia. ¡°I wasn''t watching the road? Then why didn''t anyone else hit me but you? I bet you did it on purpose! Did Caroline send you to run me over?"


    Maia''s eyes darkened. ¡°What does Caroline have to do with this? It was clearly you who walked straight into


    me."


    Smack!


    ina pped her hard across the face. "How dare you talk back? What did Caroline give you to make you defend her like a loyal dog?"


    She didn''t hold back at all, venting every ounce of the day''s anger with that p.


    Maia clutched her stinging cheek./It''s not about what she gave me. Caroline treats me well, so I treat her well. It''s that simple. Unlike you cold-hearted and ungrateful Somertons! Carolin family, but not only do you ignore everything she''s done, you keep trying to tear cruel!¡±


    s done so much for the down. That''s just in


    She had known about all the things Caroline endured with the Somertons and she usually kept quiet to avoid conflict.


    11:20 Mon, 23 Jun


    Chapter 268 ina Attacked Maia


    It felt satisfying to use this chance to stand up for Caroline.


    * Pears.


    ina''s fury reached a boiling point. ¡°You little brat! No one''s ever dared to talk to me like that! You-you-¡± ¡°What?¡± Maia red back. ¡°If you hadn''t gone too far, would I even be saying this? You brought this on yourself. If you keep bullying people like this, don''t be surprised when karma bites back!"


    ina couldn''t believe that a lowly maid was talking down to her.


    She refused to swallow the insult. With a furious snarl, she grabbed Maia by her long ponytail and dragged her toward a nearby alley.


    "You''re clearly begging for a lesson. Today, I''ll step in for your mom and show you how to behave!"


    She remembered how Ruth used to drag Maia into alleys and beat her.


    She figured she should just be helping Ruth discipline her disobedient daughter.


    "Let me go!" Maia cried, but her body was too thin and weak to break free. She struggled, but it was useless.


    ina dragged her into the alley and violently threw her to the ground. Then she began kicking her without restraint.


    "That''ll teach you to talk back! I''m gonna beat you to death, you brat!"


    She kicked Maia with everything she had.


    Ruth had never liked this daughter. She''d even once told ina that if Maia was useless, she''d be better off dead.


    So now, ina didn''t care if she ended up seriously hurting Maia.


    Each kick was harder than thest, and Maia had no chance to get up. She could only curl into herself, letting the blowsnd.


    Maybe the reason she didn''t fight back was because her mother had beaten her like this many times before. That old, dreadful familiarity came rushing back, and her body froze in fear. She didn''t dare resist at all.


    "What happened to that mouth of yours? Huh? Cat got your tongue?" ina sneered,nding another wild kick-this time hitting Maia''s eye.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Maia screamed, clutching her face. ¡°My eye!¡±


    ina thought she was faking it. With a smirk, she stomped down on Maia''s face. "It hurts now, huh? Remember, you brought this on yourself! If you ever dare to-"


    But before she could finish, she caught sight of blood seeping through Maia''s fingers. It was flowing from her eye. ina''s triumphant smile instantly vanished. The words she was about to say died in her throat.


    1


    78

 Her Icy 269

    Chapter 269 She''s Trying to Kill Me!


    ** Pears


    ina looked down at the pointed-toe heels on her feet and wondered if she had really blinded Maia.


    All she wanted was to vent her anger, to teach the little brat a lesson. She never meant to actually take her sight.


    If Maia really went blind, would Ruthe after me forpensation?


    I''m screwed.


    ina quickly crouched beside her. "Are you okay? Can you still see?"


    Maia clutched her eye. ¡°Hurry, take me to the hospital!"


    ina knew full well she had injured Maia''s eye, and a hospital visit would cost a fortune.


    The money would undoubtedly have toe out of her own pocket. However, she had no money and no intention of paying.


    There was no way she was taking her to the hospital.


    Yet when she saw the blood still seeping from Maia''s eye, she was certain that it was bad. That eye was likely


    gone.


    Maia, realizing ina wasn''t moving, forced herself up, ready to go on her own.


    ina quickly grabbed her arm. "Don''t go!"


    Maia red at her. ¡°You''ve beaten me for God knows how long, and now you''ve injured my eye. What more do you want?"


    ina stared at her with aplicated expression.


    She knew this girl would ask forpensation.


    So, she decided that she might as well go all the way to kill her. There was a pond at the far end of this quiet alley.


    ina knew that Ruth never liked her daughter anyway. So, no one would even question it if Maia drowned. "I''ll take you to the hospital," ina said, grabbing Maia''s wrist and leading her deeper down the alley. Maia wasn''t familiar with the area. She had only stopped by the market on a whim to pick up a few things.


    At first, she truly believed ina was taking her to get help. But she noticed something was off as they neared the end of the alley.


    There was only a pond ahead.


    Maia''s heart skipped a beat, and she instantly tried to pull her hand away. ¡°I¡ªI w


    ina''s grip tightened. "We''ll go home after the hospital."


    She began walking faster, dragging Maia with her. Maia''s heart filled with dread. to go home."


    Chapter 269 She''s Trying to Kill Me!


    "Let go of me!" She struggled with all her might, but it was no use.


    K77%


    As they neared the water''s edge, Maia''s panic spiked. In desperation, she lunged forward and bit down on ina''s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ina shrieked, yanking her arm back on instinct.


    When she saw the blood dripping from the bite mark, rage consumed her. She grabbed the fleeing Maia and mmed her head into the wall again and again. "How dare you bite me? You little wretch! Go to hell!¡±


    Furious and out of breath, ina no longer cared about dragging Maia to the pond. If she could beat her to death right here, that would do.


    There were no cameras in the alley. No one would ever know what she had done.


    Maia''s head throbbed with pain and dizziness. Blood had already started to trickle from her forehead.


    She could feel the murderous intent radiating off ina. She knew ina wasn''t going to let her live.


    She didn''t want to die like this.


    "No! Help! Someone help me! She''s trying to kill me!"


    ina jumped, instinctively looking toward the entrance of the alley. She sighed in relief after seeing no one there.


    <


    Then, she turned to Maia, and her expression grew darker. "Shut up! You filthy little thing-your mother can''t even stand you. You should''ve died a long time ago. I''m doing you a favor!¡±


    "Help! Someone''s trying to kill me!¡± Maia didn''t care what ina was saying. She screamed, again and again, hoping someone might hear her.


    The alley was remote, but ina still panicked at the thought of someone hearing. She grabbed Maia by the cor and dragged her to the pond. With one vicious shove, she pushed her in. "Go to hell!"


    Ssh!


    Maia hit the water and thrashed desperately. "H-help... me.....


    ina nced around. The two houses nearby were abandoned, and the entire area was deserted. No one woulde to save Maia.


    The pond was huge and deep. She was certain that Maia wouldn''t survive.


    Watching Maia il in the water, ina''s lips curled into a victorious smile. ¡°me Caroline for this. You shouldn''t have gotten close to her, and you definitely shouldn''t have challenged me. You brought this on yourself. Now go keep my grandsonpany!"


    That unborn child of Helen''s ... at least he''d have this little tramp down there with him now. He won''t be lonely.


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    One of Maia''s eyes waspletely blind, and the other could only watch as ina''s figure grew smaller and smaller, fading into the distance.


    Despair filled her heart as she wondered if this was the end for her.


    Chapter 269 She''s Trying to Kill Me!


    She thought about her life. It had been nothing but misery. Maybe she really wasn''t meant to live.


    Maia tilted her head back and closed her eyes. She spread her arms and stopped struggling, surrendering herself to death.


    She waited for herst breath to fade away, but she heard a voice instead of death.


    78


    1140


    Ji, 25 Jun


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 270

    Chapter 270 Caroline Heard Everything


    "Baby, I missed you so much."


    Maia turned her head toward the voice and saw a man and a woman kissing in the alley.


    771


    +3 Pearls


    She couldn''t care less about what they were doing. She shouted as loudly as she could, "H-Help! Someone


    help me!"


    Thankfully, the man had a conscience. As soon as he heard her cry, he ran over and pulled her out of the


    pond.


    Maia''s phone had fallen into the water. She was terrified that ina might still be lurking nearby. Fortunately,


    she remembered Caroline''s phone number by heart. She called her after borrowing the man''s phone.


    Caroline came rushing over less than ten minutester.


    From a distance, she spotted Maia crouched against the wall, soaking wet, with blood on her forehead. The


    sight instantly reminded her of the first time they met. Maia had been in almost the same miserable state.


    Caroline''s heart ached. She quickened her pace and hurried to her. "Maia, what happened?"


    Maia had only said on the phone that someone was trying to hurt her and begged Caroline toe quickly.


    Caroline hadn''t asked for details at the time.


    Maia looked up when she heard Caroline''s voice. Then, she clutched Caroline''s arm with her trembling hand.


    "You''re finally here... Caroline."


    Only then did Caroline notice one of Maia''s eyes was bloody and shut tightly. rmed, she asked, "What


    happened to your eye?"


    Maia broke down in tears. "It was ina. She blinded me and tried to kill me!"


    Through sobs, Maia told her everything-from the attack to being dragged toward the pond.


    Caroline''s heart boiled with anger. But for now, the most important thing was getting Maia to a hospital.


    There was one not far from the area, and they rushed there.


    Unfortunately, Maia''s eye injury was too severe. The doctor said it couldn''t be saved.


    After her forehead was bandaged, Caroline took her back to Gxy Bay Residences.


    "Get some rest," Caroline said gently. "I''m heading out for a bit."


    Maia grabbed her hand. "You''re going to find ina, aren''t you?"


    Caroline''s eyes narrowed slightly. Of course, she was going to confront ina.


    Assaulting someone and attempting murder was enough to alert the police.


    However, without solid proof, the police couldn''t do much. All she could do was confront ina directly and


    demandpensation.


    11:20 Mon, 23 Jun o


    Chapter 270 Caroline Heard Everything


    "She''s vicious. Don''t go," Maia begged, fear tightening her chest at the memory of the alley.


    She was afraid ina would do the same to Caroline-or worse.


    + Peans


    ina hated Caroline with a vengeance, and there was no telling what she might do.


    Caroline smiled to reassure her. "Don''t worry. She''s not the only one living there. She wouldn''t dare try


    anything with others around."


    Maia had been frail and malnourished for years. It wasn''t surprising she hadn''t been able to fight back against


    someone as strong as ina.


    Caroline was different. She was in better shape, and ever since moving out of the Somertons'' vi, she had


    been taking good care of herself.


    Her once-weak body had recovered.


    Even if it came to a fight, she wouldn''t let herself lose.


    After a few more words offort, Caroline left for the Somertons'' vi.


    As she approached the neighborhood, she saw two familiar figures standing near the entrance.


    They were Ruth and Helen.


    Ruth was holding Helen''s hand affectionately and saying something with a smile.


    Caroline frowned as she wondered since when those two


    grew close.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, she circled around and quietly hid behind a tree not far from them, just close


    enough to hear their conversation.


    "Helen," Ruth said gently, "it''s all my fault. As a mother, I wasn''t capable of giving you a happy life, so I sent


    you to the Somertons. You don''t me me for that, do you?"


    Helen bit her lip, her expressionplicated. "I understand, but this isn''t a small matter. You must never


    mention it to anyone again. And when you go home, tell Jamie not to say a word either."


    Helen couldn''t marry into the Graysons anymore, but at least she still had the Somertons. She still had ina


    to protect her. If the truth about her identity came out, what could a poor woman like Ruth possibly offer her?


    She wouldn''t let anyone else know about this. If people found out who she really was, she''d lose everything


    and be left with nothing.


    Little did she know, Caroline had already heard everything.


    Caroline was shocked. She hadn''t expected Helen to be Ruth''s daughter.


    No wonder Ruth had always treated Helen a little too well.


    Especially after Helen got engaged to one of the Graysons-it had be painfully obvious.


    Wait.


    If Helen was Ruth''s daughter.., then what about Maia?


    23


    Chapter 270 Caroline Heard Everything


    Was Maia the child of ina and Edwin?


    That had to be it.


    No wonder I have always felt drawn to Maia and had the urge to protect her.


    It turned out that Maia is my niece. My family.


    78


    4277%0

 Her Icy 271

    Chapter 271 The Lowly One


    If Caroline had just been a little more observant, maybe she would''ve realized the truth sooner.


    Then Maia wouldn''t have had to suffer everything she went through today.


    Caroline''s heart was caught in a whirlwind of emotion. There was relief, guilt, and burning anger.


    +8 Pears


    "Got it. You''re still weak. You should head home and rest," Ruth said before turning to leave. Helen then stepped into the building behind her.


    Caroline waited a few minutes, estimating that Helen had already gone upstairs, before stepping out from behind the tree and quietly following her.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard ina''s cheerful voiceing from inside.


    "You''re quite thoughtful to see Ruth off like that, huh? Such a good girl. You should try to get closer to her. I''m sure she''ll treat you even better.¡±


    Helen''s voice was slightly muffled but clear enough. ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. I will.¡±


    Outside the door, Caroline curled her lips into a cold smile.


    Of course, Helen would be close to her-Ruth is her biological mother.


    What would ina think if she knew the daughter she doted on so much was actually someone else''s child?


    Caroline rang the doorbell. A few secondster, Edwin opened the door.


    "What are you doing here? Did you finallye around and decide to go in on the restaurant with us?" he asked, sounding hopeful.


    Ever since Caroline had moved out, she never came by unless something serious was going on.


    He couldn''t think of any other reason for her visit.


    He thought that she had surely changed her mind about the restaurant since it would definitely make her life easier.


    "I''m just dropping by," Caroline replied casually, brushing past him and walking straight into the living


    room.


    Helen''s face darkened the moment she saw Caroline. She got up from the couch and demanded, "Why are you here? You''re not wee here!"


    Even ina wore an expression of displeasure, like Caroline was aplete outsider who didn''t bel


    "I''m not wee here?" Caroline let out a cold chuckle. ¡°You''ve got it wrong. I''ve been one of the Somertons since I was born. You came halfway-heck, I''m not even sure if you''re really one of us!"


    Panic shed across Helen''s face. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat do you mean? Are you saying my mom cheated on my dad?¡± She didn''t understand why Caroline would say something like that. She wondered if she knew something.


    She didn''t dare think too hard about it. Instead, she tried to steer ina and Edwin toward her own narrative, hoping they''d scold Caroline instead.


    Chapter 271 The Lowly One


    As expected, ina mmed her hand on the table furiously. "Caroline! Get lost if you''ve got nothing better to do! Don''t you dare try to sow discord between our family!"


    Caroline sneered. "Are you sure you''re a family?"


    Edwin frowned, his face turning serious. ¡°Caroline, why are you here?¡±


    He''d thought she came to talk about the restaurant, but she hadn''t even mentioned it. Clearly, she was here for something else.


    ina snorted. "What else could it be? She just can''t stand to see us happy. She''s trying to sow discord between us."


    She said it as though she hadpletely forgotten what she did to Maia earlier that day.


    Caroline''s fists clenched in anger. "I came here for two things. We can talk about whether I''m here to sow discordter. First, let''s talk about how you hurt Maia. Do you admit to doing that?"


    ina''s expression froze in shock. She hadn''t expected Caroline to know. She rolled her eyes and retorted, "Why would I hurt her? I don''t have time for that nonsense!"


    What? That little brat didn''t drown?


    She tried to y it cool, but inside, she was spiraling.


    Caroline saw right through her.


    "If you didn''t do anything, why do you look so nervous?¡±


    ina''s expression darkened, but before she could respond, Helen jumped in. "That''s enough, Caroline! Maia''s just a lowly maid. So what if my mom hit her?"


    Caroline turned toward Helen and asked in a low voice, "Lowly? Maia is no different from you or me. How exactly is she ''lowly''? If you want to talk about lowly, I''d say you''re the one who really fits that word."


    Helen''s face turned red with rage.


    She knew she couldn''t win an argument against Caroline, so she grabbed ina''s arm as tears immediately rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Mom, look at her! She''s bullying me right in front of you. I don''t even want to imagine what she''d do if we were alone!"


    ina patted her back gently. "You just had surgery, don''t cry. You need to stay positive to heal properly."


    Then she stood up and marched over to Caroline, pointing at her face. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you-if you


    ever dare to bully Helen again, I''ll make sure you pay dearly!"


    There was a storm of anger and jealousy brewing in her chest.


    ·Ë

 Her Icy 272

    Chapter 272 Maia Is One of Us


    Why did everything keep getting better for Caroline?


    38 pea


    Why did she keep gaining more and more, while my daughter-who should have had a bright and happy future-ended up like this?


    Caroline stared at ina''s twisted expression, and the image of ina beating Maia in that alley suddenly surfaced in her mind.


    ina must''ve had the same expression back then, too.


    The more Caroline thought about it, the angrier she got. With all her strength, she pped ina across the face hard. It wasn''t just for herself but to give Maia some justice.


    ina stumbled back from the force.


    The sharp sound of the p echoed through the entire apartment.


    The other three people in the room were stunned.


    No one had expected Caroline to hit someone.


    "Caroline! I''m your sister-inw no matter what! How dare you disrespect me? If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll probably try to kill our whole family next!" ina shouted while clutching her burning cheek.


    She raised her hand to p Caroline back, but before her hand couldnd, Caroline caught her wrist in midair. "If you''re going to teach someone a lesson, maybe start with yourself. A woman like you has no right to discipline me. I didn''te here to argue. You blinded Maia, and I''m here today to ask forpensation."


    Edwin, who had been ring at Caroline in silence this whole time, suddenly narrowed his eyes. "What did you say?"


    Caroline nced at him and answered, "Earlier today at the market, Maia was lured into an alley and beaten until she went blind. And as if that weren''t enough, the person responsible tried to drown her in a pond. If someone hadn''t passed by and saved her in time, she''d be dead by now."


    From the look on Caroline''s face, Edwin could tell she wasn''t lying.


    He turned to ina, his expression growing heavy. "Was it really you?"


    ina lifted her chin defiantly. "Of course not! How can you just believe whatever nonsense Caroline says?"


    She had checked carefully when she left. There were no surveince cameras and no witnesses nearby.


    No matter what Caroline said, it was just empty words without proof.


    "You''re not admitting it, huh?" Caroline''s tone hardened. "You still don''t realize how serious this is, do you? We were willing to settle this privately. But with that attitude, I''m calling the police. And once they''re involved, it''s not going to be a simple matter anymore."


    She didn''t have any hard evidence. Otherwise, she would''ve called the police already.


    She hoped the threat would be enough to make ina confess. And it worked.


    172


    Chapter 272 Maia Is One of Us


    At the mention of police, ina''s expression changed and her eyes were filled with panic.


    +8 Pearls


    "Caroline, do you really have to take it this far? No matter how much you hate me, I''m still your sister-inw. That girl is just an outsider. Aren''t you afraid people will say you went out of your way to frame me and curse you for it?"


    She wasn''t afraid of the police since they couldn''t do anything without proof.


    But if the police showed up, the entire neighborhood would find out what happened.


    The neighbors wouldn''t care whether there was proof or not-they would take it as the truth and believe she was vicious to the core.


    Their scorn and insults would drown her like a tidal wave.


    Caroline frowned and said, "Maia isn''t an outsider to me. No-she''s not an outsider to the Somertons."


    ina''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Wow, you are such a saint. Just because she used to be our maid, now you''re calling her one of the Somertons?"


    "She wasn''t just a maid." Caroline stared at her coldly. "Maia is one of us. She carries the blood of the Somertons."


    Helen''s eyes widened with shock.


    How did Caroline know?


    She quickly cut in, raising her voice in a panic. "That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard! Mom, my head hurts-I don''t want to hear any more of her nonsense. Please, make her leave!"


    Before anyone else could speak, Caroline said, "Your head hurts, huh? Don''t worry-once I finish, I''m sure you''ll feel better."


    ina still thought Caroline waspletely delusional. It was ridiculous to say that Maia was one of the Somertons.


    She waved her hand in annoyance and said, "Enough. For the sake of all the years I raised you, stop causing trouble. Let Helen get some rest, okay?"


    "I''m doing this for your sake-and Edwin''s too." Caroline didn''t bother with more small talk. "I found out something by ident today. Maia is actually yours and Edwin''s biological daughter."


    Helen immediately sprang up from the couch. "That''s a lie! Absolute nonsense! My mom only has one daughter, and that''s me!"


    Caroline replied calmly, "Yes, your mom only has one daughter. But your mom isn''t ina. It''s Ruth. bother denying it-I heard everything you and Ruth said downstairs earlier."


    ina and Edwin exchanged a nce. Then ina spoke first, "Caroline ... Wh-what do you mean?"


    78

 Her Icy 273

    Chapter 273 There''s No Point Avoiding It


    66%


    +8 Pearls


    Caroline looked ina straight in the eye and said slowly, ¡°Listen carefully¨CMaia is yours and Edwin''s biological daughter, not Helen''s. The two babies were switched at birth. If you think back carefully, I''m sure you''ll notice something that didn''t seem right.¡±


    Helen hadn''t expected Caroline to overhear her earlier conversation. Panic surged through her.


    She gripped ina''s hand tightly and eximed, ¡°Mom, she''s just trying to drive a wedge between us! Don''t believe her!"


    ina looked at Helen, her expression growing more and moreplicated. She didn''t want to believe Caroline, but now that she really looked at Helen ... her nose did resemble Ruth''s. They had lower nose bridges than the others.


    Back when she gave birth, Ruth had been unusually attentive, helping care for the baby for a long time. If someone had wanted to switch the children, the opportunity had definitely been there.


    Could what Caroline said be true?


    Helen noticed the flicker of doubt in ina''s eyes, and her heart twisted in chaos. She clung to ina''s arm, crying, ¡°Mom, I am your daughter! I''m your real daughter!"


    She hadn''t been able to marry into the Graysons, but at least she still had the Somertons to fall back on.


    The Somertons might not be as powerful as before, but they were still better than the poor and pitiful Wagners.


    She couldn''t afford to be cast out now.


    ina pushed her hand away and gave a half-hearted nod. ¡°I know, I know. You''re not feeling well. Go to your room and get some rest."


    Edwin pulled ina aside and lowered his voice. ¡°I don''t know much about what happened before you came to the Somertons with Helen, but this isn''t''a small matter. Think carefully-could what Caroline said possibly be true?"


    ina instinctively nced at Helen, afraid she might overhear, then whispered, "I''m not sure. We''d better do a DNA test just to be certain."


    Edwin nodded. "Yeah, that''s the only way to know for sure."


    He couldn''t bring himself to believe the daughter he had loved for so many years might not actually be his. But he also couldn''t believe Caroline''s words without proof.


    The answer would lie in the test results.


    ina said, ¡°Stay here and keep Helen calm. I''ll take that girl to get tested."


    Then she turned back to Caroline/ "Where is she? I want to see her."


    Caroline''s expression darkened./She''s at home, resting.¡±


    Helen, watching ina leave with Caroline, felt devastated. The mother who had loved her so much for all these years was now believing someone else''s word easily.


    Chapter 273 There''s No Point Avoiding It


    She knew exactly that ina was going to see Maia.


    What am I supposed to do now?


    I have to tell Ruth immediately. Ruth is the only one I could count on right now.


    Helen made a beeline for the front door, but Edwin stopped her.


    "Helen, where are you going?"


    She forced a smile, though it looked more like a grimace. ¡°Dad, it''s stuffy in here. I just want to go downstairs for a walk."


    +8 Pearls


    Edwin frowned. ¡°You''re still recovering. Don''t go out. You might catch a chill. Just rest in your room-it''ll help you heal faster."


    "I''m fine. I feelpletely normal. I don''t need to rest," Helen said, reaching for the door.


    However, Edwin stepped in front of her. ¡°Listen to me. Stay home and rest. I''m doing this for your good."


    Helen didn''t understand why Edwin wouldn''t let her go, but when she looked into his firm, unwavering eyes, she knew there was no point in arguing. He wouldn''t let her leave no matter what she said.


    Fuming, she stormed back to her room and pulled out her phone to text Ruth, telling her everything that had happened.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had taken ina back to the Gxy Bay Residences.


    Once inside, Caroline pointed toward the main bedroom and said, ¡°Maia''s resting in that room. Do you want to see her now?"


    ina didn''t respond. She just stood there in the living room, staring at the door.


    She had hurt Maia so badly just yesterday. If Maia really was her daughter, how was she supposed to face her?


    After waiting for a long moment and getting no reply, Caroline finally said, ¡°You don''t need to keep doubting. There''s a high chance Maia really is your daughter. You''ll have to face her sooner orter."


    It''s true. If all of this is real, then there was no point avoiding it.


    ina slowly walked to the door and gently pushed it open. On the bedy a girl fast asleep, her face covered in bruises, one eye still wrapped in gauze. At the sight of her, ina felt a sudden, sharp pang in her chest.


    If she had known things would turn out like this, she never would have been so cruel to Maia yeste Everything had happened at once-Helen had been rejected by the Graysons, Edwin had lost his job, and on top of it all, Helen had gone to the hospital for an abortion. ina had been seething inside, full of frustration with no ce to release it.


    Then she just happened to.run into Maia, and she had taken it all out on her.


    Now that she thought about it, the regret was suffocating.


    ina sat on the edge of the bed and stared closely at the frail girl lying there. Slowly, a wave of resentment


    213


    12.45 Tue, 24 Jun & xi


    Chapter 273 There''s No Point Avoiding It


    toward Ruth began to rise in her heart.


    78

 Her Icy 274

    Chapter 274 I Won''t Hurt Her


    66%0


    * Pearls


    ina couldn''t understand what kind of mother Ruth was. She had let a child''s health deteriorate to such a degree.


    Even if Maia wasn''t her biological daughter, she still shouldn''t have been treated this way.


    Take Caroline, for example. Caroline wasn''t her own child either. Though she hadn''t spoiled her the way she did with Helen, she had never hit or yelled at him, and certainly never let her go without food or clothing.


    Just wait.


    If the test confirmed that Maia is my daughter, I will never forgive Ruth.


    Every ounce of suffering Maia had endured-Ruth would pay it back in full.


    Anger burned in ina''s chest. She clenched her fists and mmed one down on the leather headboard.


    The noise startled Maia awake.


    Blinking open her unbandaged eye, she saw ina sitting at the edge of her bed and immediately recoiled in fear.


    "Wh-why are you here?"


    ina was pulled from her thoughts by the sound of Maia''s voice. Her expression softened. ¡°You''re awake. How are you feeling?"


    Maia had already experienced how vicious this woman could be. No matter how gentle she sounded, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Help! Caroline! Help me!" Maia''s voice shook with panic. She wanted to stay as far away from ina as possible.


    Caroline, who had been in the living room, rushed in as soon as she heard Maia''s scream.


    She thought ina might be hurting Maia again, but when she saw her still sitting calmly at the bedside, she finally let out a breath of relief.


    "Maia, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?"


    Maia shot a quick nce at ina and asked Caroline nervously, "Why is she here?¡±


    Caroline had originally intended to tell her the truth, but when she saw the fear in Maia''s eyes, she changed her mind. "We''ll talk about thatter. Don''t worry-she won''t hurt you again."


    ina quickly chimed in, ¡°That''s right. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. No one will ever hurt you aga


    Her demeanor now was a far cry from the woman she''d seen at the market. Maia couldn''t make sense of it. ¡°I''ll go and cook something for you,¡± Caroline said while getting to her feet. She gave ina''s arm a nudge, signaling her to leave the room as well.


    Once the door was shut behind them, Caroline turned to ina and said, ¡°I know you want to take her for a DNA test, but just look at the state she''s in. You beat her so badly, and she''s clearly not well. Plus, it''s gettingte. Let''s wait until tomorrow."


    Chapter 274 I Won''t Hurt Her


    +8 Pears


    "Tomorrow, then." ina paused for a moment, then hesitantly asked, "I want to stay and have dinner with you guys. Is that okay?"


    Caroline''s eyes were cold as she stared at her. "It''s not that you can''t, but Maia''s terrified of you. If you stay she might not be able to eat in peace.¡±


    ina sighed deeply. ¡°That''s something we''ll have to deal with eventually. If she really is my daughter, then her fear of me is a problem I have to face sooner orter. Don''t worry


    talk to her gently. I''ll tell her everything."


    Seeing the distress on her face, Caroline smiled mockingly. ¡°If you knew you''d regret it now, why did you do it in the first ce? If the test shows Maia isn''t your daughter, are you just going to go back to hurting her again? Or maybe take her life like it means nothing?"


    ina looked down and answered with a low voice, "No matter what the results say, I won''t hurt her again. You have my word."


    Besides, there was a high chance Maia really was her child.


    Even if she wasn''t, she finally understood how it felt for a mother to see her child get hurt after what had happened this time.


    Maybe this was heaven''s way of warning her. If she kept doing harm, the consequences would eventually fall on her.


    From now on, she had to be a better person. She would never again hurt someone without cause.


    Caroline saw the remorse in her face and replied calmly, "Do what


    you want."


    Then she turned and went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    If Maia really was ina''s daughter, then this cruel mistake of fury that had left the girl blind in one eye would serve as a lesson to her.


    It was the kind of mistake that would haunt ina for the rest of her life, a regret she''d never be free from. However, if Maia wasn''t her daughter, Caroline would make sure ina paid for every bit of damage she had caused.


    As the sky darkened, Caroline finished preparing dinner and helped Maia out of the bedroom.


    Maia''s face stiffened when she saw that ina was still there. She leaned close to Caroline and whispered, "Why hasn''t she left yet?"


    "She won''t dare hurt you while I''m here. Don''t worry," Caroline said, trying to reassure her.


    She helped Maia sit at the dining table and took the seat beside her. ina sat on Maia''s other side.


    Trying to sound caring, she served a piece of meat on Maia''s te. ¡°You''re way too thin. You need to eat


    more."


    Maia frowned in disgust at the grilled rib that had suddenly appeared in her bowl.


    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return

 Her Icy 275

    Chapter 275 Maia Learns the Truth


    That rib had to be poisoned. This woman must be trying to kill me.


    Maia stared suspiciously at the bowl in front of her. Caroline seemed to guess what she was thinking and gently patted her hand to reassure her. "Don''t worry. All the food on this table is safe."


    To prove it, Caroline picked up a grilled rib and took a big bite herself,


    Only then did Maia rx enough to start cating the one in her bowl.


    Throughout the meal, ina kept smiling and asionally added food to Maia''s te.


    Gradually, Maia began to look less afraid of her.


    Just as they were finishing, Maia suddenly spoke up, "Don''t think being nice to me now means you''re off the hook, ina! You blinded me in one eye. That''s not something a few kind gestures can erase."


    Caroline was sitting right beside her, so Maia wasn''t afraid of ina doing anything.


    ina''s face filled with guilt. "I''m sorry. I''ve had a string of really bad days, and I lost control."


    Maia''s eyes burned with hatred. ¡°And what¡ªan apology is supposed to fix that? If I killed your daughter and then apologized, would you be okay with it?"


    ina shook her head and whispered, ¡°No. You''re right. I did something terrible, and this is the way the heavens have chosen to punish me."


    She hadshed out and hurt a girl so badly only to find outter that the girl might be her biological daughter. If that turned out to be true, Maia would probably never ept her.


    The heavens truly knew how to punish people.


    "Heaven''s punishing you?" Maiaughed bitterly. "Where''s the punishment? If there was really justice, someone as cruel as you should be dead. Not just you-your wicked daughter too!¡°.


    There had never been fairness in her life. If there was, why had people like her-who''d suffered since birth - continued to be beaten down, while monsters like ina walked free?


    ina didn''t argue. Her face was filled with sorrow and regret. "Hurting my daughter with my hands and even damaging her eye... That pain is worse than death. Isn''t that punishment enough?¡±


    Maia frowned in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    Caroline gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Maia, she might actually be your birth mother. That''s why I brought her here today."


    Maia waspletely stunned upon hearing that.


    After several seconds, she shook her head and let out a dryugh. ¡°No way. Caroline, you must be mistaken.


    It couldn''t be. If ina is my mother, why had I been raised by Ruth?


    Why had I spent 20 years living like an animal? I had never once heard anyone suggest that I wasn''t Ruth''s daughter,


    12:46 Tue, 24 Jon GI

 Her Icy 276

    After the New Year''s Eve Tragedy: Her Icy Return


    Chapter 276 A DNA Test Is Needed


    Caroline also wanted to know if Maia was one of the Somertons.


    If they just let it slide without confirming anything, there would always be a knot in her heart.


    2.00% 0


    +8 Pearls


    Given the current situation, ina knew there was nothing more she could do. Caroline was her only hope


    now.


    After ina left, Caroline walked into the room and found Maia sitting at the edge of the bed, wiping tears


    from her face. The sight made her chest tighten with sympathy.


    Caroline sat beside her and consoled gently. "I know this is hard for you. But what''s done is done. All we can


    do now is face the truth."


    Maia lowered her gaze, her voice choked with emotion. "I know... it''s just hard to ept it. Every time my


    mom beat me, screamed at me, or wouldn''t let me eat, I kept telling myself, ''She gave birth to me. She raised


    me. No matter how she treats me, I have to endure it. But now you''re telling me she wasn''t even my mom.


    Then what were all those years of suffering for? And ina ... she nearly killed me. Now I''m supposed to


    ept that she''s my biological mother? I just... I can''t."


    "There are plenty of things we can''t ept right away," Caroline said softly. "But with time, we mighte to


    terms with them. For now, try to look at it from another angle-if you really are ina''s daughter, then you''re


    one of the Somertons. Besides ina, you have a father, five uncles, and most importantly ... you have me as


    your aunt. I''ll protect you from now on."


    She paused, then added, "That''s why we have to do the DNA test."


    Maia looked up at Caroline. She didn''t care about anyone else. She just hoped that Caroline was her real


    family.


    If that were true, then maybe she wouldn''t feel so alone anymore. Maybe she''d finally have someone who


    truly cared about her.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Maia nodded. "Alright. I''ll do the test."


    "Good. Now lie down and get some rest."


    Caroline waited until Maiay down, then quietly left the room and returned to the dining area to clean up the


    dishes.


    -After washing everything, she called ina to share the news that Maia had agreed to the test and to


    schedule a time to go to the hospital.


    The call connected, but it was Edwin who answered.


    "Can we talkter? It''s not a good time right now," he said hurriedly. Caroline was confused by his tone. Then,


    through the line, she faintly heard Ruth''s angry voice in the background. "ina, I can''t believe you! I treated


    you like my best friend! I always put you first and helped you so many times. But now you''re doubting me just


    because of something Caroline said? I''m truly disappointed in you."


    So Ruth had gone to the Somertons'' Vi. It seemed the Somertons weren''t going to have peace anytime


    soon.


    I''ll call two hourster.


    Caroline didn''t respond. She simply hung up.


    12:46 Tue, 24 Jun G XI


    Chapter 276 A DNA Test Is Needed


    Edwin had been waiting for an answer, but instead, all he got was the sound of the call ending.


    60%


    +8 Petris


    That only added to the frustration bubbling inside him. He tossed ina''s phone back onto the table and sat


    in silence, watching the drama unfold in front of him.


    "Yes, Mom," Helen chimed in tearfully. "This is all Caroline''s doing. She''s trying to drive a wedge between us. I


    bet she''s hiding somewhere right now,ughing at how well her n is working."


    ina''s face was calm but cold. "No more talking. We''ll settle everything after I do the test with Maia."


    She wasn''t putting blind faith in Caroline-she believed in facts.


    It was the little things, the subtle signs, that had nted the seed of doubt in her heart.


    Ruth and Helen exchanged nervous nces after seeing her firm stance.


    Edwin agreed, "She''s right. We can''t afford to get this wrong. The test has to be done."


    Helen bit her lip and looked at him, then at ina. Her heart turned cold.


    The parents who had once loved her the most now doubted her just because of something Caroline said.


    Ruth finally spoke. "Fine. If you don''t trust me, then go do the test."


    Helen panicked when she heard that.


    What does she mean? Why would she tell them to go through with it? If they did, they''d find out I wasn''t their


    daughter. They''d learn that Maia was.


    Helen looked at Ruth in a panic, and Ruth looked back, blinking repeatedly.


    Helen began to understand. Ruth was hinting at using another way to stop them from going through with the


    test.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ruth left the Somertons'' Vi, she didn''t care that it was alreadyte at night and


    headed straight for Gxy Bay Residences.


    Once she got there, she sat down at the park in front of theplex and dialed Maia''s number.


    "You little brat, I''m outside your building. Get down here now!"


    For 20 years, Maia had always obeyed her every word. No matter what she said, Maia woulde running.


    That was how it had always been. Even if Maia was rebelling now, some things ran deep.


    She was confident that Maia would definitelye.


    But to her surprise, it was Caroline who answered the phone. "Sorry, Maia''s already asleep. She won''t be


    .

 Her Icy 277

    Ruth Tricks Maia


    48 Pean


    "It''s you!" Ruth seethed with rage the moment she realized everything had unraveled because Caroline had overheard her conversation with Helen. That was how ina had found out the truth.


    She was so furious she could hardly contain it. ¡°Caroline, what grudge do you have against me? Why are you so determined to ruin me?"


    Caroline scoffed. "There''s no deep hatred between us, but I haven''t ruined you either. I simply did what I was supposed to do. Once I found out Maia is part of the Somertons, of course, I had to speak up."


    Ruth still tried to argue. "What do you mean ''part of the Somertons? That brat doesn''t have the fate to enjoy a wealthy life! I carried her for ten months and gave birth to her. I''m her mother-you think you know better than I do?"


    Caroline didn''t want to hear another word. Her voice turned sharp with anger. "You and I both know the truth. Stop lying to yourself. I''ll make sure


    you pay for everything you''ve done to hurt Maia. So the only


    thing you should be doing right now is repenting."


    She didn''t give Ruth a chance to reply and hung up immediately.


    The beeping on the other end of the line made Ruth stomp her foot in frustration.


    She had nned to take Maia away so ina wouldn''t be able to do the DNA test. She hadn''t expected Caroline to answer the phone.


    She was at a loss.


    It would be toote if they really went to the hospital.


    She couldn''t let that test happen. If it did, Helen would be thrown out of the Somertons for sure.


    My poor daughter has such a difficult life!


    Ruth wanted to go upstairs and find Maia directly, but with Caroline still around¡ªand possibly that man across the hall too-there was no way she could take Maia away.


    She had to think of another way to get Maia alone.


    Early the next morning.


    It was still dark when Caroline was jolted awake by the sharp ring of her phone.


    "It''s bad! Someone''s smashing the doors of your restaurant!"


    Still half-asleep, Caroline snapped awake as soon as she heard the words.


    Before she could ask anything, the caller hung up.


    She didn''t recognize the voice but her contact number was on the signboard outside the old restaurant.


    Maybe it was a kind stranger who happened to witness what was going on.


    Caroline didn''t doubt the person for a second. She threw on some clothes and rushed to the restaurant.


    In just half a month, the lease would be up.


    12:46 Tue, 24 Jun KO


    Chapter 277 Ruth Tricks Maia


    * Pears


    She couldn''t afford any problems now. If anything went wrong, she might have to pay darnages.


    With her new restaurant just getting off the ground, money was already tight.


    She left in such a hurry that she didn''t notice the pair of eyes watching her from a distance.


    Those eyes belonged to Ruth.


    Ruth watched Caroline ride off on her scooter, exiting the neighborhood. Only then did a sly smile spread across her face as she stepped out from the shadows.


    She walked up to Caroline''s unit and called Maia.


    It took several tries before the call finally connected.


    Before Maia could say anything, Ruth blurted out, ¡°Maia! Something terrible happened!¡±


    Her voice was choked with sobs, desperate and trembling. The raw emotion in her tone caught Maia off guard, making her momentarily forget all the resentment in her heart.


    "What happened?"


    ¡°Something happened to your grandma!¡± Ruth cried. ¡°Jamie is nowhere to be found, and I can''t handle this on my own. I had no choice but toe to you. Please,e with me to see your grandma.¡±


    Maia''s heart clenched. Her grandmother had never really liked her, butpared to Ruth, she had been rtively kind.


    She had even stopped Ruth from going too far a few times when things got violent.


    If something really happened to her, Maia couldn''t just ignore it.


    "What happened to Grandma?" she asked.


    Ruth paused for a moment, then said, "She got hit by a car. The driver fled the scene. We don''t even know if she''s going to make it. Lately, she''s been saying she wants to see you..... if you don''te, you might regret it for the rest of your life."


    Panic hit Maia. "Which hospital is she in? I''ll go right now."


    Ruth didn''t answer directly. "I''m on my way to your ce. Come with me when I get


    Then she quickly hung up the call.


    Five minutester, she knocked on the door. "Maia? Maia!"


    there."


    Her voice was urgent. Maia didn''t suspect a thing and opened the door immediately. "How''s Granda?" she asked.


    "Her condition is pretty bad," Ruth/said, wiping at invisible tears before looking up at her.


    When she saw the injuries on Maia''s face, especially the bandage over one eye, her expression changed. "What happened to your eye?"


    "It''s nothing. Just a small injury,¡± Maia said tly. She knew Ruth didn''t actually care, so there was no point in exining. Instead, she pressed again, ¡°Which hospital is Grandma in? Let''s go."


    12:46 Tue, 24 Jun G E G

 Her Icy 278

    Chapter 278 Ruth Stole Something


    Ruth swallowed hard. "I''m thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water first?"


    Her tone was strangely gentle, so unlike her usual self that Maia was caught off guard.


    For a moment, Maia didn''t think much of it and nodded. "Sure."


    She turned to head into the kitchen. Ruth followed her inside and quietly closed the front door.


    Her eyes wandered around the apartment enviously.


    66%


    She hadn''t really taken a good look thest time she came, but now she noticed that this ce was really nice.


    She had lived for decades and never once had a home this decent, yet Maia was living here infort.


    What an ungrateful brat! Not once had she thought of inviting me to live with her.


    When Maia returned with a ss of water, she noticed Ruth heading toward the storage room.


    She rushed over and stopped her. "Don''t go in there! That''s all Caroline''s stuff."


    Ruth paused, then pouted. "What''s the big deal? I''m just taking a look."


    She spoke as if it were nothing and continued walking toward the storage room.


    Judging by how nervous Maia looked, Ruth thought there was something valuable in there.


    Maia quickly stepped in front of her and held out the ss of water. ¡°Didn''t you say you were thirsty? Here, drink this."


    Once Ruth finished drinking, Maia grabbed her arm. ¡°Didn''t you say Grandma is in bad shape at the hospital? Let''s go now."


    Ruth frowned and yanked her arm free. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? Can''t I look around?"


    That eager, worried tone from when she first arrived waspletely gone. Now Maia started to feel suspicious. "Are you lying about Grandma?"


    Ruth''s eyes flickered for a second, then she forced an awkward smile. ¡°She is sick. But her condition has stabilized. Maia, I''ve had a hard life. And I finally have a chance to see a ce this fancy-just let me enjoy it a little. I raised you, after all. Can''t I just take a look around? It''s not like it''ll hurt anyone."


    Maia didn''t want to argue with her right now, so she gave in. ¡°Fine. But don''t touch anything. Caroline doesn''t like people going through her stuff."


    Ruth scoffed, "You''re so dumb, Just don''t tell Caroline I was here!"


    Maia shook her head. "There are no secrets between Caroline and me, I don''t see any reason to hide anything from her."


    Ruth chuckled. "You''re just too honest. You may not hide things from her, but she hides everything from you." Maia''s eyes darkened slightly. "She doesn''t. You don''t need to stir things up between us."


    12:46 Tue, 24 Jun GEIG


    Chapter 278 Ruth Stole Something


    007


    48 Pearls


    Once the DNA test was done today, she would know the truth about whether Ruth was really her biological mother or not.


    If she wasn''t, then Ruth was her enemy.


    And you don''t trust your enemy.


    "She has kept things from you. She..." Ruth hesitated, then waved her hand like she was brushing it off. ¡°Forget it. I won''t say more. I just want you to know-Caroline has two faces. Don''t trust her too much. The only reason I told you not to tell her I came is for your own good. She hates me. If she finds out I''ve been here, she''ll me you for it. Don''t forget¡ªwe''re mother and daughter.¡±


    She acted as if she was genuinely concerned about Maia, and for a moment, that actually warmed Maia''s heart just a little.


    ¡°Alright, that''s enough," Maia said. "Look around if you must. But after that, we''re going to see Grandma." Caroline had already arranged to meet ina at the hospital at 10 a.m. to do the DNA test.


    Time was tight.


    "I''m going to wash up. Don''t take too long in there,¡± Maia said, heading toward the bathroom.


    It was still dark out. She had no idea where Caroline had gone.


    It didn''t matter for now. She needed to get ready and get to the hospital.


    Ruth scowled at Maia''s back before finally stepping into the storage room.


    Once inside, she didn''t even nce at the decorative items on the shelves. Instead, she went straight to rummaging through drawers and boxes,pletely ignoring Maia''s warning.


    After a few minutes, she found a small, delicate box tucked inside one of the drawers.


    It looked expensive and well-made. Whatever was inside had to be worth even more.


    A gleam of greed flickered in Ruth''s eyes.


    "Time''s almost up. Are you done yet?"


    Maia''s voice called from outside the room.


    Ruth quickly slipped the box into her sleeve, shut the drawer, closed the door, and called back with a cheerful, "Yes, all done!"


    Maia was brushing her hair at the sink. She felt relief when she saw Ruth walk out with empty ha


    She had been worried Ruth mighty eyes on something and try to pressure her into asking Caroline for it like thest time.


    Once her hair was done, Maia followed Ruth out and headed for the hospital together.


    10


    78

 Her Icy 279

    Missing the DNA Test


    Meanwhile, Caroline was standing outside the restaurant,pletely puzzled.


    The door looked totally fine-no sign of it being forced open..


    Who would waste their time pulling a stunt like that?


    She was pretty annoyed, but then a sudden thought made her uncasy.


    Last night, Ruth had tried calling to find Maia, and she had stepped in to block it.


    Was it possible Ruth had nned this all along-trying to push her out of the picture on purpose?


    Feeling uneasy, Caroline called Maia right away.


    As soon as the line picked up, she asked, "Maia, are you okay?"


    Maia answered calmly, "Yeah, I''m fine. Why are you out so early?"


    Caroline let out a breath, relieved she was safe. Maybe she was just being paranoid.


    "I''ll tell you everything when I''m back. Want me to grab you breakfast?¡±


    "No need," Maia said. "My grandma got into a car crash and was taken to the hospital. I''m heading over now."


    Caroline''s face fell. "Wait-what? Who told you that? Was it Ruth?¡±


    She knew Wren too well-someone that scared of danger would never take risks.


    With how cautious she was, getting into a car ident seemed almost impossible.


    And somehow, Maia got the news the moment she stepped out of the house.


    The timing felt way too perfect to be random.


    "Yeah, we''re heading to the hospital now."


    Caroline''s chest tightened.


    She lowered her voice so Ruth wouldn''t hear and warned, "Maia, what if this is all fake? What if your grandma''s fine and they''re just luring you out?"


    Maia was quiet for a second, then said, "Don''t stress. I remember the test time. I''ll be there."


    "No, listen-"


    But the line went dead.


    Caroline stared at her phone, frustrated.


    Ruth must''ve overheard and said something to twist her words.


    Maia always trusted too easily. She probably thought Caroline was just trying to keep her from showing up


    for the test.


    Chapter 279 Missing the DNA Test


    Caroline called back. This time, Maia answered with, "Caroline, my grandma''s in trouble. I have to see her Please don''t stop me."


    "If it''s real, I won''t stop you," Caroline tried to exin. "But this whole thing feels off. This morning, 1


    She was about to bring up the weird call at 5 a.m., but the line cut again.


    All she could do was shake her head.


    She was out of options now.


    Hopefully, Wren really was in the hospital. If not, missing the test would be the least of it-Maia would be walking into something worse.


    Caroline looked at her phone again, sighed, and gave up.


    There wasn''t anything else she could do now. Maia promised she wouldn''t miss the test, so she decided to wait until ten.


    If she didn''t hear anything by then, she''d know for sure it was a setup.


    Caroline put her phone away, ate a simple breakfast from a shop nearby, and


    went back to Gxy Bay Residences.


    Once home, she cleaned the floor and didundry to pass the time.


    At 9:30, her phone rang-ina was calling.


    "Caroline, I''m outside your building. Tell Maia toe down."


    Caroline quickly filled ina in on what was going on.


    ina was stressed and mad. "This has Ruth written all over it. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    But the more she thought about it, the more she was convinced Maia was really her daughter. Why else I would Ruth go to so much trouble to stop the test?


    Caroline said, "I did warn her. She just wouldn''t believe me. And if she won''t listen to me, you think she''ll listen to you?"


    Even if ina was Maia''s real mom, it didn''t change the fact that Maia still held a grudge.


    ina knew that too. After a short pause, she asked, "Want toe with me to find her?"


    She didn''t think she could handle Ruth alone, but with Caroline there, maybe they had a shot.


    It was getting close to ten and still no word from Maia. Caroline couldn''t sit still anymore. "Alright, wait me. I''ming."


    They headed to Wagner Residence.


    Wren seemed clueless about the situation and asked with a frown, "ina, did youe to see Ruth?"


    From the look on Wren''s face, ina figured she had no idea Ruth had taken Maia. So she asked, "Aunt Wren, do you happen to know where she went?"

 Her Icy 280

    Finding Maia


    "I have no idea. She never came backst night," Wren said, looking just as lost.


    VA Pearls


    She''d figured Ruth spent the night at ina''s, but when ina showed up this morning, she realized she


    was wrong.


    Maybe Ruth couldn''t stand being alone and went to some guy''s ce?


    She''s not a kid anymore-why''s she still acting like one?


    ina didn''t think Wren was lying, so she and Caroline left.


    In the cab, Caroline checked her phone. It was almost 10:30, but Maia still hadn''t called.


    She started to feel uneasy and quickly dialed her number.


    "We''re sorry, the number you dialed is unavable...


    Caroline''s stomach dropped. What was happening?


    Why wasn''t the phone working?


    Maybe she was somewhere without service?


    While Caroline was still stressing out, ina suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "Caroline, look over there-isn''t that Ruth?"


    Caroline turned to see Ruth walking into a mall.


    "That''s her, for sure."


    Even from behind, she could tell-it was Ruth.


    They jumped out of the cab and rushed after h¨¦r.


    They caught up right as she stepped into a jewelry shop.


    "Ruth!"


    Ruth flinched at ina''s voice, then turned, walking back toward them.


    Ruth spun around, walked out of the jewelry store, and headed straight for ina. "Well, what a surprise! Didn''t expect to see you here shopping too."


    ina wasn''t having it. "Cut the crap. Where''s Maia?"


    Ruth shrugged, ying innocent. "How should I know? Ever since she left with Caroline, she hasn''t called me once." Her eyesnded on Caroline. "Isn''t that true, Caroline?"


    "Drop the act," Caroline said sharply. "You picked her up this morning. Where is she?"


    Ruth nted her hands on her hips, matching their energy. "And who exactly saw me take Maia? Let''s get one thing straight-Maia is my daughter. Even if I did take her, so what? You''re not family. Stay out of our business."


    12:47 Tue, 24 Jun GUE


    Chapter 280 Finding M


    8 Reads


    Carolineughed coldly. "Your daughter? Don''t make meugh. What kind of mom nearly beats her kid to death? She''s not yours-stop lying."


    Ruth rolled her eyes. "I don''t have time for this."


    She turned to leave, but ina grabbed her arm. "Where are you rushing off to? You''re just shopping can''t you wait a few minutes?"


    Ruth''s eyes narrowed. "What''s your problem, you dumb woman?"


    ina''s temper red-she hated being called stupid. "You witch! Who are you calling dumb?"


    Without thinking, she lifted her hand and smacked Ruth hard across the face. Ruth didn''t see iting and stumbled from the hit.


    Rubbing her burning cheek, Ruth grabbed ina''s ponytail and yanked it hard. "You old witch, I''m talking about you! I''ve always been honest with you, but you let Caroline twist your mind against me. If you''re not a dumb woman, then what are you?"


    They both lost it. The fight got out of hand fast.


    Under normal circumstances, Caroline might''ve enjoyed watching Ruth get pped around. But she couldn''t think about anything except where Maia was.


    She''d hoped to get answers out of Ruth, but before she could step in, security showed up and kicked them all out of the mall.


    Out front, Ruth pointed at ina and snapped, "We''re done! Don''t even think about looking for me if you have any problems in the future!"


    ina shot back, "Like I care! Once I find Maia and prove she''s my kid, you''ll regret everything!"


    Ruth lifted her chin, totally unfazed. "I''ve got nothing to hide. Go ahead-dig all you want."


    Seeing how smug she was, Caroline felt even worse. She looked Ruth dead in the eye. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Maia''s not something you can hide away. If you''ve locked her up or hurt her, you''re going to jail. You better tell us where she is right now."


    "I don''t know where she is. This is ridiculous," Ruth said and walked off.


    ina made a move to go after her, but Caroline stopped her. "Let her go. She''s not going to talk anyway."


    They''d gotten nothing from her. Pressing harder wouldn''t help.


    78


    [li]

 Her Icy 281

    Chapter 281 Selling the Ne


    ina looked totally lost. "Now what?"


    Maia was just about toe back into her life-and now she''d vanished again.


    It felt like fate just kept messing with them.


    Caroline wasn''t sure what to do either. Kingville was huge, and wandering around without a clue wouldn''t get them anywhere.


    And since it hadn''t even been a full day, going to the cops wasn''t really an option. Since Ruth had shown up at this mall, they figured it was a good nearby area. Jace to start. They decided to search the


    Caroline kept trying to call Maia, hoping maybe luck would be on their side and she''d answer.


    After a quick talk, she and ina agreed to split up and cover more ground.


    Meanwhile, Ruth had been hiding not far off, watching them leave with a smug grin.


    Still trying to find that brat? Keep dreaming.


    She brought it on herself anyway. After all those years raising her, she couldn''t even show a little gratitude.


    What good was keeping her around?


    Ruth headed back into the jewelry shop in the mall and went up to the counter. "Hello, do you buy jewelry here?"


    The saledy shot her a look like she didn''t expect much. "Let me see what you''ve got."


    Ruth pulled a small jewelry box from her coat and opened it.


    She felt pretty proud of herself for snatching this from Caroline''s room. That ne inside looked like it could be worth a fortune.


    It must''ve been pretty valuable.


    "This is a rare piece. Nothing in your store canpare. If I didn''t need money so badly, I wouldn''t even think about selling it," Ruth said, then added, "So, are you buying or not? If not, I''ll find another ce."


    The saledy''s eyes widened a bit, clearly impressed. She smiled quickly and said, "Hang on, I''ll get the manager."


    at


    Ruth''s heart skipped-if the manager wasing, meant this thing was worth serious money.


    While she waited, she admired the ne again.


    dib


    Soon the manager came over, took one look at the piece, and said, "We''ll take it. How much do you want for


    it?"


    Ruth blinked. Shouldn''t he be the one to say the price?


    She wasn''t sure-should I go big and ask for 100,000 dors?


    Chapter 281 Selling the Ne


    Might as well try.


    Ruth raised a finger, indicating she wanted 100,000 dors.


    The managerughed. "I''m not giving you one million. But if you''re serious, I''ll offer 500,000 dors


    Five hundred thousand?!


    Ruth was stunned. She only expected 100,000 dors-now she was getting five times that!


    She tried to act cool and nodded slowly. "Fine. Five hundred it is."


    After she got the money and walked out, the staff inside the shop couldn''t wait to take pictures of the ne and post them on WhatsApp Status.


    They''d been in the jewelry business for years-they knew right away this was a global limited-edition piece.


    There was only one like it in all of Kingville, and rumor had it some big shot had bought it.


    Now that they''d seen it up close, of course, they wanted to brag.


    The photos spread fast-and eventually, they reached the phone of the buyer, ke.


    ke was out of town on business when he saw the photos and immediately frowned.


    He wasn''t really worried about the ne, but Caroline might be in some kind of danger.


    He quickly called her. "Caroline, are you okay?"


    Caroline, sweating and exhausted from looking everywhere for Maia, said, "I''m fine-it''s Maia who''s missing. I''ve been trying to find her."


    Then she told ke the whole story from the beginning.


    "I''ll help," ke said. "I''ve got a lot of connections-I''ll get some people to search for her."


    That''s when it hit Caroline-of course. With ke''s resources, finding someone in Kingville wouldn''t be hard.


    She should''ve thought of that earlier, but she''d been too stressed.


    ¡°Thanks so much for helping,¡± she said gratefully.


    "No problem,¡± ke replied. Then he asked, ¡°Wait-you said you saw Ruth in a jewelry store, right?"


    Caroline hesitated. "Yeah... why?"


    Just from what she''d told him, ke/figured the ne hadn''t been sold by Caroline-it must''ve beer Ruth.


    But how did Ruth get her hands on it?


    He didn''t say anything about the ne for now. ¡°Let''s focus on finding her first," he said.


    After ending the call, ke reached out to some people to help look for Maia. Then he told his assistant to pull security footage and check if Ruth had been to Caroline''s ce recently.


    11:13 Wed 25 Jun


    Aft

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 She Wasn''t My Daughter


    If their guess were right, that ne had probably been swiped from Caroline''s ce.


    From the way she acted, she hadn''t even noticed it was gone yet.


    And she really hadn''t. Her head was spinning with worry over Maia, so even if she had realized, she wouldn''t have had the time or energy to deal with it.


    Even after getting ke involved, she didn''t stop searching on her own.


    An hourter, her phone rang-it was ke. "She''s been located..." he said.


    Caroline''s heart jumped. She interrupted, unable to wait another second. "Seriously? Where is she?"


    There was a pause before ke answered in a low voice, ¡°A drone found her in a cave up in Mount Ashford. They''re still working on getting her out."


    Hearing that made Caroline''s chest tighten. She instantly thought of Ruth. It had to be her. Ruth must''ve dragged Maia into that mountain.


    That area was so far out, and people said there were wild animals wandering around-boars, dogs. Ruth had practically left the girl to die.


    21


    Saving Maia was all that mattered now. As for Ruth ... Caroline would deal with herter.


    She was about to say she''d head there right away, but ke cut in, "You should brace yourself first."


    He understood how much Maia meant to her. She was the only real friend she had.


    Caroline''s chest clenched. ¡°What ... what do you mean?¡± she asked, dreading the answer.


    ke replied, ¡°The drone didn''t pick up any signs of life.¡±


    Caroline froze. Her brain refused to believe what she just heard. "No way... That drone must be wrong."


    She ended the call and headed straight for Mount Ashford, letting ina know what was going on on the way there.


    She had just reached the bottom of the mountain when ina arrived too.


    The two of them climbed up together, only to see a group gathered at the top.


    Caroline guessed they were part of the search team.


    They rushed over-and when they got close, they finally saw her. Maia was on the ground, her body torn and bloody. It was obvious she''d been attacked by animals.


    ina broke down the moment she saw her. She dropped to the ground in tears. ¡°My poor baby... we didn''t even get to be together again. And now she''s gone!"


    She''d nned to make things right with her poor daughter once the DNA results came in¡ªbut now, that chance was gone for good.


    Why did life have to be this cruel?


    Chapter 282 She Wasn''t My Daughter


    Caroline stood there in silence, tears pouring down her face.


    48 Pearls


    Maia had just been on the verge ofing home to the Somertons, and now this.


    Even though Ruth was clearly the one to me, Caroline felt guilt cating at her too.


    If she hadn''t walked away back then, Ruth might not have gotten the chance to take Maia.


    She clenched her fists.


    Ruth, you''re not getting away with this.


    Caroline pulled out her phone and called the police. But without solid proof, there wasn''t much they could do. After looking into it, they couldn''t find any evidence that Ruth had taken Maia to the mountain.


    Judging from the state of Maia''s body, she had definitely been killed by wild animals.


    Caroline knew in her heart that Ruth was the reason Maia was on her. That helplessness was unbearable. dead-but there was no way to legally pin it


    What made it worse was Ruth didn''t even care about nning a funeral.


    Caroline showed up at her ce and confronted her right at the door. "Ruth, forget whether or not you meant to kill her. You always said Maia was your daughter-so why don''t you care now that she''s gone? Not even a funeral? How can you be this heartless?"


    Ruth shot back with a coldugh. ¡°I only ever called her my daughter because she was useful. Now she''s dead, so what good is she? And you think I''m gonna waste money on a funeral for her? Keep dreaming."


    Caroline was disgusted. She bit back her rage and said, "With a heart as cold as yours, aren''t you scared of karma?"


    Ruth rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please. If you care so much, you give her a funeral."


    The girl hadn''t handed over any money while she was alive, and now people thought she should shell out for the funeral. What kind of fool would do that?


    She didn''t give her money while she was alive-why should she pay now that she''s dead?


    Ruth thought it served her right.


    Taking Maia to the mountain had just been meant as a scare tactic-to make her more obedient by leaving her hungry for a bit.


    She never expected her to actually die.


    But now she was gone, and Ruth didn''t feel a thing.


    At least she still had the 500,000 from selling that ne. That wouldst her a while.


    Caroline realized arguing with someone like Ruth was a waste of time, so she turned around and left.


    Wren''s eyes were full of tears. "She was your biological daughter... why won''t you give her even a small funeral?"


    Ruth just smiled like it was no big deal. ¡°You''ve got it all wrong, Mom,¡± she said. ¡°That girl was never my daughter. Helen is."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 No Point in Pretending Anymore


    Wren couldn''t believe what she just heard. ¡°Are you serious right now? You can''t just say that."


    ¡ú to Peare


    Ruth rolled her eyes. "Why wouldn''t I know who my daughter is? Look at Maia-she''s clueless and not even cute. No way she''s rted to me."


    Hearing that made Wren pause. Now that she thought about it, Helen did share Ruth''s features.


    It made sense now-back when she worked as a maid for the Somertons, she''d always felt drawn to Helen.


    Turns out, Helen had been her actual granddaughter all along.


    Ruth then spilled the full story about how the babies got switched.


    Wren was excited, but a little nervous too. "When the Somertons find out the truth, they''re not gonna treat Helen the same. They might evene for you."


    But Ruth wasn''t worried at all. "That family isn''t what they used to be. Helen''s better off without them. I''ll take her away myself."


    Wren raised an eyebrow. ¡°It''s not that easy. You''ll need serious cash to pull that off.¡±


    Ruth smiled confidently. "Don''t stress. I''m gonna be loaded!"


    She already had 500,000 dors. Part of it could go into a business, and she''d save the rest.


    Her next step? Find Helen a rich guy to marry. After that, life would be smooth sailing.


    What Ruth didn''t count on, though, was that someone had already figured out she stole the ne.


    All her hopes were about to crash and burn.


    ke hadn''t brought up the ne yet because he was thinkin how fragile Caroline was at the


    moment.


    He figured it was better to wait until all the stuff with Maia got sorted out-Ruth wasn''t about to disappear,


    anyway.


    In the end, it was Caroline who organized Maia''s funeral. Only she, ke, and the Somertons were there. inapletely broke down at the gravesite. ¡°My poor girl I was so blind. I trusted the wrong people, and because of that, you never had a single happy day. Now you''re gone so soon. This is all on me


    Edwin stood in silence, eyes locked on the name carved into the stone, his chest aching. He''d always been torn-part of him believed Maia was his daughter, but another part of him wasn''t


    After she passed, he told ina to grab a strand of her hair for a DNA test.


    The results backed up everything Caroline had said¨CMaia really was their child.


    He just couldn''t wrap his head around how something so cruel had happened to him.


    He''d lived honestly, and never stepped on anyone. Why would life deal him such a painful blow?


    ure.


    Chapter 283 No Point in Pretending Anymore.


    Caroline didn''t cry like ina, but her grief wasn''t any less.


    She stood still in front of the tomb, her head filled with memories of Maia.


    Why do kind people die while the bad ones keep going?


    It shouldn''t have ended like this.


    ++) +8 Pearls


    Even after everyone else left, she didn''t move. She only stirred when ke approached and said gently, "It''s about to rain. We should leave."


    Caroline''s voice was barely above a whisper. "You go. I want to stay with her a bit longer."


    ke didn''t argue. He passed her an umbre and left.


    Instead of returning to work, he made his way straight to Ruth''s ce.


    When Ruth saw him walk in, her heart jumped.


    Was he here because of Caroline?


    Trying to stay cool, she forced a smile. ¡°Can I help you with something?"


    ke didn''t waste time. ¡°Give back the ne you stole from Caroline''s house."


    He already knew it had been sold to a jewelry store and had arranged for them to hold onto it.


    He wanted Ruth to get it back herself and hand it over to Caroline.


    Ruth''s heart was pounding. She hadn''t expected this visit.


    She never saw thising. Why would ke show up about the ne? How could he possibly know she took it from Caroline?


    The only one who''d seen her near that storage room was Maia¡ªand she was gone.


    Sure he didn''t have proof, Ruth tried to y it cool. ¡°Ne? No idea what you''re talking about."


    ke gave her a cold smirk. ¡°You think I''d show up without evidence? That ne is worth way more than the 500,000 you sold it for: I could call the cops right now, and you''d be behind bars. Think I''m joking?"


    The second he mentioned ¡°500,000,¡± Ruth''s face dropped.


    She''d never mentioned the exact amount she got from selling the ne-not even to her mom.


    But somehow, ke knew. At that point, there was no use pretending anymore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!